This is a modern-English version of Conversations on Chemistry, V. 1-2: In Which the Elements of that Science Are Familiarly Explained and Illustrated by Experiments, originally written by Marcet, Mrs. (Jane Haldimand).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Caution: DO NOT TRY THIS AT HOME.
Caution: DO NOT ATTEMPT THIS AT HOME.
This text uses utf-8 (unicode) file encoding. If the apostrophes and quotation marks in this paragraph appear as garbage, you may have an incompatible browser or unavailable fonts. First, make sure that the browser’s “character set” or “file encoding” is set to Unicode (UTF-8). You may also need to change your browser’s default font.
This text uses UTF-8 (Unicode) file encoding. If the apostrophes and quotation marks in this paragraph look like gibberish, you might have an incompatible browser or missing fonts. First, ensure that your browser’s “character set” or “file encoding” is set to Unicode (UTF-8). You may also need to adjust your browser’s default font.
The original book was published in two volumes. The format is reproduced for this e-text, except that the author’s preface (originally in Volume I) and the combined index (Volume II) are in this introductory file.
The original book was published in two volumes. The format is reproduced for this e-text, except that the author’s preface (originally in Volume I) and the combined index (Volume II) are in this introductory file.
See the end of this file for notes on scientific terminology, spelling, Plates and chapter numbering.
See the end of this file for notes on scientific terms, spelling, plates, and chapter numbering.
CONVERSATIONS
ON
CHEMISTRY;
IN WHICH
THE ELEMENTS OF THAT SCIENCE
ARE
FAMILIARLY EXPLAINED
AND
ILLUSTRATED BY EXPERIMENTS.
IN TWO VOLUMES.
The Fifth Edition, revised, corrected, and
considerably enlarged.
LONDON:
PRINTED FOR LONGMAN, HURST, REES, ORME, AND BROWN,
PATERNOSTER-ROW.
1817.
Printed by A. Strahan,
Printers-Street, London.
ADVERTISEMENT.
The Author, in this fifth edition, has endeavoured to give an account of the principal discoveries which have been made within the last four years in Chemical Science, and of the various important applications, such as the gas-lights, and the miner’s-lamp, to which they have given rise. But in regard to doctrines or principles, the work has undergone no material alteration.
The Author, in this fifth edition, has worked to provide an overview of the main discoveries made in Chemical Science over the last four years and the significant applications that have emerged from them, like gas lights and miner’s lamps. However, there have been no significant changes to the doctrines or principles in this work.
London, July, 1817.
London, July 1817.
PREFACE.
In venturing to offer to the public, and more particularly to the female sex, an Introduction to Chemistry, the author, herself a woman, conceives that some explanation may be required; and she feels it the more necessary to apologise for the present undertaking, as her knowledge of the subject is but recent, and as she can have no real claims to the title of chemist.
I putting forward an Introduction to Chemistry for the public, and especially for women, the author, a woman herself, thinks some explanation is needed. She feels it’s even more important to apologize for this project since her understanding of the subject is relatively new, and she doesn't have any genuine qualifications to call herself a chemist.
On attending for the first time experimental lectures, the author found it almost impossible to derive any clear or satisfactory information from the rapid demonstrations which are usually, and perhaps necessarily, crowded into popular courses of this kind. But frequent opportunities having vi afterwards occurred of conversing with a friend on the subject of chemistry, and of repeating a variety of experiments, she became better acquainted with the principles of that science, and began to feel highly interested in its pursuit. It was then that she perceived, in attending the excellent lectures delivered at the Royal Institution, by the present Professor of Chemistry, the great advantage which her previous knowledge of the subject, slight as it was, gave her over others who had not enjoyed the same means of private instruction. Every fact or experiment attracted her attention, and served to explain some theory to which she was not a total stranger; and she had the gratification to find that the numerous and elegant illustrations, for which that school is so much distinguished, seldom failed to produce on her mind the effect for which they were intended.
When the author attended experimental lectures for the first time, she found it nearly impossible to grasp any clear or satisfying information from the quick demonstrations that are typically packed into popular courses like this one. However, she often had the chance to chat with a friend about chemistry and to repeat various experiments, which helped her become more familiar with the principles of the subject and sparked her interest in studying it further. It was during her attendance at the excellent lectures presented at the Royal Institution by the current Professor of Chemistry that she recognized the significant advantage her basic knowledge of the topic gave her compared to others who hadn’t had the same opportunities for private instruction. Every fact or experiment caught her attention and helped clarify some theories she wasn’t entirely unfamiliar with; she was pleased to find that the many beautiful illustrations for which that school is so well-known almost always had the desired effect on her mind.
Hence it was natural to infer, that familiar conversation was, in studies of this kind, a most useful auxiliary source of information; vii and more especially to the female sex, whose education is seldom calculated to prepare their minds for abstract ideas, or scientific language.
Hence, it was natural to conclude that casual conversation was, in studies like this, a very helpful source of information; vii and especially for women, whose education rarely prepares them for abstract concepts or scientific terminology.
As, however, there are but few women who have access to this mode of instruction; and as the author was not acquainted with any book that could prove a substitute for it, she thought that it might be useful for beginners, as well as satisfactory to herself, to trace the steps by which she had acquired her little stock of chemical knowledge, and to record, in the form of dialogue, those ideas which she had first derived from conversation.
However, since there are only a few women who have access to this way of learning, and since the author wasn't aware of any book that could serve as a substitute, she thought it might be helpful for beginners, as well as fulfilling for herself, to outline the steps she took to gain her limited knowledge of chemistry and to document, in a dialogue format, the ideas she initially gathered from discussions.
But to do this with sufficient method, and to fix upon a mode of arrangement, was an object of some difficulty. After much hesitation, and a degree of embarrassment, which, probably, the most competent chemical writers have often felt in common with the most superficial, a mode of division was adopted, which, though the most natural, does not always admit of being viii strictly pursued—it is that of treating first of the simplest bodies, and then gradually rising to the most intricate compounds.
But doing this in an organized way and choosing a method of arrangement was quite challenging. After a lot of indecision and some awkwardness, which even the best chemical writers have likely experienced alongside those who are less knowledgeable, we decided on a way to divide the subject. This approach, while the most straightforward, doesn’t always allow for strict adherence—it starts with the simplest substances and gradually moves on to the more complex compounds. viii
It is not the author’s intention to enter into a minute vindication of this plan. But whatever may be its advantages or inconveniences, the method adopted in this work is such, that a young pupil, who should occasionally recur to it, with a view to procure information on particular subjects, might often find it obscure or unintelligible; for its various parts are so connected with each other as to form an uninterrupted chain of facts and reasonings, which will appear sufficiently clear and consistent to those only who may have patience to go through the whole work, or have previously devoted some attention to the subject.
It’s not the author’s goal to provide a detailed defense of this plan. But no matter what its pros or cons may be, the approach taken in this work is such that a young student who occasionally looks back at it for information on specific topics might find it confusing or hard to understand. This is because the different sections are interconnected, creating a continuous chain of facts and reasoning that will only seem clear and coherent to those who are willing to read through the entire work or have already spent some time on the topic.
It will, no doubt, be observed, that in the course of these Conversations, remarks are often introduced, which appear much too acute for the young pupils, by whom ix they are supposed to be made. Of this fault the author is fully aware. But, in order to avoid it, it would have been necessary either to omit a variety of useful illustrations, or to submit to such minute explanations and frequent repetitions, as would have rendered the work tedious, and therefore less suited to its intended purpose.
It will surely be noticed that throughout these Conversations, there are often comments introduced that seem way too sharp for the young students who are supposed to be making them. The author is fully aware of this issue. However, to avoid it, it would have been necessary to either leave out various helpful illustrations or to provide such detailed explanations and repetitive statements that the work would become tedious and less suitable for its intended purpose.
In writing these pages, the author was more than once checked in her progress by the apprehension that such an attempt might be considered by some, either as unsuited to the ordinary pursuits of her sex, or ill-justified by her own recent and imperfect knowledge of the subject. But, on the one hand, she felt encouraged by the establishment of those public institutions, open to both sexes, for the dissemination of philosophical knowledge, which clearly prove that the general opinion no longer excludes women from an acquaintance with the elements of science; and, on the other, she flattered herself that whilst the impressions made upon her mind, by the wonders x of Nature, studied in this new point of view, were still fresh and strong, she might perhaps succeed the better in communicating to others the sentiments she herself experienced.
In writing these pages, the author often found herself held back by the worry that this effort might be viewed by some as inappropriate for a woman’s usual pursuits, or unjustified given her own recent and limited understanding of the topic. However, on one hand, she felt encouraged by the establishment of public institutions accessible to both men and women for the spread of philosophical knowledge, which clearly show that the prevailing opinion no longer excludes women from learning the basics of science. On the other hand, she hoped that since the impressions made on her mind by the wonders of Nature, studied from this new perspective, were still fresh and vivid, she might succeed in conveying the feelings she experienced to others. x
The reader will soon perceive, in perusing this work, that he is often supposed to have previously acquired some slight knowledge of natural philosophy, a circumstance, indeed, which appears very desirable. The author’s original intention was to commence this work by a small tract, explaining, on a plan analogous to this, the most essential rudiments of that science. This idea she has since abandoned; but the manuscript was ready, and might, perhaps, have been printed at some future period, had not an elementary work of a similar description, under the tide of “Scientific Dialogues,” been pointed out to her, which, on a rapid perusal, she thought very ingenious, and well calculated to answer its intended object.
The reader will soon notice, while going through this work, that they're often expected to have a basic understanding of natural philosophy, which seems quite desirable. The author's initial plan was to start this work with a brief piece that explained, in a similar way, the essential fundamentals of that science. This idea has since been dropped; however, the manuscript was ready and could have potentially been published later, if not for the fact that a similar introductory work titled “Scientific Dialogues” was brought to her attention. After a quick read, she found it very clever and well-suited for its purpose.
CONTENTS
Page numbers have been retained to give an idea of the relative length of each Conversation.
Page numbers have been kept to provide an idea of the relative length of each Conversation.
CONVERSATION I. | |
ON THE GENERAL PRINCIPLES OF CHEMISTRY. | Page 1 |
CONVERSATION II. | |
ON LIGHT AND HEAT. | 26 |
CONVERSATION III. | |
CONTINUATION OF THE SUBJECT. | 70 |
CONVERSATION IV. | |
ON COMBINED CALORIC, COMPREHENDING SPECIFIC HEAT AND LATENT HEAT. | 122 |
CONVERSATION V. | |
ON THE CHEMICAL AGENCIES OF ELECTRICITY. | 160 |
CONVERSATION VI. | |
ON OXYGEN AND NITROGEN. | 181 |
CONVERSATION VII. | |
ON HYDROGEN. | 214 |
CONVERSATION VIII. | |
ON SULPHUR AND PHOSPHORUS. | 256 |
CONVERSATION IX. | |
ON CARBON. | 282 |
CONVERSATION X. | |
ON METALS. | 314 |
CONVERSATION XIII. | |
ON THE ATTRACTION OF COMPOSITION. | 1 |
CONVERSATION XIV. | |
ON ALKALIES. | 19 |
CONVERSATION XV. | |
ON EARTHS. | 44 |
CONVERSATION XVI. | |
ON ACIDS. | 69 |
CONVERSATION XVII. | |
OF THE SULPHURIC AND PHOSPHORIC ACIDS: OR, THE COMBINATIONS OF OXYGEN WITH SULPHUR AND WITH PHOSPHORUS; AND OF THE SULPHATS AND PHOSPHATS. OF SULFURIC AND PHOSPHORIC ACIDS: OR, THE COMBINATIONS OF OXYGEN WITH SULFUR AND PHOSPHORUS; AND OF THE SULFATES AND PHOSPHATES. |
80 |
CONVERSATION XVIII. | |
OF THE NITRIC AND CARBONIC ACIDS: OR THE COMBINATION OF OXYGEN WITH NITROGEN AND WITH CARBON; AND OF THE NITRATS AND CARBONATS. OF THE NITRIC AND CARBONIC ACIDS: OR THE COMBINATION OF OXYGEN WITH NITROGEN AND WITH CARBON; AND OF THE NITRATES AND CARBONATES. |
100 |
CONVERSATION XIX. | |
ON THE BORACIC, FLUORIC, MURIATIC, AND OXYGENATED MURIATIC ACIDS; AND ON MURIATS. | 131 |
CONVERSATION XX. | |
ON THE NATURE AND COMPOSITION OF VEGETABLES. | 162 |
CONVERSATION XXI. | |
ON THE DECOMPOSITION OF VEGETABLES. | 202 |
CONVERSATION XXII. | |
HISTORY OF VEGETATION. | 243 |
CONVERSATION XXIII. | |
ON THE COMPOSITION OF ANIMALS. | 276 |
CONVERSATION XXIV. | |
ON THE ANIMAL ECONOMY. | 297 |
CONVERSATION XXV. | |
ON ANIMALISATION, NUTRITION, AND RESPIRATION. | 314 |
CONVERSATION XXVI. | |
ON ANIMAL HEAT; AND OF VARIOUS ANIMAL PRODUCTS. | 336 |
ERRATA.
Vol. I. page 56. | last line but one, for “caloric,” read “calorific.” |
179. | Note, for “Plate XII.” r. “Plate XIII.” |
CONVERSATIONS
ON
CHEMISTRY;
IN WHICH
THE ELEMENTS OF THAT SCIENCE
ARE
FAMILIARLY EXPLAINED
AND
ILLUSTRATED BY EXPERIMENTS.
IN TWO VOLUMES.
The Fifth Edition, revised, corrected, and
considerably enlarged.
VOL. I.
ON SIMPLE BODIES.
LONDON:
PRINTED FOR LONGMAN, HURST, REES, ORME, AND BROWN,
PATERNOSTER-ROW.
1817.
CONTENTS
OF
THE FIRST VOLUME.
ON SIMPLE BODIES.
CONVERSATION I. | |
ON THE GENERAL PRINCIPLES OF CHEMISTRY. | Page 1 |
Connexion between Chemistry and Natural Philosophy.—Improved State of modern Chemistry.—Its use in the Arts.—The general Objects of Chemistry.—Definition of Elementary Bodies.—Definition of Decomposition.—Integrant and Constituent Particles.—Distinction between Simple and Compound Bodies.—Classification of Simple Bodies.—Of Chemical Affinity, or Attraction of Composition.—Examples of Composition and Decomposition. Connexion between Chemistry and Natural Philosophy.—Improved State of modern Chemistry.—Its use in the Arts.—The general Objects of Chemistry.—Definition of Elementary Bodies.—Definition of Decomposition.—Integrant and Constituent Particles.—Distinction between Simple and Compound Bodies.—Classification of Simple Bodies.—Of Chemical Affinity, or Attraction of Composition.—Examples of Composition and Decomposition. |
|
CONVERSATION II. | |
ON LIGHT AND HEAT. | 26 |
Light and Heat capable of being separated.—Dr. Herschel’s Experiments.—Phosphorescence.—Of Caloric.—Its two Modifications.—Free Caloric.—Of the three xii different States of Bodies, solid, fluid, and aeriform.—Dilatation of solid Bodies.—Pyrometer.—Dilatation of Fluids.—Thermometer.—Dilatation of Elastic Fluids.—Air Thermometer.—Equal Diffusion of Caloric.—Cold a Negative Quality.—Professor Prevost’s Theory of the Radiation of Heat.—Professor Pictet’s Experiments on the Reflexion of Heat.—Mr. Leslie’s Experiments on the Radiation of Heat. Light and Heat that can be separated.—Dr. Herschel’s Experiments.—Phosphorescence.—About Caloric.—Its two Modifications.—Free Caloric.—Of the three xii different States of Matter: solid, liquid, and gas.—Expansion of solid Matter.—Pyrometer.—Expansion of Liquids.—Thermometer.—Expansion of Gases.—Air Thermometer.—Equal Distribution of Caloric.—Cold as a Negative Quality.—Professor Prevost’s Theory on Heat Radiation.—Professor Pictet’s Experiments on Heat Reflection.—Mr. Leslie’s Experiments on Heat Radiation. |
|
CONVERSATION III. | |
CONTINUATION OF THE SUBJECT. | 70 |
Of the different Power of Bodies to conduct Heat.—Attempt to account for this Power.—Count Rumford’s Theory of the non-conducting Power of Fluids.—Phenomena of Boiling.—Of Solution in general.—Solvent Power of Water.—Difference between Solution and Mixture.—Solvent Power of Caloric.—Of Clouds, Rain, Dr. Wells’ theory of Dew, Evaporation, &c.—Influence of Atmospherical Pressure on Evaporation.—Ignition. Of the different abilities of materials to conduct heat.—An attempt to explain this ability.—Count Rumford’s theory on the non-conducting ability of fluids.—The phenomena of boiling.—On solutions in general.—The solvent ability of water.—The difference between a solution and a mixture.—The solvent ability of heat.—On clouds, rain, Dr. Wells’ theory of dew, evaporation, etc.—The influence of atmospheric pressure on evaporation.—Ignition. |
|
CONVERSATION IV. | |
ON COMBINED CALORIC, COMPREHENDING SPECIFIC HEAT AND LATENT HEAT. | 122 |
Of Specific Heat.—Of the different Capacities of Bodies for Heat.—Specific Heat not perceptible by the Senses.—How to be ascertained.—Of Latent Heat.—Distinction between Latent and Specific Heat.—Phenomena attending the Melting of Ice and the Formation of Vapour.—Phenomena attending the Formation of Ice, and the Condensation of Elastic Fluids.—Instances of Condensation, and consequent Disengagement of Heat, produced by Mixtures, by the Slaking of Lime.—General xiii Remarks on Latent Heat.—Explanation of the Phenomena of Ether boiling, and Water freezing, at the same Temperature.—Of the Production of Cold by Evaporation.—Calorimeter.—Meteorological Remarks. Of Specific Heat.—Of the different capacities of materials for heat.—Specific heat isn't noticeable through our senses.—How to determine it.—Of latent heat.—The difference between latent and specific heat.—The phenomena that occur when ice melts and when vapor forms.—The phenomena that happen when ice forms and when elastic fluids condense.—Examples of condensation and the resulting release of heat produced by mixtures, such as when lime is slaked.—General xiii Comments on latent heat.—An explanation of the phenomena of ether boiling and water freezing at the same temperature.—On the production of cold through evaporation.—Calorimeter.—Meteorological observations. |
|
CONVERSATION V. | |
ON THE CHEMICAL AGENCIES OF ELECTRICITY. | 160 |
Of Positive and Negative Electricity.—Galvani’s Discoveries.—Voltaic Battery.—Electrical Machine.—Theory of Voltaic Excitement. Of Positive and Negative Electricity.—Galvani’s Discoveries.—Voltaic Battery.—Electrical Machine.—Theory of Voltaic Excitement. |
|
CONVERSATION VI. | |
ON OXYGEN AND NITROGEN. | 181 |
The Atmosphere composed of Oxygen and Nitrogen in the State of Gas.—Definition of Gas.—Distinction between Gas and Vapour.—Oxygen essential to Combustion and Respiration.—Decomposition of the Atmosphere by Combustion.—Nitrogen Gas obtained by this Process.—Of Oxygenation in general.—Of the Oxydation of Metals.—Oxygen Gas obtained from Oxyd of Manganese.—Description of a Water-Bath for collecting and preserving Gases.—Combustion of Iron Wire in Oxygen Gas.—Fixed and volatile Products of Combustion.—Patent Lamps.—Decomposition of the Atmosphere by Respiration.—Recomposition of the Atmosphere. The atmosphere is made up of oxygen and nitrogen in a gaseous state. — Definition of gas. — Difference between gas and vapor. — Oxygen is essential for combustion and respiration. — Decomposition of the atmosphere through combustion. — Nitrogen gas is produced by this process. — About oxygenation in general. — About the oxidation of metals. — Oxygen gas is obtained from manganese oxide. — Description of a water bath for collecting and preserving gases. — Combustion of iron wire in oxygen gas. — Fixed and volatile products of combustion. — Patent lamps. — Decomposition of the atmosphere through respiration. — Recomposition of the atmosphere. |
|
CONVERSATION VII. | |
ON HYDROGEN. | 214 |
Of Hydrogen.—Of the Formation of Water by the Combustion of Hydrogen.—Of the Decomposition of Water. xiv —Detonation of Hydrogen Gas.—Description of Lavoisier’s Apparatus for the formation of Water.—Hydrogen Gas essential to the Production of Flame.—Musical Tones produced by the Combustion of Hydrogen Gas within a Glass Tube.—Combustion of Candles explained.—Gas lights.—Detonation of Hydrogen Gas in Soap Bubbles.—Air Balloons.—Meteorological Phenomena ascribed to Hydrogen Gas.—Miner’s Lamp. Of Hydrogen.—The Formation of Water by the Burning of Hydrogen.—The Breakdown of Water. xiv —Explosion of Hydrogen Gas.—Description of Lavoisier’s Equipment for creating Water.—Hydrogen Gas is crucial for Producing Flame.—Musical Sounds created by the Burning of Hydrogen Gas in a Glass Tube.—Explanation of Candle Combustion.—Gas Lights.—Explosion of Hydrogen Gas in Soap Bubbles.—Air Balloons.—Weather Phenomena attributed to Hydrogen Gas.—Miner’s Lamp. The final two pages of the Table of Contents for Volume I were missing from the available text; everything after “Decomposition of Water” was supplied from earlier and later editions, compared against the body text. The section marked “Diamond” (Conv. IX) was called “Diamond is Carbon(e) in a state of perfect purity” in the 4th edn., “Diamond” alone in later editions. The last two pages of the Table of Contents for Volume I were missing from the available text; everything after “Decomposition of Water” was taken from earlier and later editions, matched with the main text. The section labeled “Diamond” (Conv. IX) was referred to as “Diamond is Carbon(e) in a state of perfect purity” in the 4th edition, but was just called “Diamond” in later editions. |
|
CONVERSATION VIII. | |
ON SULPHUR AND PHOSPHORUS. | 256 |
Natural History of Sulphur.—Sublimation.—Alembic.—Combustion of Sulphur in Atmospheric Air.—Of Acidification in general.—Nomenclature of the Acids.—Combustion of Sulphur in Oxygen Gas.—Sulphuric Acid.—Sulphurous Acid.—Decomposition of Sulphur.—Sulphurated Hydrogen Gas.—Harrogate, or Hydro-sulphurated Waters.—Phosphorus.—History of its Discovery.—Its Combustion in Oxygen Gas.—Phosphoric Acid.—Phosphorus Acid.—Eudiometer.—Combination of Phosphorus with Sulphur.—Phosphorated Hydrogen Gas.—Nomenclature of Binary Compounds.—Phosphoret of Lime burning under Water. Natural History of Sulfur.—Sublimation.—Alembic.—Combustion of Sulfur in Air.—General Acidification.—Naming of the Acids.—Combustion of Sulfur in Oxygen.—Sulfuric Acid.—Sulfurous Acid.—Decomposition of Sulfur.—Hydrogen Sulfide Gas.—Harrogate or Sulfurated Waters.—Phosphorus.—History of its Discovery.—Its Combustion in Oxygen.—Phosphoric Acid.—Phosphorus Acid.—Eudiometer.—Combination of Phosphorus with Sulfur.—Phosphine.—Naming of Binary Compounds.—Lime Phosphide burning underwater. |
|
CONVERSATION IX. | |
ON CARBON. | 282 |
Method of obtaining pure Charcoal.—Method of making common Charcoal.—Pure Carbon not to be obtained by Art.—Diamond.—Properties of Carbon.—Combustion of Carbon.—Production of Carbonic Acid Gas.—Carbon susceptible of only one Degree of Acidification.—Gaseous Oxyd of Carbon.—Of Seltzer Water and other Mineral Waters.—Effervescence.—Decomposition of Water by Carbon.—Of Fixed and Essential Oils.—Of the Combustion of Lamps and Candles.—Vegetable Acids.—Of the Power of Carbon to revive Metals. Method of obtaining pure charcoal.—How to make regular charcoal.—Pure carbon can't be created by artificial means.—Diamond.—Properties of carbon.—Burning carbon.—Production of carbon dioxide.—Carbon can only undergo one level of acidification.—Gaseous carbon oxide.—About seltzer water and other mineral waters.—Fizziness.—Breaking down water with carbon.—About fixed and essential oils.—About the burning of lamps and candles.—Vegetable acids.—About carbon’s ability to rejuvenate metals. |
|
CONVERSATION X. | |
ON METALS. | 314 |
Natural History of Metals.—Of Roasting, Smelting, &c.—Oxydation of metals by the Atmosphere.—Change of Colours produced by different degrees of Oxydation.—Combustion of Metals.—Perfect Metals burnt by Electricity only.—Some Metals revived by Carbon and other Combustibles.—Perfect Metals revived by Heat alone.—Of the Oxydation of certain Metals by the Decomposition of Water. Power of Acids to promote this Effect.—Oxydation of Metals by Acids.—Metallic Neutral Salts.—Previous oxydation of the Metal requisite.—Crystallisation.—Solution distinguished from Dissolution.—Five metals susceptible of acidification.—Meteoric Stones.—Alloys, Soldering, Plating, &c.—Of Arsenic, and of the caustic Effects of Oxygen.—Of Verdigris, Sympathetic Ink, &c.—Of the new Metals discovered by Sir H. Davy. Natural History of Metals.—About Roasting, Smelting, &c.—Oxidation of metals by the Atmosphere.—Color changes caused by different levels of Oxidation.—Burning of Metals.—Pure Metals can only be burned by Electricity.—Some Metals can be revived by Carbon and other Combustibles.—Pure Metals can be revived by Heat alone.—On the Oxidation of certain Metals through the Decomposition of Water. The ability of Acids to enhance this Effect.—Oxidation of Metals by Acids.—Metallic Neutral Salts.—Prior oxidation of the Metal required.—Crystallization.—Solution distinguished from Dissolution.—Five metals that can be acidified.—Meteoric Stones.—Alloys, Soldering, Plating, &c.—About Arsenic and the caustic Effects of Oxygen.—About Verdigris, Sympathetic Ink, &c.—About the new Metals discovered by Sir H. Davy. |
CONVERSATIONS
ON
CHEMISTRY.
CONVERSATION I.
ON THE BASIC PRINCIPLES OF CHEMISTRY.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
AS you have now acquired some elementary notions of Natural Philosophy, I am going to propose to you another branch of science, to which I am particularly anxious that you should devote a share of your attention. This is Chemistry, which is so closely connected with Natural Philosophy, that the study of the one must be incomplete without some knowledge of the other; for, it is obvious that we can derive but a very imperfect idea of bodies from the study of the general laws by which they are governed, if we remain totally ignorant of their intimate nature.
As you have now gained some basic understanding of Natural Philosophy, I want to introduce you to another area of science that I really believe deserves your attention. This is Chemistry, which is so closely linked to Natural Philosophy that studying one without some knowledge of the other would leave you with an incomplete understanding. It’s clear that we can only get a vague idea of substances from understanding the general laws that govern them if we stay completely unaware of their fundamental nature.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
To confess the truth, Mrs. B., I am not disposed to form a very favourable idea of chemistry, nor do I expect to derive much entertainment from it. I prefer the sciences which exhibit nature on a grand scale, to those that are confined to the minutiæ of petty details. Can the studies which we have lately pursued, the general properties of matter, or the revolutions of the heavenly bodies, be compared to the mixing up of a few insignificant drugs? I grant, however, there may be entertaining experiments in chemistry, and should not dislike to try some of them: the distilling, for instance, of lavender, or rose water . . . . . .
To be honest, Mrs. B., I'm not that keen on chemistry, and I don't expect to find it very entertaining. I prefer sciences that show nature on a larger scale rather than those focused on the tiny details. Can the studies we've been doing, like the general properties of matter or the movements of the stars, really be compared to mixing a few insignificant chemicals? I do admit there might be some interesting experiments in chemistry, and I wouldn’t mind trying a few, like distilling lavender or rose water...
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
I rather imagine, my dear Caroline, that your want of taste for chemistry proceeds from the very limited idea you entertain of its object. You confine the chemist’s laboratory to the narrow precincts of the apothecary’s and perfumer’s shops, whilst it is subservient to an immense variety of other useful purposes. Besides, my dear, chemistry is by no means confined to works of art. Nature also has her laboratory, which is the universe, and there she is incessantly employed in chemical operations. You are surprised, Caroline, but I assure you that the most wonderful and the most interesting phenomena of nature are 3 almost all of them produced by chemical powers. What Bergman, in the introduction to his history of chemistry, has said of this science, will give you a more just and enlarged idea of it. The knowledge of nature may be divided, he observes, into three periods. The first was that in which the attention of men was occupied in learning the external forms and characters of objects, and this is called Natural History. In the second, they considered the effects of bodies acting on each other by their mechanical power, as their weight and motion, and this constitutes the science of Natural Philosophy. The third period is that in which the properties and mutual action of the elementary parts of bodies was investigated. This last is the science of Chemistry, and I have no doubt you will soon agree with me in thinking it the most interesting.
I imagine, my dear Caroline, that your lack of interest in chemistry comes from your very limited view of what it involves. You limit the chemist’s lab to just the narrow confines of pharmacies and perfume shops, while it actually serves a huge variety of other useful purposes. Besides, my dear, chemistry isn’t just about creating art. Nature has its own lab, which is the universe, and there it is constantly engaged in chemical processes. You might be surprised, Caroline, but I assure you that the most amazing and fascinating phenomena in nature are almost all produced by chemical forces. What Bergman mentions in the introduction to his history of chemistry will give you a better and broader idea of the subject. He notes that our understanding of nature can be divided into three phases. The first phase focuses on observing the external forms and characteristics of objects, known as Natural History. In the second phase, people examined how objects interact through mechanical forces, like weight and motion, which makes up Natural Philosophy. The third phase investigates the properties and interactions of the basic components of materials. This last phase is the science of Chemistry, and I have no doubt you will soon agree with me that it’s the most interesting.
You may easily conceive, therefore, that without entering into the minute details of practical chemistry, a woman may obtain such a knowledge of the science as will not only throw an interest on the common occurrences of life, but will enlarge the sphere of her ideas, and render the contemplation of nature a source of delightful instruction.
You can easily understand, then, that without getting into the specifics of practical chemistry, a woman can gain enough knowledge of the science to not only make everyday life more interesting, but also broaden her perspective and make observing nature a source of enjoyable learning.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
If this is the case, I have certainly been much 4 mistaken in the notion I had formed of chemistry. I own that I thought it was chiefly confined to the knowledge and preparation of medicines.
If that's true, I've definitely been wrong about my understanding of chemistry. I admit I thought it was mainly just about knowing how to make and understand medicines.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
That is only a branch of chemistry which is called Pharmacy; and, though the study of it is certainly of great importance to the world at large, it belongs exclusively to professional men, and is therefore the last that I should advise you to pursue.
That’s just a part of chemistry called Pharmacy; and while studying it is definitely important to the world, it’s meant only for professionals, so it’s the last thing I’d recommend you pursue.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But, did not the chemists formerly employ themselves in search of the philosopher’s stone, or the secret of making gold?
But didn't chemists used to focus on finding the philosopher's stone, or the secret to making gold?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
These were a particular set of misguided philosophers, who dignified themselves with the name of Alchemists, to distinguish their pursuits from those of the common chemists, whose studies were confined to the knowledge of medicines.
These were a specific group of misguided philosophers who called themselves Alchemists to set their work apart from that of regular chemists, whose studies were limited to understanding medicines.
But, since that period, chemistry has undergone so complete a revolution, that, from an obscure and mysterious art, it is now become a regular and beautiful science, to which art is entirely subservient. It is true, however, that we are indebted to the alchemists for many very useful discoveries, which sprung from their fruitless attempts 5 to make gold, and which, undoubtedly, have proved of infinitely greater advantage to mankind than all their chimerical pursuits.
But since then, chemistry has completely transformed. What was once an obscure and mysterious practice is now a well-structured and beautiful science that serves practical purposes. It's true that we owe many valuable discoveries to the alchemists, which came from their unsuccessful attempts to create gold. These discoveries have definitely been of far greater benefit to humanity than all their fanciful endeavors. 5
The modern chemists, instead of directing their ambition to the vain attempt of producing any of the original substances in nature, rather aim at analysing and imitating her operations, and have sometimes succeeded in forming combinations, or effecting decompositions, no instances of which occur in the chemistry of Nature. They have little reason to regret their inability to make gold, whilst, by their innumerable inventions and discoveries, they have so greatly stimulated industry and facilitated labour, as prodigiously to increase the luxuries as well as the necessaries of life.
Modern chemists, instead of trying to create any of the natural substances found in nature, focus more on analyzing and imitating its processes. They've sometimes managed to create combinations or carry out decompositions that don’t occur in nature's chemistry. They have no reason to regret not being able to make gold, as their countless inventions and discoveries have significantly boosted industry and made work easier, leading to a massive increase in both luxuries and necessities in life.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But, I do not understand by what means chemistry can facilitate labour; is not that rather the province of the mechanic?
But I don’t understand how chemistry can make work easier; isn’t that more the job of the mechanic?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
There are many ways by which labour may be rendered more easy, independently of mechanics; but even the machine, the most wonderful in its effects, the Steam-engine, cannot be understood without the assistance of chemistry. In agriculture, a chemical knowledge of the nature of soils, and of vegetation, is highly useful; and, in those 6 arts which relate to the comforts and conveniences of life, it would be endless to enumerate the advantages which result from the study of this science.
There are many ways to make work easier, apart from mechanics; however, even the most amazing machine, the steam engine, cannot be fully understood without some knowledge of chemistry. In agriculture, understanding the chemical properties of soil and plants is incredibly helpful; and in various fields related to our comfort and convenience, it would be impossible to list all the benefits that come from studying this science. 6
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But, pray, tell us more precisely in what manner the discoveries of chemists have proved so beneficial to society?
But, please, tell us more specifically how the discoveries of chemists have been so beneficial to society?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
That would be an injudicious anticipation; for you would not comprehend the nature of such discoveries and useful applications, as well as you will do hereafter. Without a due regard to method, we cannot expect to make any progress in chemistry. I wish to direct your observations chiefly to the chemical operations of Nature; but those of Art are certainly of too high importance to pass unnoticed. We shall therefore allow them also some share of our attention.
That would be a careless assumption; you wouldn't fully grasp the nature of such discoveries and useful applications as you will in the future. Without a proper approach, we can't expect to make any progress in chemistry. I want to focus your attention mainly on the chemical processes of Nature, but those of Art are definitely too important to ignore. We'll therefore give them some of our attention as well.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Well, then, let us now set to work regularly. I am very anxious to begin.
Well, let's get started. I'm really eager to begin.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
On the contrary, it must be inexhaustible; and I am a loss to conceive how any proficiency can be made in a science whose objects are so numerous.
On the contrary, it has to be limitless; and I struggle to understand how anyone can become skilled in a field with so many subjects.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
If every individual substance were formed of different materials, the study of chemistry would, indeed, be endless; but you must observe that the various bodies in nature are composed of certain elementary principles, which are not very numerous.
If every single substance was made of different materials, studying chemistry would truly be never-ending; however, you should notice that the different things in nature are made up of certain elementary principles, which aren’t very many.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Yes; I know that all bodies are composed of fire, air, earth, and water; I learnt that many years ago.
Yes, I know that all bodies are made up of fire, air, earth, and water; I learned that many years ago.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
But you must now endeavour to forget it. I have already informed you what a great change chemistry has undergone since it has become a regular science. Within these thirty years especially, it has experienced an entire revolution, and it is now proved, that neither fire, air, earth, nor water, can be called elementary bodies. For an 8 elementary body is one that has never been decomposed, that is to say, separated into other substances; and fire, air, earth, and water, are all of them susceptible of decomposition.
But you need to try to forget it now. I've already told you how much chemistry has changed since it became a real science. Especially in the past thirty years, it has gone through a complete revolution, and it's now clear that fire, air, earth, and water can't be considered elementary substances. An 8 elementary substance is one that has never been broken down, meaning it hasn't been separated into other substances; and fire, air, earth, and water can all be broken down.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I thought that decomposing a body was dividing it into its minutest parts. And if so, I do not understand why an elementary substance is not capable of being decomposed, as well as any other.
I believed that breaking down a body meant splitting it into its tiniest parts. If that's the case, I don't get why a basic substance can’t be broken down like anything else.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
You have misconceived the idea of decomposition; it is very different from mere division. The latter simply reduces a body into parts, but the former separates it into the various ingredients, or materials, of which it is composed. If we were to take a loaf of bread, and separate the several ingredients of which it is made, the flour, the yeast, the salt, and the water, it would be very different from cutting or crumbling the loaf into pieces.
You have misunderstood the concept of decomposition; it's quite different from simple division. The latter just breaks something down into parts, while the former takes it apart into the different ingredients or materials it's made from. For example, if we take a loaf of bread and separate the ingredients—flour, yeast, salt, and water—it would be a lot different from just cutting or crumbling the loaf into pieces.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I understand you now very well. To decompose a body is to separate from each other the various elementary substances of which it consists.
I understand you very well now. To break down a body is to separate the different basic substances that make it up.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
No, my dear; I mentioned bread rather as a familiar comparison, to illustrate the idea, than as an example.
No, my dear; I mentioned bread more as a familiar comparison to illustrate the idea than as an example.
The elementary substances of which a body is composed are called the constituent parts of that body; in decomposing it, therefore, we separate its constituent parts. If, on the contrary, we divide a body by chopping it to pieces, or even by grinding or pounding it to the finest powder, each of these small particles will still consist of a portion of the several constituent parts of the whole body: these are called the integrant parts; do you understand the difference?
The basic substances that make up a body are called its constituent parts; so when we break it down, we separate those constituent parts. However, if we divide a body by chopping it up or grinding it into the finest powder, each of those small particles will still contain some of the various constituent parts of the entire body: these are referred to as the integrant parts. Do you get the difference?
EMILY.
EMILY.
Yes, I think, perfectly. We decompose a body into its constituent parts; and divide it into its integrant parts.
Yes, I think so, absolutely. We break down a body into its basic parts; and separate it into its essential parts.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Exactly so. If therefore a body consists of only one kind of substance, though it may be divided into its integrant parts, it is not possible to decompose it. Such bodies are therefore called simple or elementary, as they are the elements of which all other bodies are composed. Compound 10 bodies are such as consist of more than one of these elementary principles.
Exactly. So, if a body is made up of only one type of substance, even if it can be divided into its smaller parts, it can't be broken down any further. These bodies are called simple or elementary because they are the basic elements that make up all other bodies. Compound 10 bodies are those that consist of more than one of these elementary principles.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But do not fire, air, earth, and water, consist, each of them, but of one kind of substance?
But don’t fire, air, earth, and water all consist of just one type of substance?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
No, my dear; they are every one of them susceptible of being separated into various simple bodies. Instead of four, chemists now reckon upwards of forty elementary substances. The existence of most of these is established by the clearest experiments; but, in regard to a few of them, particularly the most subtle agents of nature, heat, light, and electricity, there is yet much uncertainty, and I can only give you the opinion which seems most probably deduced from the latest discoveries. After I have given you a list of the elementary bodies, classed according to their properties, we shall proceed to examine each of them separately, and then consider them in their combinations with each other.
No, my dear; they can all be broken down into various simple elements. Instead of four, chemists now count over forty elementary substances. The existence of most of these is confirmed by clear experiments; however, there remains a lot of uncertainty about a few of them, especially the most subtle forces of nature: heat, light, and electricity. I can only share with you the opinion that seems most likely based on the latest discoveries. Once I provide you with a list of the elementary bodies, categorized by their properties, we will go through each one individually and then look at how they combine with each other.
Excepting the more general agents of nature, heat, light, and electricity, it would seem that the simple form of bodies is that of a metal.
Except for the broader natural forces like heat, light, and electricity, it appears that the simplest form of matter is that of a metal.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
You have made a tolerably good enumeration, though I fear not arranged in the most scientific order. All these bodies, however, it is now strongly believed, may be ultimately resolved into metallic substances. Your surprise at this circumstance is not singular, as the decomposition of some of them, which has been but lately accomplished, has excited the wonder of the whole philosophical world.
You have put together a pretty good list, although I'm afraid it might not be in the most scientific order. However, it's now widely believed that all these bodies could eventually break down into metallic substances. Your astonishment at this is not unusual, since the recent breakdown of some of them has amazed the entire philosophical community.
But to return to the list of simple bodies—these being usually found in combination with oxygen, I shall class them according to their properties when so combined. This will, I think, facilitate their future investigation.
But to get back to the list of simple substances—since these are usually found combined with oxygen, I will categorize them based on their properties when they are combined. I believe this will make it easier for future studies.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Pray what is oxygen?
What is oxygen?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
A simple body; at least one that is supposed to be so, as it has never been decomposed. It is always found united with the negative electricity. It will be one of the first of the elementary bodies whose properties I shall explain to you, and, as 12 you will soon perceive, it is one of the most important in nature; but it would be irrelevant to enter upon this subject at present. We must now confine our attention to the enumeration and classification of the simple bodies in general. They may be arranged as follows:
A simple body; at least one that’s meant to be, since it has never decomposed. It’s always found linked with negative electricity. It will be one of the first elementary bodies I’ll explain to you, and, as 12 you’ll soon see, it’s one of the most important in nature; but it wouldn’t be relevant to discuss this topic right now. We need to focus on listing and categorizing the simple bodies in general. They can be organized like this:
CLASS I.
Comprehending the imponderable agents, viz.
Understanding the puzzling factors, namely.
HEAT or CALORIC,
HEAT or CALORIC,
LIGHT,
LIGHT,
ELECTRICITY.
Electricity.
CLASS II.
Comprehending agents capable of uniting with inflammable bodies, and in most instances of effecting their combustion.
Comprehending agents that can combine with flammable materials, often causing them to ignite.
CLASS III.
Comprehending bodies capable of uniting with oxygen, and, forming with it various compounds. This class may be divided as follows:
Comprehending substances that can combine with oxygen to form different compounds. This category can be divided as follows:
DIVISION 1.
HYDROGEN, forming water.
HYDROGEN, forming water.
DIVISION 2.
Bodies forming acids.
Bodies creating acids.
NITROGEN, | forming nitric acid. |
SULFUR, | forming sulphuric acid. |
PHOSPHORUS, | forming phosphoric acid. |
CARBON, | forming carbonic acid. |
BORACIUM, | forming boracic acid. |
FLUORINE, | forming fluoric acid. |
Muriatic Acid, | forming muriatic acid. |
DIVISION 3.
Metallic bodies forming alkalies.
Metal bodies creating alkaline substances.
POTASSIUM, | forming potash. |
Sodium, | forming soda. |
AMMONIUM, | forming ammonia. |
DIVISION 4.
Metallic bodies forming earths.
Metal bodies forming planets.
CALCIUM, | or metal forming lime. |
MAGNIUM, | forming magnesia. |
Barium, | forming barytes. |
STRONTIUM, | forming strontites. |
SILICON, | forming silex. |
ALUMINUM, | forming alumine. |
Yttrium, | forming yttria. |
14 GLUCIUM, | forming glucina. |
Zirconium, | forming zirconi.* |
DIVISION 5.
Metals, either naturally metallic, or yielding their oxygen to carbon or to heat alone.
Metals, whether naturally metallic or ones that release their oxygen to carbon or just to heat.
Subdivision 1.
Section 1.
Malleable Metals.
Flexible Metals.
GOLD,
GOLD
PLATINA,
PLATINUM
PALLADIUM,
Palladium
TIN,
TIN
COPPER,
COPPER
IRON,
IRON
LEAD,
LEAD,
NICKEL,
NICKEL
ZINC.
ZINC.
Subdiv. 2.
Subdivision 2.
Brittle Metals.
Brittle Metals.
ARSENIC,
ARSENIC,
BISMUTH,
BISMUTH
ANTIMONY,
ANTIMONY,
MANGANESE,
MANGANESE
TELLURIUM,
TELLURIUM,
COBALT,
COBALT
TUNGSTEN,
TUNGSTEN,
MOLYBDENUM,
Molybdenum,
TITANIUM,
TITANIUM,
CHROME,
CHROME,
URANIUM,
URANIUM,
COLUMBIUM or TANTALIUM,
COLUMBIUM or TANTALIUM,
IRIDIUM,
IRIDIUM
OSMIUM,
OSMIUM
RHODIUM.*
RHODIUM.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Oh, what a formidable list! You will have much to do to explain it, Mrs. B.; for I assure you it is perfectly unintelligible to me, and I think rather perplexes than assists me.
Oh, what a daunting list! You'll have a lot to do to explain it, Mrs. B.; because I can assure you, it's completely unclear to me, and I think it confuses me more than it helps.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Do not let that alarm you, my dear; I hope that hereafter this classification will appear quite clear, and, so far from perplexing you, will assist you in arranging your ideas. It would be in vain to attempt forming a division that would appear perfectly clear to a beginner: for you may easily conceive that a chemical division being necessarily founded on properties with which you are almost wholly unacquainted, it is impossible that you should at once be able to understand its meaning or appreciate its utility.
Do not let that worry you, my dear; I hope that after this, this classification will seem clear, and instead of confusing you, it will help you organize your thoughts. It would be pointless to try to create a division that seems perfectly clear to someone just starting out: you can easily understand that a chemical division is based on properties that you are mostly unfamiliar with, so it’s impossible for you to grasp its meaning or value right away.
But, before we proceed further, it will be necessary to give you some idea of chemical attraction, a power on which the whole science depends.
But before we go any further, it's important to give you an idea of chemical attraction, a force on which the entire science relies.
Chemical Attraction, or the Attraction of Composition, consists in the peculiar tendency which bodies of a different nature have to unite with each other. It is by this force that all the compositions, and decompositions, are effected.
Chemical Attraction, or the Attraction of Composition, involves the unique tendency of different substances to come together. This force is responsible for all combinations and separations.
EMILY.
EMILY.
What is the difference between chemical attraction, and the attraction of cohesion, or of aggregation, which you often mentioned to us, in former conversations?
What’s the difference between chemical attraction and the attraction of cohesion or aggregation that you often mentioned to us in earlier conversations?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
The attraction of cohesion exists only between particles of the same nature, whether simple or compound; thus it unites the particles of a piece of metal which is a simple substance, and likewise the particles of a loaf of bread which is a compound. The attraction of composition, on the contrary, unites and maintains, in a state of combination, particles of a dissimilar nature; it is this power that forms each of the compound particles of which bread consists; and it is by the attraction of cohesion that all these particles are connected into a single mass.
The attraction of cohesion only happens between particles of the same kind, whether they're simple or compound. So, it brings together the particles in a piece of metal, which is a simple substance, as well as the particles in a loaf of bread, which is a compound. On the other hand, the attraction of composition brings together and holds in combination particles of a dissimilar kind; this is the force that creates each of the compound particles that make up bread. And it's through the attraction of cohesion that all these particles are linked together into a single mass.
EMILY.
EMILY
The attraction of cohesion, then, is the power which unites the integrant particles of a body: the attraction of composition that which combines the constituent particles. Is it not so?
The attraction of cohesion, then, is the force that brings together the individual particles of a body: the attraction of composition is what combines the essential particles. Is it not so?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Precisely: and observe that the attraction of cohesion unites particles of a similar nature, without changing their original properties; the result of such an union, therefore, is a body of the same kind as the particles of which it is formed; whilst the attraction of composition, by combining particles of a dissimilar nature, produces compound bodies, quite different from any of their constituents. If, for instance, I pour on the piece of copper, contained in this glass, some of this liquid (which is called nitric acid), for which it has a strong attraction, every particle of the copper will combine with a particle of acid, and together they will form a new body, totally different from either the copper or the acid.
Exactly: notice that the attraction of cohesion brings together particles of the same kind without altering their original properties; as a result, the union creates a mass of the same type as the particles it consists of. In contrast, the attraction of composition mixes particles of different kinds to produce compound bodies that are entirely different from any of their parts. For example, if I pour some of this liquid (called nitric acid) onto the piece of copper in this glass, to which it has a strong attraction, every particle of the copper will bond with a particle of the acid, and together they will create a new substance, completely different from both the copper and the acid.
Do you observe the internal commotion that already begins to take place? It is produced by the combination of these two substances; and yet the acid has in this case to overcome not only the resistance which the strong cohesion of the particles of copper opposes to their combination with it, but also to overcome the weight of the copper, which 18 makes it sink to the bottom of the glass, and prevents the acid from having such free access to it as it would if the metal were suspended in the liquid.
Do you notice the internal chaos starting to happen? It's caused by the mix of these two substances; however, in this case, the acid has to deal not only with the strong attraction between the copper particles that makes it hard for them to combine with it, but also with the weight of the copper, which 18 causes it to sink to the bottom of the glass, preventing the acid from reaching it as easily as it would if the metal were floating in the liquid.
EMILY.
EMILY.
The acid seems, however, to overcome both these obstacles without difficulty, and appears to be very rapidly dissolving the copper.
The acid seems to easily overcome both of these obstacles and appears to be quickly dissolving the copper.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
By this means it reduces the copper into more minute parts than could possibly be done by any mechanical power. But as the acid can act only on the surface of the metal, it will be some time before the union of these two bodies will be completed.
By doing this, it breaks the copper down into smaller pieces than any mechanical power could achieve. However, since the acid can only work on the surface of the metal, it will take some time before these two substances fully combine.
You may, however, already see how totally different this compound is from either of its ingredients. It is neither colourless, like the acid, nor hard, heavy, and yellow like the copper. If you tasted it, you would no longer perceive the sourness of the acid. It has at present the appearance of a blue liquid; but when the union is completed, and the water with which the acid is diluted is evaporated, the compound will assume the form of regular crystals, of a fine blue colour, and perfectly transparent*. Of these I can shew you a 19 specimen, as I have prepared some for that purpose.
You may already notice how completely different this compound is from its individual ingredients. It’s not colorless like the acid, nor is it hard, heavy, and yellow like the copper. If you tasted it, you wouldn't detect the sourness of the acid anymore. Right now, it looks like a blue liquid; but once the mixture is complete and the water used to dilute the acid evaporates, the compound will turn into regular crystals, a nice blue color, and completely transparent*. I can show you a 19 specimen, as I’ve prepared some for that purpose.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
How very beautiful they are, in colour, form, and transparency!
How beautiful they are, in color, shape, and clarity!
EMILY.
EMILY.
Nothing can be more striking than this example of chemical attraction.
Nothing is more striking than this example of chemical attraction.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
The term attraction has been lately introduced into chemistry as a substitute for the word affinity, to which some chemists have objected, because it originated in the vague notion that chemical combinations depended upon a certain resemblance, or relationship, between particles that are disposed to unite; and this idea is not only imperfect, but erroneous, as it is generally particles of the most dissimilar nature, that have the greatest tendency to combine.
The term attraction has recently entered the field of chemistry as a replacement for the word affinity. Some chemists have criticized this new term because it stems from the unclear idea that chemical bonds depend on a similarity or relationship between particles that are likely to come together. However, this notion is not only flawed but also incorrect, as it is typically the particles with the greatest differences that have the strongest tendency to combine.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Besides, there seems to be no advantage in using a variety of terms to express the same meaning; on the contrary it creates confusion; and as we are well acquainted with the term Attraction in natural philosophy, we had better adopt it in chemistry likewise.
Besides, there doesn't appear to be any benefit in using different terms to express the same idea; instead, it just creates confusion. Since we already understand the term "Attraction" in natural philosophy, we should use it in chemistry as well.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
If you have a clear idea of the meaning, I shall leave you at liberty to express it in the terms you prefer. For myself, I confess that I think the word Attraction best suited to the general law that unites the integrant particles of bodies; and Affinity better adapted to that which combines the constituent particles, as it may convey an idea of the preference which some bodies have for others, which the term attraction of composition does not so well express.
If you clearly understand the meaning, feel free to express it in whatever terms you choose. Personally, I believe the word Attraction is best for describing the general law that connects the individual particles of bodies, while Affinity is more appropriate for what brings together the constituent particles, as it suggests a preference that some bodies have for others, something that the term attraction of composition doesn't capture as well.
EMILY.
EMILY.
So I think; for though that preference may not result from any relationship, or similitude, between the particles (as you say was once supposed), yet, as it really exists, it ought to be expressed.
So I think; even if that preference doesn't come from any connection or similarity between the particles (as you once suggested), it still exists and should be expressed.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Well, let it be agreed that you may use the terms affinity, chemical attraction and attraction of composition, indifferently, provided you recollect that they have all the same meaning.
Well, let's agree that you can use the terms affinity, chemical attraction, and attraction of composition interchangeably, as long as you remember that they all mean the same thing.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I do not conceive how bodies can be decomposed by chemical attraction. That this power should be the means of composing them, is very obvious; but that it should, at the same time, produce exactly the contrary effect, appears to me very singular.
I can't understand how bodies can break down due to chemical attraction. It's clear that this force can bring them together, but that it can also create the exact opposite effect seems very strange to me.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
To decompose a body is, you know, to separate its constituent parts, which, as we have just observed, cannot be done by mechanical means.
To break down a body means to separate its individual parts, which, as we've just seen, can't be done using mechanical methods.
EMILY.
EMILY.
No: because mechanical means separate only the integrant particles; they act merely against the attraction of cohesion, and only divide a compound into smaller parts.
No: because mechanical methods only separate the individual particles; they just work against the force of cohesion and only break a compound into smaller pieces.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The decomposition of a body is performed by chemical powers. If you present to a body composed of two principles, a third, which has a greater affinity for one of them than the two first have for each other, it will be decomposed, that is, its two principles will be separated by means of the third body. Let us call two ingredients, of which the body is composed, A and B. If we present to it another ingredient C, which has a greater affinity for B than that which unites A and B, it necessarily follows that B will quit A to combine with C. The new ingredient, therefore, has effected a decomposition of the original body A B; A has been left alone, and a new compound, B C, has been formed.
The breakdown of a body happens through chemical processes. If you introduce a third substance to a body made up of two components, and this third substance has a stronger attraction to one of the components than the two original components have for each other, it will cause the body to break down. Let’s call the two components that make up the body A and B. If we add another component C, which has a stronger attraction to B than the bond between A and B, then B will leave A to join with C. The new substance has caused a breakdown of the original body A B; A is left alone, and a new compound, B C, is formed.
EMILY.
EMILY.
We might, I think, use the comparison of two 22 friends, who were very happy in each other’s society, till a third disunited them by the preference which one of them gave to the new-comer.
We could compare two friends who were really happy in each other’s company until a third person came along and caused a rift by being favored by one of them.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Very well. I shall now show you how this takes place in chemistry.
Very well. I'll now show you how this happens in chemistry.
Let us suppose that we wish to decompose the compound we have just formed by the combination of the two ingredients, copper and nitric acid; we may do this by presenting to it a piece of iron, for which the acid has a stronger attraction than for copper; the acid will, consequently, quit the copper to combine with the iron, and the copper will be what the chemists call precipitated, that is to say, it will be thrown down in its separate state, and reappear in its simple form.
Let’s say we want to break down the compound we just made by combining copper and nitric acid. We can do this by introducing a piece of iron, which the acid is more attracted to than copper. As a result, the acid will leave the copper to bond with the iron, causing the copper to be what chemists call precipitated, meaning it will be released in its separate state and return to its pure form.
In order to produce this effect, I shall dip the blade of this knife into the fluid, and, when I take it out, you will observe, that, instead of being wetted with a bluish liquid, like that contained in the glass, it will be covered with a thin coat of copper.
In order to create this effect, I will dip the blade of this knife into the liquid, and when I take it out, you will see that, instead of being coated with a bluish liquid like the one in the glass, it will be covered with a thin layer of copper.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
So it is really! but then is it not the copper, instead of the acid, that has combined with the iron blade?
So it is really! But then, isn't it the copper, not the acid, that has combined with the iron blade?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
No; you are deceived by appearances: it is 23 the acid which combines with the iron, and, in so doing, deposits or precipitates the copper on the surface of the blade.
No; you are misled by looks: it's the acid that reacts with the iron, and in doing so, it leaves or deposits the copper on the surface of the blade.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But, cannot three or more substances combine together, without any of them being precipitated?
But can't three or more substances combine without any of them being separated out?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
That is sometimes the case; but, in general, the stronger affinity destroys the weaker; and it seldom happens that the attraction of several substances for each other is so equally balanced as to produce such complicated compounds.
That’s sometimes true; however, generally, a stronger affinity will overpower a weaker one. It’s rare for the attraction between multiple substances to be so evenly matched that it creates such complex compounds.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But, pray, Mrs. B., what is the cause of the chemical attraction of bodies for each other? It appears to me more extraordinary or unnatural, if I may use the expression, than the attraction of cohesion, which unites particles of a similar nature.
But, please, Mrs. B., what is the reason for the chemical attraction between bodies? It seems to me more extraordinary or unnatural, if I can say that, than the attraction of cohesion, which brings together particles of the same kind.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Chemical attraction may, like that of cohesion or gravitation, be one of the powers inherent in matter which, in our present state of knowledge, admits of no other satisfactory explanation than an immediate reference to a divine cause. Sir H. Davy, however, whose important discoveries have 24 opened such improved views in chemistry, has suggested an hypothesis which may throw great light upon that science. He supposes that there are two kinds of electricity, with one or other of which all bodies are united. These we distinguish by the names of positive and negative electricity; those bodies are disposed to combine, which possess opposite electricities, as they are brought together by the attraction which these electricities have for each other. But, whether this hypothesis be altogether founded on truth or not, it is impossible to question the great influence of electricity in chemical combinations.
Chemical attraction might, like cohesion or gravity, be one of the fundamental forces in matter that, given our current understanding, can only be satisfactorily explained by pointing to a divine cause. However, Sir H. Davy, whose significant discoveries have 24 led to better insights in chemistry, has proposed a hypothesis that could shed a lot of light on that field. He suggests that there are two types of electricity, and that all bodies are connected by one or the other. We refer to these as positive and negative electricity; bodies are likely to combine if they have opposite electricities because the attraction between these electricities pulls them together. Regardless of whether this hypothesis is completely accurate, it's undeniable that electricity has a major impact on chemical reactions.
EMILY.
EMILY.
So, that we must suppose that the two electricities always attract each other, and thus compel the bodies in which they exist to combine?
So, we have to assume that the two types of electricity always attract each other, which forces the bodies they exist in to combine?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And may not this be also the cause of the attraction of cohesion?
And could this also be the reason for the force of cohesion?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
No, for in particles of the same nature the same electricities must prevail, and it is only the different or opposite electric fluids that attract each other.
No, because in particles of the same kind, the same electric charges must be present, and it's only the different or opposite electric forces that attract each other.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
EMILY.
EMILY.
If it is known, then, with which of the electricities bodies are united, it can be inferred which will, and which will not, combine together?
If we know which electricities are associated with different bodies, can we figure out which ones will combine and which ones won’t?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Certainly.—I should not omit to mention, that some doubts have been entertained whether electricity be really a material agent, or whether it might not be a power inherent in bodies, similar to, or, perhaps identical with, attraction.
Certainly.—I should not fail to mention that some doubts have been raised about whether electricity is truly a material force, or if it might be a power inherent in objects, similar to, or perhaps identical with, attraction.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But what then would be the electric spark which is visible, and must therefore be really material?
But what would the visible electric spark be then, and it must therefore be really material?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
What we call the electric spark, may, Sir H. Davy says, be merely the heat and light, or fire produced by the chemical combinations with which these phenomena are always connected. We will not, however, enter more fully on this important subject at present, but reserve the principal facts which relate to it to a future conversation.
What we refer to as the electric spark, according to Sir H. Davy, might just be the heat and light, or fire generated by the chemical reactions that are always linked to these occurrences. However, we won’t dive deeper into this significant topic right now; instead, we’ll save the key facts related to it for a later discussion.
Before we part, however, I must recommend you to fix in your memory the names of the simple bodies, against our next interview.
Before we leave, though, I need to urge you to remember the names of the basic elements for our next meeting.
* It has been questioned by some eminent chemists, whether these two last agents should not be classed among the inflammable bodies, as they are capable of combining with oxygen, as well as with inflammable bodies. But they seem to be more distinctly characterised by their property of supporting combustion than by any other quality.
* Some well-known chemists have raised the question of whether these last two substances should be categorized as flammable since they can combine with oxygen and other flammable materials. However, they seem to be more clearly defined by their ability to support combustion than by any other characteristic.
* Of all these earths, three or four only have as yet been distinctly decomposed.
* Out of all these planets, only three or four have been clearly broken down so far.
* These first four metals have commonly been distinguished by the appellation of perfect or noble metals, on account of their possessing the characteristic properties of ductility, malleability, inalterability, and great specific gravity, in an eminent degree.
* The first four metals are often referred to as perfect or noble metals because they have key properties like ductility, malleability, resistance to change, and a high specific gravity to a significant extent.
† Mercury, in its liquid state, cannot, of course, be called a malleable metal. But when frozen, it possesses a considerable degree of malleability.
† Mercury, when it's liquid, definitely can't be considered a malleable metal. But once it’s frozen, it has a significant level of malleability.
* These last four or five metallic bodies are placed under this class for the sake of arrangement, though some of their properties have not been yet fully investigated.
* These last four or five metal objects are categorized under this class for organizational purposes, even though some of their properties have not been fully explored yet.
CONVERSATION II.
ON LIGHT AND HEAT OR CALORIC.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
We have learned by heart the names of all the simple bodies which you have enumerated, and we are now ready to enter on the examination of each of them successively. You will begin, I suppose, with LIGHT?
We have memorized the names of all the basic substances you've listed, and we're now prepared to go through each of them one by one. You’ll start, I assume, with Light?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Respecting the nature of light we have little more than conjectures. It is considered by most philosophers as a real substance, immediately emanating from the sun, and from all luminous bodies, from which it is projected in right lines with prodigious velocity. Light, however, being imponderable, it cannot be confined and examined by itself; and therefore it is to the effects it produces on other bodies, rather than to its immediate nature, that we must direct our attention.
Respecting the nature of light, we have little more than guesses. Most philosophers see it as a real substance, coming directly from the sun and all light sources, traveling in straight lines at an incredible speed. However, since light has no weight, it can't be contained and studied on its own; so, we should focus more on the effects it has on other objects instead of its immediate nature.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But, is it possible to separate light from heat; I thought they were only different degrees of the same thing, fire?
But is it possible to separate light from heat? I thought they were just different degrees of the same thing: fire?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
I told you that fire was not now considered as a simple element. Whether light and heat be altogether different agents, or not, I cannot pretend to decide; but, in many cases, light may be separated from heat. The first discovery of this was made by a celebrated Swedish chemist, Scheele. Another very striking illustration of the separation of heat and light was long after pointed out by Dr. Herschell. This philosopher discovered that these two agents were emitted in the rays of the sun, and that heat was less refrangible than light; for, in separating the different coloured rays of light by a prism (as we did some time ago), he found that the greatest heat was beyond the spectrum, at a little distance from the red rays, which, you may recollect, are the least refrangible.
I told you that fire isn’t seen as just a basic element anymore. Whether light and heat are completely different things or not, I can't say for sure; however, in many cases, light can be separated from heat. This was first discovered by a famous Swedish chemist, Scheele. Another clear example of separating heat and light was pointed out much later by Dr. Herschell. He found that both of these agents are emitted in sunlight and that heat is less refracted than light. When he separated the different colored rays of light with a prism (like we did earlier), he discovered that the highest heat was just beyond the spectrum, a bit away from the red rays, which, as you may remember, are the least refracted.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I should like to try that experiment.
I would like to try that experiment.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B
It is by no means an easy one: the heat of a ray of light, refracted by a prism, is so small, that it requires a very delicate thermometer to distinguish the difference of the degree of heat within and without the spectrum. For in this experiment the heat is not totally separated from the light, each coloured ray retaining a certain portion of it, though the greatest part is not sufficiently refracted to fall within the spectrum.
It’s definitely not easy: the heat from a beam of light, bent by a prism, is so minimal that you need a very sensitive thermometer to tell the difference in temperature inside and outside the spectrum. In this experiment, the heat isn’t completely separated from the light; each colored ray keeps a bit of it, although most of it isn’t refracted enough to be included in the spectrum.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I suppose, then, that those coloured rays which are the least refrangible, retain the greatest quantity of heat?
I guess that the colored rays that are the least refracted hold the most heat?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
They do so.
They carry it out.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Though I no longer doubt that light and heat can be separated, Dr. Herschell’s experiment does not appear to me to afford sufficient proof that they are essentially different; for light, which you call a simple body, may likewise be divided into the various coloured rays.
Though I no longer doubt that light and heat can be separated, Dr. Herschell’s experiment doesn’t seem to me to provide enough proof that they are fundamentally different; because light, which you refer to as a simple substance, can also be divided into the different colored rays.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
No doubt there must be some difference in the various coloured rays. Even their chemical powers 29 are different. The blue rays, for instance, have the greatest effect in separating oxygen from bodies, as was found by Scheele; and there exist also, as Dr. Wollaston has shown, rays more refrangible than the blue, which produce the same chemical effect, and, what is very remarkable, are invisible.
There's no doubt there are differences among the various colored rays. Their chemical properties 29 are also different. For example, blue rays are really effective at separating oxygen from substances, as Scheele discovered. Additionally, as Dr. Wollaston demonstrated, there are rays that can bend even more than blue rays, which have the same chemical effect and are, interestingly enough, invisible.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Do you think it possible that heat may be merely a modification of light?
Do you think it's possible that heat is just a form of light?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
That is a supposition which, in the present state of natural philosophy, can neither be positively affirmed nor denied. Let us, therefore, instead of discussing theoretical points, be contented with examining what is known respecting the chemical effects of light.
That is an assumption that, given the current state of science, cannot be definitively confirmed or denied. So, instead of debating theoretical issues, let’s focus on what we do know about the chemical effects of light.
Light is capable of entering into a kind of transitory union with certain substances, and this is what has been called phosphorescence. Bodies that are possessed of this property, after being exposed to the sun’s rays, appear luminous in the dark. The shells of fish, the bones of land animals, marble, limestone, and a variety of combinations of earths, are more or less powerfully phosphorescent.
Light can enter a temporary bond with certain substances, which is known as phosphorescence. Objects with this property, after being exposed to sunlight, appear to glow in the dark. Fish shells, land animal bones, marble, limestone, and various mixtures of earths are more or less strongly phosphorescent.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I remember being much surprised last summer with the phosphorescent appearance of some pieces of rotten wood, which had just been dug out of the ground; they shone so bright that I at first supposed them to be glow-worms.
I remember being really surprised last summer by the glowing look of some pieces of rotten wood that had just been dug up; they shone so brightly that I initially thought they were glow-worms.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And is not the light of a glow-worm of a phosphorescent nature?
And isn't the light from a glow-worm phosphorescent?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is a very remarkable instance of phosphorescence in living animals; this property, however, is not exclusively possessed by the glow-worm. The insect called the lanthorn-fly, which is peculiar to warm climates, emits light as it flies, producing in the dark a remarkably sparkling appearance. But it is more common to see animal matter in a dead state possessed of a phosphorescent quality; sea fish is often eminently so.
It’s a really impressive example of phosphorescence in living animals; however, this ability isn’t just found in the glow-worm. The insect known as the lantern-fly, which is found in warm climates, gives off light as it flies, creating a striking sparkle in the dark. But it’s more common to see dead animal matter that has phosphorescent properties; sea fish often shows this quality significantly.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I have heard that the sea has sometimes had the appearance of being illuminated, and that the light is supposed to proceed from the spawn of fishes floating on its surface.
I’ve heard that the sea has sometimes looked like it’s glowing, and that the light is thought to come from the fish eggs floating on its surface.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
This light is probably owing to that or some other animal matter. Sea water has been observed to become luminous from the substance of a fresh herring having been immersed in it; and certain insects, of the Medusa kind, are known to produce similar effects.
This light is likely due to that or some other organic material. It's been seen that seawater can glow when a fresh herring is placed in it, and some jellyfish are known to create similar effects.
But the strongest phosphorescence is produced by chemical compositions prepared for the purpose, the most common of which consists of oyster shells and sulphur, and is known by the name of Canton’s Phosphorus.
But the brightest glow-in-the-dark effect comes from chemical mixtures made for that purpose, the most common of which is made from oyster shells and sulfur, and is known as Canton’s Phosphorus.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I am rather surprised, Mrs. B., that you should have said so much of the light emitted by phosphorescent bodies without taking any notice of that which is produced by burning bodies.
I’m quite surprised, Mrs. B., that you mentioned so much about the light given off by phosphorescent materials without acknowledging the light produced by burning materials.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The light emitted by the latter is so intimately connected with the chemical history of combustion, that I must defer all explanation of it till we come to the examination of that process, which is one of the most interesting in chemical science.
The light produced by the latter is so closely linked to the chemical history of combustion that I have to put off any explanation until we examine that process, which is one of the most fascinating in chemical science.
Light is an agent capable of producing various chemical changes. It is essential to the welfare both of the animal and vegetable kingdoms; for men and plants grow pale and sickly if deprived of 32 its salutary influence. It is likewise remarkable for its property of destroying colour, which renders it of great consequence in the process of bleaching.
Light is a force that can create different chemical changes. It’s crucial for the health of both animal and plant life; without its beneficial influence, both humans and plants can become weak and unhealthy. It’s also notable for its ability to eliminate color, making it very important in the bleaching process.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Is it not singular that light, which in studying optics we were taught to consider as the source and origin of colours, should have also the power of destroying them?
Isn’t it strange that light, which we learned in optics is the source and origin of colors, also has the ability to destroy them?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It is a fact, however, that we every day experience; you know how it fades the colours of linens and silks.
It’s true, though, that we experience this every day; you know how it fades the colors of fabrics and silks.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Certainly. And I recollect that endive is made to grow white instead of green, by being covered up so as to exclude the light. But by what means does light produce these effects?
Certainly. I remember that endive is grown to be white instead of green by being covered to block out the light. But how does light create these effects?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
This I cannot attempt to explain to you until you have obtained a further knowledge of chemistry. As the chemical properties of light can be accounted for only in their reference to compound bodies, it would be useless to detain you any longer on this subject; we may therefore pass on to the examination of heat, or caloric, with which we are somewhat better acquainted.
This I can't explain to you until you've learned more about chemistry. Since the chemical properties of light can only be understood in relation to compound substances, it would be pointless to keep you here any longer on this topic; so let's move on to the study of heat, or caloric, which we know a bit better.
Heat and Light may be always distinguished by the different sensations they produce, Light affects the sense of sight; Caloric that of feeling; the one produces Vision, the other the sensation of Heat.
Temperature and Light can always be differentiated by the distinct sensations they create. Light impacts our sense of sight; Caloric impacts our sense of touch. One results in Vision, while the other creates the sensation of Heat.
Caloric is found to exist in a variety of forms or modifications, and I think it will be best to consider it under the two following heads, viz.
Caloric is found to exist in different forms or variations, and I think it would be best to look at it under the two following categories, namely.
1. FREE OR RADIANT CALORIC.
FREE OR RADIANT HEAT
2. COMBINED CALORIC.
2. TOTAL CALORIES.
The first, FREE or RADIANT CALORIC, is also called HEAT OF TEMPERATURE; it comprehends all heat which is perceptible to the senses, and affects the thermometer.
The first, Free or RADIANT HEAT, is also known as TEMPERATURE HEAT; it includes all heat that can be felt by our senses and influences the thermometer.
EMILY.
EMILY.
You mean such as the heat of the sun, of fire, of candles, of stoves; in short, of every thing that burns?
You mean things like the heat from the sun, fire, candles, and stoves; basically, everything that burns?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
And likewise of things that do not burn, as, for instance, the warmth of the body; in a word, all heat that is sensible, whatever may be its degree, or the source from which it is derived.
And also for things that don’t burn, like the warmth of the body; in other words, all heat that is sensible, no matter its intensity or the source it comes from.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
None of the modifications of caloric should properly be called heat; for heat, strictly speaking, is the sensation produced by caloric, on animated bodies; this word, therefore, in the accurate language of science, should be confined to express the sensation. But custom has adapted it likewise to inanimate matter, and we say the heat of an oven, the heat of the sun, without any reference to the sensation which they are capable of exciting.
None of the changes in caloric should really be called heat; because heat, to be precise, is the feeling created by caloric on living bodies. Therefore, in the precise language of science, this term should be reserved to describe that feeling. However, convention has also allowed it to refer to non-living matter, and we often say the heat of an oven, the heat of the sun, without considering the sensation they can produce.
It was in order to avoid the confusion which arose from thus confounding the cause and effect, that modern chemists adopted the new word caloric, to denote the principle which produces heat; yet they do not always, in compliance with their own language, limit the word heat to the expression of the sensation, since they still frequently employ it in reference to the other modifications of caloric which are quite independent of sensation.
To prevent the confusion that came from mixing up cause and effect, modern chemists started using the term caloric to describe the principle that produces heat. However, they don't always stick to their own terminology by limiting the word heat to just the sensation it describes; they often use it in relation to other forms of caloric that don’t rely on sensation at all.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But you have not yet explained to us what these other modifications of caloric are.
But you still haven't told us what these other changes in heat are.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
One of the most remarkable properties of free caloric is its power of dilating bodies. This fluid is so extremely subtle, that it enters and pervades all bodies whatever, forces itself between their particles, and not only separates them, but frequently drives them asunder to a considerable distance from each other. It is thus that caloric dilates or expands a body so as to make it occupy a greater space than it did before.
One of the most remarkable features of free caloric is its ability to dilate substances. This fluid is so extremely subtle that it infiltrates and fills all materials, pushing itself between their particles and not only separating them but often forcing them apart by a significant distance. This is how caloric dilates or expands a substance, causing it to take up more space than it did before.
EMILY.
EMILY.
The effect it has on bodies, therefore, is directly contrary to that of the attraction of cohesion; the one draws the particles together, the other drives them asunder.
The effect it has on bodies is, therefore, the opposite of the attraction of cohesion; one pulls the particles together, while the other pushes them apart.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Precisely. There is a continual struggle between the attraction of aggregation, and the expansive power of caloric; and from the action of these two opposite forces, result all the various forms of matter, or degrees of consistence, from the solid, to the liquid and aëriform state. And accordingly we find that most bodies are capable of passing from one of these forms to the other, merely in consequence of their receiving different quantities of caloric.
Exactly. There’s an ongoing conflict between the pull of aggregation and the expansive force of heat; and from the interaction of these two opposing forces, we get all the various forms of matter, or levels of consistency, from solid to liquid to gaseous states. As a result, we see that most substances can transition between these forms simply by absorbing different amounts of heat.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
That is very curious; but I think I understand the reason of it. If a great quantity of caloric is added to a solid body, it introduces itself between the particles in such a manner as to overcome, in a considerable degree, the attraction of cohesion; and the body, from a solid, is then converted into a fluid.
That’s really interesting; but I think I get why that happens. When a lot of heat is added to a solid object, it gets in between the particles in a way that significantly reduces the force that holds them together. As a result, the solid changes into a liquid.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
This is the case whenever a body is fused or melted; but if you add caloric to a liquid, can you tell me what is the consequence?
This happens every time a substance is fused or melted; but if you add heat to a liquid, can you tell me what the result is?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
The caloric forces itself in greater abundance between the particles of the fluid, and drives them to such a distance from each other, that their attraction of aggregation is wholly destroyed: the liquid is then transformed into vapour.
The heat energy forces itself more abundantly between the particles of the fluid, pushing them so far apart that their ability to stick together is completely gone: the liquid is then changed into vapor.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
Very well; and this is precisely the case with boiling water, when it is converted into steam or vapour, and with all bodies that assume an aëriform state.
Very well; and this is exactly what happens with boiling water when it turns into steam or vapor, as well as with all substances that take on a gaseous state.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I do not well understand the word aëriform?
I don’t quite understand the word aëriform.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Any elastic fluid whatever, whether it be merely vapour or permanent air, is called aëriform.
Any elastic gas, whether it's just vapor or permanent air, is called aëriform.
But each of these various states, solid, liquid, and aëriform, admit of many different degrees of density, or consistence, still arising (chiefly at least) from the different quantities of caloric the bodies contain. Solids are of various degrees of density, from that of gold, to that of a thin jelly. Liquids, from the consistence of melted glue, or melted metals, to that of ether, which is the lightest of all liquids. The different elastic fluids (with which you are not yet acquainted) are susceptible of no less variety in their degrees of density.
But each of these different states—solid, liquid, and gas—can have many different levels of density or consistency, mainly due to the varying amounts of heat energy the substances contain. Solids come in various densities, from gold to a thin jelly. Liquids range from the thickness of melted glue or metals to the lightness of ether, the lightest of all liquids. The different gases (which you may not know about yet) can also vary significantly in their densities.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But does not every individual body also admit of different degrees of consistence, without changing its state?
But doesn't every individual body also have different levels of consistency without changing its state?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Undoubtedly; and this I can immediately show you by a very simple experiment. This piece of iron now exactly fits the frame, or ring, made to receive it; but if heated red hot, it will no longer do so, for its dimensions will be so much increased by the caloric that has penetrated into it, that it will be much too large for the frame.
Absolutely; and I can quickly demonstrate this with a very simple experiment. This piece of iron currently fits perfectly in the frame, or ring, designed for it; however, if heated until it's red hot, it will no longer fit because the heat will cause it to expand significantly, making it too big for the frame.
The iron is now red hot; by applying it to the frame, we shall see how much it is dilated.
The iron is now glowing red; by putting it against the frame, we'll see how much it expands.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Considerably so indeed! I knew that heat had this effect on bodies, but I did not imagine that it could be made so conspicuous.
Considerably so indeed! I knew that heat had this effect on bodies, but I didn't think it could be made so obvious.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
By means of this instrument (called a Pyrometer) we may estimate, in the most exact manner, the various dilatations of any solid body by heat. The body we are now going to submit to trial is this small iron bar; I fix it to this apparatus, (Plate I. Fig. 1.) and then heat it by lighting the three lamps beneath it: when the bar expands, it increases in length as well as thickness; and, as one end communicates with this wheel-work, whilst the other end is fixed and immoveable, no sooner does it begin to dilate than it presses against the wheel-work, and sets in motion the index, which points out the degrees of dilatation on the dial-plate.
With this tool (called a Pyrometer), we can accurately measure the different expansions of any solid object when heated. The object we're going to test is this small iron bar; I will attach it to this setup, (Plate I. Fig. 1), and then heat it by turning on the three lamps underneath it: when the bar expands, it gets longer as well as thicker; and since one end is connected to this mechanism while the other end is fixed, as soon as it starts to expand, it pushes against the mechanism and moves the indicator, which shows the degrees of expansion on the dial.
Vol. I. p. 38.
Vol. I. p. 38.
Fig. 1
A.A Bar of Metal.
1.2.3 Lamps burning.
B.B Wheel work.
C Index.
Fig. 2
A.A Glass tubes with bulbs.
B.B Glasses of water in which they are immersed.
Fig. 1
A. A Metal Bar.
1.2.3 Lamps on.
B. B Wheel assembly.
C Index.
Fig. 2
A. Glass tubes with bulbs.
B. Glasses of water they are in.
EMILY.
EMILY.
This is, indeed, a very curious instrument; but I do not understand the use of the wheels: would it not be more simple, and answer the purpose equally well, if the bar, in dilating, pressed against the index, and put it in motion without the intervention of the wheels?
This is definitely a very interesting instrument; but I don’t get the purpose of the wheels: wouldn’t it be simpler, and still work just as well, if the bar, when expanding, pressed against the index and set it in motion without the need for the wheels?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
The use of the wheels is merely to multiply the motion, and therefore render the effect of the caloric more obvious; for if the index moved no more than the bar increased in length, its motion would scarcely be perceptible; but by means of the wheels it moves in a much greater proportion, which therefore renders the variations far more conspicuous.
The purpose of the wheels is simply to amplify the motion, making the effect of heat more evident; because if the indicator only moved as much as the bar lengthened, its movement would hardly be noticeable. However, with the wheels, it moves in a much larger proportion, making the changes much more apparent.
By submitting different bodies to the test of the pyrometer, it is found that they are far from dilating in the same proportion. Different metals expand in different degrees, and other kinds of solid bodies vary still more in this respect. But this different susceptibility of dilatation is still more remarkable in fluids than in solid bodies, as I shall show you. I have here two glass tubes, terminated at one end by large bulbs. We shall fill the bulbs, the one with spirit of wine, the other with water. I have coloured both liquids, in order that the effect may be more conspicuous. The spirit of wine, you see, dilates by the warmth of my hand as I hold the bulb.
By testing different materials with a pyrometer, we see that they don’t all expand in the same way. Various metals expand to different extents, and other types of solids vary even more. However, the way fluids expand is even more noticeable than with solid materials, as I will demonstrate. I have two glass tubes, each ending with a large bulb. We will fill one bulb with alcohol and the other with water. I’ve colored both liquids so the effects will be easier to see. You can see that the alcohol expands when warmed by my hand as I hold the bulb.
EMILY.
EMILY.
It certainly does, for I see it is rising into the tube. But water, it seems, is not so easily affected by heat; for scarcely any change is produced on it by the warmth of the hand.
It definitely does, because I can see it rising into the tube. But water, it appears, doesn’t react to heat so easily; hardly any change happens to it from the warmth of the hand.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
True; we shall now plunge the bulbs into hot water, (Plate I. Fig. 2.) and you will see both liquids rise in the tubes; but the spirit of wine will ascend highest.
True; we will now plunge the bulbs into hot water, (Plate I. Fig. 2.) and you will see both liquids rise in the tubes; but the alcohol will rise the highest.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
How rapidly it expands! Now it has nearly reached the top of the tube, though the water has hardly begun to rise.
How quickly it expands! Now it has almost reached the top of the tube, even though the water has barely started to rise.
EMILY.
EMILY.
The water now begins to dilate. Are not these glass tubes, with liquids rising within them, very like thermometers?
The water is starting to expand now. Aren't these glass tubes, with the liquids rising inside them, pretty much like thermometers?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
A thermometer is constructed exactly on the same principle, and these tubes require only a scale to answer the purpose of thermometers: but they would be rather awkward in their dimensions. The tubes and bulbs of thermometers, though of various sizes, are in general much smaller than these; the tube too is hermetically closed, and the air excluded from it. The fluid most generally used in thermometers is mercury, commonly called quicksilver, the dilatations and contractions of which correspond more exactly to the additions, and subtractions, of caloric, than those of any other fluid.
A thermometer works on the same principle, and these tubes only need a scale to serve as thermometers, but their size would be somewhat awkward. The tubes and bulbs of thermometers, while available in different sizes, are generally much smaller than these; the tube is also sealed shut, keeping the air out. The most commonly used fluid in thermometers is mercury, often referred to as quicksilver, as its expansions and contractions match temperature changes more accurately than any other fluid.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Yet I have often seen coloured spirit of wine used in thermometers.
Yet I've often seen colored alcohol used in thermometers.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The expansions and contractions of that liquid are not quite so uniform as those of mercury; but in cases in which it is not requisite to ascertain the temperature with great precision, spirit of wine will answer the purpose equally well, and indeed in some respects better, as the expansion of the latter is greater, and therefore more conspicuous. This fluid is used likewise in situations and experiments in which mercury would be frozen; for mercury becomes a solid body, like a piece of lead or any other metal, at a certain degree of cold: but no degree of cold has ever been known to freeze spirit of wine.
The expansions and contractions of that liquid aren't as uniform as those of mercury, but in situations where precise temperature measurement isn't essential, alcohol will work just as well, and in some ways even better, since it expands more and is therefore more noticeable. This fluid is also used in situations and experiments where mercury would freeze; mercury turns solid, like a piece of lead or any other metal, at a certain low temperature, but no known temperature can freeze alcohol.
A thermometer, therefore, consists of a tube with a bulb, such as you see here, containing a fluid whose degrees of dilatation and contraction are indicated by a scale to which the tube is fixed. The degree which indicates the boiling point, simply means that, when the fluid is sufficiently dilated to rise to this point, the heat is such that water exposed to the same temperature will boil. When, on the other hand, the fluid is so much condensed as to sink to the freezing point, we know that water will freeze at that temperature. 42 The extreme points of the scales are not the same in all thermometers, nor are the degrees always divided in the same manner. In different countries philosophers have chosen to adopt different scales and divisions. The two thermometers most used are those of Fahrenheit, and of Reaumur; the first is generally preferred by the English, the latter by the French.
A thermometer is basically a tube with a bulb, like the one you see here, filled with a fluid that expands and contracts, which is measured by a scale attached to the tube. The temperature that indicates the boiling point means that when the fluid expands enough to reach that point, the heat is such that water at the same temperature will boil. On the flip side, when the fluid is condensed enough to drop to the freezing point, we know that water will freeze at that temperature. 42 The extremes of the scales aren't the same across all thermometers, and the degrees aren't always divided the same way. Philosophers in different countries have decided on different scales and divisions. The two most commonly used thermometers are Fahrenheit and Reaumur; the English typically prefer Fahrenheit, while the French lean towards Reaumur.
EMILY.
EMILY.
The variety of scale must be very inconvenient, and I should think liable to occasion confusion, when French and English experiments are compared.
The variety of scale must be very inconvenient, and I think it could cause confusion when comparing French and English experiments.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The inconvenience is but very trifling, because the different gradations of the scales do not affect the principle upon which thermometers are constructed. When we know, for instance, that Fahrenheit’s scale is divided into 212 degrees, in which 32° corresponds with the freezing point, and 212° with the point of boiling water: and that Reaumur’s is divided only into 80 degrees, in which 0° denotes the freezing point, and 80° that of boiling water, it is easy to compare the two scales together, and reduce the one into the other. But, for greater convenience, thermometers are sometimes constructed with both these scales, one 43 on either side of the tube; so that the correspondence of the different degrees of the two scales is thus instantly seen. Here is one of these scales, (Plate II. Fig. 1.) by which you can at once perceive that each degree of Reaumur’s corresponds to 2¼ of Fahrenheit’s division. But I believe the French have, of late, given the preference to what they call the centigrade scale, in which the space between the freezing and the boiling point is divided into 100 degrees.
The inconvenience is very minor because the different gradations of the scales don’t impact the basic principle behind how thermometers are made. For example, we know that Fahrenheit’s scale has 212 degrees, where 32° represents the freezing point and 212° marks the boiling point; while Reaumur’s scale has only 80 degrees, with 0° indicating freezing and 80° indicating boiling. This makes it simple to compare the two scales and convert from one to the other. However, for added convenience, thermometers are sometimes made with both scales, one on each side of the tube, so you can quickly see how the degrees of the two scales correspond. Here is one of these scales, (Plate II. Fig. 1.), where you can immediately see that each degree of Reaumur’s equates to 2¼ of Fahrenheit’s. But I think the French have recently favored what they call the centigrade scale, which divides the range between freezing and boiling into 100 degrees.
Vol. I. p. 42.
Vol. I. p. 42.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
That seems to me the most reasonable division, and I cannot guess why the freezing point is called 32°, or what advantage is derived from it.
That seems to me like the most logical division, and I can't figure out why the freezing point is set at 32° or what benefit comes from that.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
There really is no advantage in it; and it originated in a mistaken opinion of the instrument-maker, Fahrenheit, who first constructed these thermometers. He mixed snow and salt together, and produced by that means a degree of cold which he concluded was the greatest possible, and therefore made his scale begin from that point. Between that and boiling water he made 212 degrees, and the freezing point was found to be at 32°.
There really isn't any advantage to it; it came from a misunderstanding by the instrument-maker, Fahrenheit, who first created these thermometers. He mixed snow and salt together and, by doing so, produced a degree of cold that he believed was the absolute lowest possible, which is why he set his scale to start from that point. He then created 212 degrees between that and boiling water, and found that the freezing point was at 32°.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Are spirit of wine, and mercury, the only liquids used in the construction of thermometers?
Are alcohol and mercury the only liquids used to make thermometers?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
I believe they are the only liquids now in use, though some others, such as linseed oil, would make tolerable thermometers: but for experiments in which a very quick and delicate test of the changes of temperature is required, air is the fluid sometimes employed. The bulb of air thermometers is filled with common air only, and its expansion and contraction are indicated by a small drop of any coloured liquor, which is suspended within the tube, and moves up and down, according as the air within the bulb and tube expands or contracts. But in general, air thermometers, however sensible to changes of temperature, are by no means accurate in their indications.
I believe the only liquids used now are the ones mentioned, although some others, like linseed oil, could serve as decent thermometers. However, in experiments needing a very quick and delicate measurement of temperature changes, air is sometimes used as the fluid. The bulb of air thermometers contains only regular air, and its expansion and contraction are shown by a small drop of colored liquid suspended in the tube, which moves up and down based on the expansion or contraction of the air inside the bulb and tube. Overall, while air thermometers are sensitive to temperature changes, they aren’t very accurate in their readings.
I can, however, show you an air thermometer of a very peculiar construction, which is remarkably well adapted for some chemical experiments, as it is equally delicate and accurate in its indications.
I can, however, show you a uniquely designed air thermometer that is exceptionally suited for certain chemical experiments, as it is both sensitive and precise in its readings.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It looks like a double thermometer reversed, the tube being bent, and having a large bulb at each of its extremities. (Plate II. Fig. 2.)
It looks like a reversed double thermometer, with a bent tube and a large bulb at each end. (Plate II. Fig. 2.)
EMILY.
EMILY.
Why do you call it an air thermometer; the tube contains a coloured liquid?
Why do you call it an air thermometer when the tube has a colored liquid in it?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
But observe that the bulbs are filled with air, the liquid being confined to a portion of the tube, and answering only the purpose of showing, by its motion in the tube, the comparative dilatation or contraction of the air within the bulbs, which afford an indication of their relative temperature. Thus if you heat the bulb A, by the warmth of your hand, the fluid will rise towards the bulb B, and the contrary will happen if you reverse the experiment.
But notice that the bulbs are filled with air, with the liquid contained in part of the tube, and its only purpose is to show, through its movement in the tube, the comparative expansion or contraction of the air inside the bulbs, which indicates their relative temperature. So, if you warm bulb A with your hand, the fluid will rise towards bulb B, and the opposite will occur if you do the reverse experiment.
But if, on the contrary, both tubes are of the same temperature, as is the case now, the coloured liquid, suffering an equal pressure on each side, no change of level takes place.
But if, on the other hand, both tubes are at the same temperature, like they are now, the colored liquid, experiencing equal pressure on both sides, stays at the same level.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
This instrument appears, indeed, uncommonly delicate. The fluid is set in motion by the mere approach of my hand.
This device seems incredibly delicate. The fluid starts moving just from my hand getting close.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
You must observe, however, that this thermometer cannot indicate the temperature of any particular body, or of the medium in which it is 46 immersed; it serves only to point out the difference of temperature between the two bulbs, when placed under different circumstances. For this reason it has been called differential thermometer. You will see by-and-bye to what particular purposes this instrument applies.
You should note, however, that this thermometer cannot show the temperature of a specific object or the environment it’s in; it only indicates the difference in temperature between the two bulbs when they are in different conditions. Because of this, it’s referred to as a differential thermometer. You will soon see what specific uses this instrument has.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But do common thermometers indicate the exact quantity of caloric contained either in the atmosphere, or in any body with which they are in contact?
But do regular thermometers show the exact amount of heat present in the air or in any object they touch?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
No: first, because there are other modifications of caloric which do not affect the thermometer; and, secondly, because the temperature of a body, as indicated by the thermometer, is only relative. When, for instance, the thermometer remains stationary at the freezing point, we know that the atmosphere (or medium in which it is placed, whatever it may be) is as cold as freezing water; and when it stands at the boiling point, we know that this medium is as hot as boiling water; but we do not know the positive quantity of heat contained either in freezing or boiling water, any more than we know the real extremes of heat and cold; and consequently we cannot determine that of the body in which the thermometer is placed.
No: first, because there are other forms of heat that don’t influence the thermometer; and second, because the temperature of an object, as measured by the thermometer, is only relative. For example, when the thermometer stays at the freezing point, we know that the surrounding environment (or whatever medium it’s in) is as cold as freezing water; and when it reads at the boiling point, we know that this medium is as hot as boiling water. However, we don’t know the exact amount of heat in either freezing or boiling water, just as we don’t know the true extremes of heat and cold; therefore, we can’t determine the heat content of the object that the thermometer is measuring.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I do not quite understand this explanation.
I don’t quite get this explanation.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
Let us compare a thermometer to a well, in which the water rises to different heights, according as it is more or less supplied by the spring which feeds it: if the depth of the well is unfathomable, it must be impossible to know the absolute quantity of water it contains; yet we can with the greatest accuracy measure the number of feet the water has risen or fallen in the well at any time, and consequently know the precise quantity of its increase or diminution, without having the least knowledge of the whole quantity of water it contains.
Let’s compare a thermometer to a well, where the water level rises to different heights depending on how much it’s fed by the spring. If the well is too deep to measure, it’s impossible to know exactly how much water it holds; however, we can accurately track how many feet the water level has risen or fallen at any given time, allowing us to determine the exact increase or decrease, even without knowing the total amount of water in it.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Now I comprehend it very well; nothing appears to me to explain a thing so clearly as a comparison.
Now I understand it really well; nothing makes things clearer to me than a comparison.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But will thermometers bear any degree of heat?
But will thermometers register any level of heat?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
No; for if the temperature were much above the highest degree marked on the scale of the thermometer, the mercury would burst the tube in an attempt to ascend. And at any rate, no thermometer can be applied to temperatures higher than the boiling 48 point of the liquid used in its construction, for the steam, on the liquid beginning to boil, would burst the tube. In furnaces, or whenever any very high temperature is to be measured, a pyrometer, invented by Wedgwood, is used for that purpose. It is made of a certain composition of baked clay, which has the peculiar property of contracting by heat, so that the degree of contraction of this substance indicates the temperature to which it has been exposed.
No; because if the temperature were significantly above the highest degree shown on the thermometer, the mercury would break the tube in its effort to rise. Besides, no thermometer can be used for temperatures higher than the boiling point of the liquid it's made with, since the steam produced when the liquid begins to boil would also break the tube. In furnaces, or whenever a very high temperature needs to be measured, a pyrometer, invented by Wedgwood, is used for that purpose. It's made of a specific type of baked clay that has the unique property of shrinking with heat, so the amount it contracts indicates the temperature it's been exposed to.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But is it possible for a body to contract by heat? I thought that heat dilated all bodies whatever.
But is it possible for a body to shrink with heat? I thought heat expanded all bodies.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
This is not an exception to the rule. You must recollect that the bulk of the clay is not compared, whilst hot, with that which it has when cold; but it is from the change which the clay has undergone by having been heated that the indications of this instrument are derived. This change consists in a beginning fusion which tends to unite the particles of clay more closely, thus rendering it less pervious or spongy.
This is not an exception to the rule. You need to remember that the majority of the clay is not compared, while hot, to what it is when cold; rather, it is from the change that the clay undergoes by being heated that the readings of this instrument come. This change involves an initial fusion that aims to bind the clay particles more tightly together, making it less permeable or spongy.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And how do you ascertain the degrees of contraction of Wedgwood’s pyrometer?
And how do you determine the levels of contraction with Wedgwood's pyrometer?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
The dimensions of a piece of clay are measured by a scale graduated on the side of a tapered groove, formed in a brass ruler; the more the clay is contracted by the heat, the further it will descend into the narrow part of the tube.
The size of a piece of clay is measured using a scale marked on the side of a tapered groove in a brass ruler; the more the clay shrinks from the heat, the further it will slide down into the narrow part of the tube.
Before we quit the subject of expansion, I must observe to you that, as liquids expand more readily than solids, so elastic fluids, whether air or vapour, are the most expansible of all bodies.
Before we move on from the topic of expansion, I need to point out that, just as liquids expand more easily than solids, elastic fluids, like air or vapor, are the most expandable of all substances.
It may appear extraordinary that all elastic fluids whatever, undergo the same degree of expansion from equal augmentations of temperature.
It might seem remarkable that all gases expand the same amount when the temperature increases by the same degree.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I suppose, then, that all elastic fluids are of the same density?
I guess that means all gases have the same density?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Very far from it; they vary in density, more than either liquids or solids. The uniformity of their expansibility, which at first may appear singular, is, however, readily accounted for. For if the different susceptibilities of expansion of bodies 50 arise from their various degrees of attraction of cohesion, no such difference can be expected in elastic fluids, since in these the attraction of cohesion does not exist, their particles being on the contrary possessed of an elastic or repulsive power; they will therefore all be equally expanded by equal degrees of caloric.
Not at all; they differ in density, more than either liquids or solids. The uniformity of their ability to expand, which may seem unusual at first, can, however, be easily explained. If the varying levels of expansion in materials come from their different levels of cohesive attraction, we can't expect such differences in gases, since these lack cohesive attraction. Instead, their particles have elastic or repulsive forces, which means they will all expand equally with the same amount of heat. 50
EMILY.
EMILY.
True; as there is no power opposed to the expansive force of caloric in elastic bodies, its effect must be the same in all of them.
True; since there is no force opposing the expanding force of heat in elastic bodies, its effect must be the same in all of them.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Let us now proceed to examine the other properties of free caloric.
Let’s now take a look at the other properties of free caloric.
Free caloric always tends to diffuse itself equally, that is to say, when two bodies are of different temperatures, the warmer gradually parts with its heat to the colder, till they are both brought to the same temperature. Thus, when a thermometer is applied to a hot body, it receives caloric; when to a cold one, it communicates part of its own caloric, and this communication continues until the thermometer and the body arrive at the same temperature.
Free heat always tends to spread out evenly. In other words, when two objects are at different temperatures, the warmer object slowly transfers its heat to the colder one, until they both reach the same temperature. Therefore, when you place a thermometer against a hot object, it absorbs heat; when it's placed against a cold object, it gives up some of its own heat. This transfer keeps happening until both the thermometer and the object are at the same temperature.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Cold, then, is nothing but a negative quality, simply implying the absence of heat.
Cold is just a lack of heat, a negative quality.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Not the total absence, but a diminution of heat; for we know of no body in which some caloric may not be discovered.
Not a complete lack, but a decrease in heat; because we know of no object in which some warmth can't be found.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But when I lay my hand on this marble table I feel it positively cold, and cannot conceive that there is any caloric in it.
But when I lay my hand on this marble table, I feel it definitely cold, and can't imagine that there's any warmth in it.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The cold you experience consists in the loss of caloric that your hand sustains in an attempt to bring its temperature to an equilibrium with the marble. If you lay a piece of ice upon it, you will find that the contrary effect will take place; the ice will be melted by the heat which it abstracts from the marble.
The cold you feel comes from the loss of heat your hand experiences as it tries to match its temperature with the marble. If you place a piece of ice on it, you'll notice the opposite happens; the ice will melt because it draws heat from the marble.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Is it not in this case the air of the room, which being warmer than the marble, melts the ice?
Isn't it the case that the warmer air in the room melts the ice, since it's warmer than the marble?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The air certainly acts on the surface which is exposed to it, but the table melts that part with which it is in contact.
The air definitely affects the surface it's in contact with, but the table warms up the area it touches.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Very true, Caroline, that is an excellent objection. You might also, with some propriety, object to the term equilibrium being applied to a body that is without weight; but I know of no expression that would explain my meaning so well. You must consider it, however, in a figurative rather than a literal sense; its strict meaning is an equal diffusion. We cannot, indeed, well say by what power it diffuses itself equally, though it is not surprising that it should go from the parts which have the most to those which have the least. This subject is best explained by a theory suggested by Professor Prevost of Geneva, which is now, I believe, generally adopted.
Very true, Caroline, that's a valid point. You could also reasonably argue against using the term equilibrium for a body that has no weight; however, I can't think of a better word to convey what I mean. You should think of it more in a figurative sense rather than a literal one; its precise definition is equal diffusion. We can’t really pinpoint what causes it to diffuse equally, although it makes sense that it would move from areas with more to areas with less. This topic is best explained by a theory proposed by Professor Prevost of Geneva, which I believe is now widely accepted.
According to this theory, caloric is composed of particles perfectly separate from each other, every one of which moves with a rapid velocity in a certain direction. These directions vary as much as imagination can conceive, the result of which is, that there are rays or lines of these particles moving with immense velocity in every possible direction. Caloric is thus universally diffused, so that when any portion of space happens to be in the neighbourhood of another, which contains more caloric, the colder portion receives a 53 quantity of calorific rays from the latter, sufficient to restore an equilibrium of temperature. This radiation does not only take place in free space, but extends also to bodies of every kind. Thus you may suppose all bodies whatever constantly radiating caloric: those that are of the same temperature give out and absorb equal quantities, so that no variation of temperature is produced in them; but when one body contains more free caloric than another, the exchange is always in favour of the colder body, until an equilibrium is effected; this you found to be the case when the marble table cooled your hand, and again when it melted the ice.
According to this theory, caloric consists of particles that are completely separate from each other, each moving rapidly in a particular direction. These directions can vary as much as the imagination allows, resulting in rays or lines of these particles traveling at high speeds in every possible direction. Caloric is therefore spread everywhere, so when one area of space is near another that has more caloric, the colder area absorbs a 53 quantity of caloric rays from the warmer area, enough to balance out the temperature. This radiation happens not just in open space but also involves all kinds of bodies. You can think of all bodies as constantly radiating caloric: those at the same temperature give off and take in equal amounts, so there’s no change in temperature for them; however, when one body has more free caloric than another, the transfer always favors the colder body, until balance is achieved. You noticed this when the marble table cooled your hand and when it melted the ice.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
This reciprocal radiation surprises me extremely; I thought, from what you first said, that the hotter bodies alone emitted rays of caloric which were absorbed by the colder; for it seems unnatural that a hot body should receive any caloric from a cold one, even though it should return a greater quantity.
This mutual radiation really surprises me. I thought, based on what you initially said, that only the hotter bodies emitted thermal rays that were absorbed by the colder ones. It seems odd that a hot body would take in any thermal energy from a cold one, even if it then gives off more in return.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
It may at first appear so, but it is no more extraordinary than that a candle should send forth rays of light to the sun, which, you know, must necessarily happen.
It might seem that way at first, but it's no more surprising than a candle sending light to the sun, which you know must happen.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Well, Mrs. B—, I believe that I must give up the point. But I wish I could see these rays of caloric; I should then have greater faith in them.
Well, Mrs. B—, I guess I have to concede this point. But I wish I could see these rays of heat; I would then have more faith in them.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Will you give no credit to any sense but that of sight? You may feel the rays of caloric which you receive from any body of a temperature higher than your own; the loss of the caloric you part with in return, it is true, is not perceptible; for as you gain more than you lose, instead of suffering a diminution, you are really making an acquisition of caloric. It is, therefore, only when you are parting with it to a body of a lower temperature, that you are sensible of the sensation of cold, because you then sustain an absolute loss of caloric.
Will you only acknowledge the sense of sight? You can actually feel the heat coming from any object that’s warmer than you are; the heat you lose in return isn’t noticeable, because you gain more heat than you lose, so you’re actually increasing your heat. It’s only when you’re losing heat to something cooler that you feel cold, because that’s when you’re experiencing a real loss of heat.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And in this case we cannot be sensible of the small quantity of heat we receive in exchange from the colder body, because it serves only to diminish the loss.
And in this case, we can’t really notice the small amount of heat we get back from the colder object, because it only helps to reduce the loss.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Very well, indeed, Emily. Professor Pictet, of Geneva, has made some very interesting experiments, which prove not only that caloric radiates from all bodies whatever, but that these rays may be reflected, according to the laws of optics, in 55 the same manner as light. I shall repeat these experiments before you, having procured mirrors fit for the purpose; and it will afford us an opportunity of using the differential thermometer, which is particularly well adapted for these experiments.—I place an iron bullet, (Plate III. Fig. 1.) about two inches in diameter, and heated to a degree not sufficient to render it luminous, in the focus of this large metallic concave mirror. The rays of heat which fall on this mirror are reflected, agreeably to the property of concave mirrors, in a parallel direction, so as to fall on a similar mirror, which, you see, is placed opposite to the first, at the distance of about ten feet; thence the rays converge to the focus of the second mirror, in which I place one of the bulbs of this thermometer. Now, observe in what manner it is affected by the caloric which is reflected on it from the heated bullet.—The air is dilated in the bulb which we placed in the focus of the mirror, and the liquor rises considerably in the opposite leg.
Sure, Emily. Professor Pictet from Geneva has conducted some fascinating experiments that show not only that heat radiates from all objects, but also that these heat rays can be reflected, just like light, following the rules of optics. I will repeat these experiments in front of you, as I’ve gotten some mirrors that are suitable for this purpose; it’ll also give us a chance to use the differential thermometer, which works particularly well for these types of experiments. I’m placing an iron bullet (Fig. 1.) about two inches in diameter, heated to a temperature that doesn’t make it glow, in the focus of this large metallic concave mirror. The heat rays hitting this mirror are reflected in a parallel direction, as concave mirrors do, and focus on a similar mirror that’s positioned about ten feet away. From there, the rays come together at the focus of the second mirror, where I’ve placed one of the thermometer bulbs. Now, notice how the caloric reflected off the heated bullet affects it. The air expands in the bulb located at the mirror’s focus, and the liquid rises significantly in the opposite leg.
Vol. I. p. 54
Vol. I, p. 54
A.A. & B.B Concave mirrors fixed on stands.
C Heated Bullet placed in the focus of the mirror A.
D Thermometer, with its bulb placed in the focus of the
mirror B.
1.2.3.4 Rays of Caloric radiating from the bullet & falling on the
mirror A.
5.6.7.8 The same rays reflected from the mirror A to the mirror B.
9.10.11.12 The same rays reflected by the mirror B to the
Thermometer.
A.A. & B.B Concave mirrors mounted on stands.
C Heated bullet positioned at the focus of mirror A.
D Thermometer, with its bulb situated at the focus of mirror B.
1.2.3.4 Rays of heat radiating from the bullet & striking mirror A.
5.6.7.8 The same rays reflected from mirror A to mirror B.
9.10.11.12 The same rays reflected by mirror B to the thermometer.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But would not the same effect take place, if the rays of caloric from the heated bullet fell directly on the thermometer, without the assistance of the mirrors?
But wouldn't the same effect happen if the heat rays from the heated bullet hit the thermometer directly, without the help of the mirrors?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
The effect would in that case be so trifling, at 56 the distance at which the bullet and the thermometer are from each other, that it would be almost imperceptible. The mirrors, you know, greatly increase the effect, by collecting a large quantity of rays into a focus; place your hand in the focus of the mirror, and you will find it much hotter there than when you remove it nearer to the bullet.
The effect would be so minor, at 56 the distance between the bullet and the thermometer, that it would be almost undetectable. The mirrors, as you know, significantly amplify the effect by concentrating a lot of rays into one spot; if you put your hand in the focal point of the mirror, you'll notice it feels much hotter there than when you move it closer to the bullet.
EMILY.
EMILY.
That is very true; it appears extremely singular to feel the heat diminish in approaching the body from which it proceeds.
That’s very true; it seems really strange to feel the heat lessen as you get closer to the body that gives it off.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And the mirror which produces so much heat, by converging the rays, is itself quite cold.
And the mirror that generates so much heat by focusing the rays is actually quite cold itself.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The same number of rays that are dispersed over the surface of the mirror are collected by it into the focus; but, if you consider how large a surface the mirror presents to the rays, and, consequently, how much they are diffused in comparison to what they are at the focus, which is little more than a point, I think you can no longer wonder that the focus should be so much hotter than the mirror.
The same number of rays that spread out over the surface of the mirror are focused by it into one point; however, if you think about how large the mirror's surface is compared to the tiny point of focus, it’s easy to see why the focus is so much hotter than the mirror itself.
The principal use of the mirrors in this experiment is, to prove that the calorific emanation is reflected in the same manner as light.
The main purpose of the mirrors in this experiment is to demonstrate that the calorific emission is reflected in the same way as light.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And the result, I think, is very conclusive.
And I think the result is pretty conclusive.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The experiment may be repeated with a wax taper instead of the bullet, with a view of separating the light from the caloric. For this purpose a transparent plate of glass must be interposed between the mirrors; for light, you know, passes with great facility through glass, whilst the transmission of caloric is almost wholly impeded by it. We shall find, however, in this experiment, that some few of the calorific rays pass through the glass together with the light, as the thermometer rises a little; but, as soon as the glass is removed, and a free passage left to the caloric, it will rise considerably higher.
The experiment can be repeated using a wax candle instead of the bullet, aiming to separate the light from the heat. For this, a clear glass plate needs to be placed between the mirrors; light easily passes through glass, while heat is mostly blocked by it. However, during this experiment, we will notice that a small amount of heat still gets through the glass along with the light since the thermometer will rise a little. But as soon as the glass is taken away, allowing heat to pass freely, the thermometer will rise significantly higher.
EMILY.
EMILY.
This experiment, as well as that of Dr. Herschell’s, proves that light and heat may be separated; for in the latter experiment the separation was not perfect, any more than in that of Mr. Pictet.
This experiment, along with Dr. Herschell's, demonstrates that light and heat can be separated; in the latter experiment, the separation wasn't perfect, just as in Mr. Pictet's.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I should like to repeat this experiment, with the difference of substituting a cold body instead of the hot one, to see whether cold would not be reflected as well as heat.
I would like to repeat this experiment, but this time using a cold body instead of a hot one, to see if cold would also be reflected just like heat.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
That experiment was proposed to Mr. Pictet by an incredulous philosopher like yourself, and he immediately tried it by substituting a piece of ice in the place of the heated bullet.
That experiment was suggested to Mr. Pictet by a skeptical philosopher like you, and he immediately tested it by replacing the heated bullet with a piece of ice.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Well, Mrs. B., and what was the result?
Well, Mrs. B., what happened next?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
That we shall see; I have procured some ice for the purpose.
That we'll find out; I've gotten some ice for that.
EMILY.
EMILY.
The thermometer falls considerably!
The temperature drops significantly!
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And does not that prove that cold is not merely a negative quality, implying simply an inferior degree of heat? The cold must be positive, since it is capable of reflection.
And doesn't that show that cold isn't just a negative quality, meaning it's simply a lesser degree of heat? Cold must be positive, since it can reflect.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
So it at first appeared to Mr. Pictet; but upon a little consideration he found that it afforded only an additional proof of the reflection of heat: this I shall endeavour to explain to you.
So it initially seemed to Mr. Pictet; but after some thought, he realized that it provided just another piece of evidence for the reflection of heat: this I will try to explain to you.
According to Mr. Prevost’s theory, we suppose that all bodies whatever radiate caloric; the thermometer used in these experiments therefore emits calorific rays in the same manner as any other 59 substance. When its temperature is in equilibrium with that of the surrounding bodies, it receives as much caloric as it parts with, and no change of temperature is produced. But when we introduce a body of a lower temperature, such as a piece of ice, which parts with less caloric than it receives, the consequence is, that its temperature is raised, whilst that of the surrounding bodies is proportionally lowered.
According to Mr. Prevost’s theory, we assume that all bodies radiate heat. The thermometer used in these experiments emits heat rays just like any other substance. When its temperature is equal to that of the surrounding bodies, it absorbs as much heat as it gives off, and no temperature change occurs. However, when we introduce a body at a lower temperature, like a piece of ice, which releases less heat than it absorbs, its temperature increases while the temperature of the surrounding bodies decreases accordingly.
EMILY.
EMILY.
If, for instance, I was to bring a large piece of ice into this room, the ice would in time be melted, by absorbing caloric from the general radiation which is going on throughout the room; and as it would contribute very little caloric in return for what is absorbed, the room would necessarily be cooled by it.
If, for example, I were to bring a large block of ice into this room, the ice would eventually melt by taking in heat from the overall warmth radiating throughout the room; and since it would give off very little heat in return for what it absorbs, the room would inevitably become cooler because of it.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Just so; and as in consequence of the mirrors, a more considerable exchange of rays takes place between the ice and the thermometer, than between these and any of the surrounding bodies, the temperature of the thermometer must be more lowered than that of any other adjacent object.
Just like that; and because of the mirrors, a larger amount of rays is exchanged between the ice and the thermometer compared to those exchanged with the surrounding objects, so the temperature of the thermometer must drop more than that of any nearby item.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I confess I do not perfectly understand your explanation.
I admit that I don't fully understand your explanation.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
This experiment is exactly similar to that made with the heated bullet: for, if we consider the thermometer as the hot body (which it certainly is in comparison to the ice), you may then easily understand that it is by the loss of the calorific rays which the thermometer sends to the ice, and not by any cold rays received from it, that the fall of the mercury is occasioned: for the ice, far from emitting rays of cold, sends forth rays of caloric, which diminish the loss sustained by the thermometer.
This experiment is exactly like the one with the heated bullet: if we think of the thermometer as the hot object (which it definitely is compared to the ice), you can easily see that the drop in the mercury happens because of the heat rays the thermometer transfers to the ice, not because of any cold rays it gets from the ice. The ice, instead of giving off cold rays, actually emits heat rays, which reduce the amount of heat lost by the thermometer.
Let us say, for instance, that the radiation of the thermometer towards the ice is equal to 20, and that of the ice towards the thermometer to 10: the exchange in favour of the ice is as 20 is to 10, or the thermometer absolutely loses 10, whilst the ice gains 10.
Let’s say, for example, that the thermometer radiates 20 units towards the ice, while the ice radiates 10 units towards the thermometer: the exchange benefits the ice in a ratio of 20 to 10, meaning the thermometer loses 10 units, while the ice gains 10.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But if the ice actually sends rays of caloric to the thermometer, must not the latter fall still lower when the ice is removed?
But if the ice really sends heat rays to the thermometer, shouldn't the temperature drop even further when the ice is taken away?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
No; for the space that the ice occupied, admits rays from all the surrounding bodies to pass through it; and those being of the same temperature as the thermometer, will not affect it, because as much heat now returns to the thermometer as radiates from it.
No; because the area that the ice takes up allows light from all the surrounding objects to pass through it; and since those objects are at the same temperature as the thermometer, they won't affect it, because the same amount of heat is currently returning to the thermometer as is radiating from it.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I must confess that you have explained this in so satisfactory a manner, that I cannot help being convinced now that cold has no real claim to the rank of a positive being.
I have to admit that you've explained this so well that I can't help but feel convinced now that cold doesn't actually deserve to be considered a real thing.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Before I conclude the subject of radiation I must observe to you that different bodies, (or rather surfaces,) possess the power of radiating caloric in very different degrees.
Before I wrap up the topic of radiation, I need to point out that different materials, or rather surfaces, have the ability to emit heat to varying extents.
Some very curious experiments have been made by Mr. Leslie on this subject, and it was for this purpose that he invented the differential thermometer; with its assistance he ascertained that black surfaces radiate most, glass next, and polished surfaces the least of all.
Some really interesting experiments were conducted by Mr. Leslie on this topic, and it was for this reason that he created the differential thermometer; with its help, he determined that black surfaces radiate the most, glass comes next, and polished surfaces radiate the least.
EMILY.
EMILY
Supposing these surfaces, of course, to be all of the same temperature.
Assuming these surfaces are all at the same temperature.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Undoubtedly. I will now show you the very simple and ingenious apparatus, by means of which he made these experiments. This cubical tin vessel or canister, has each of its sides externally covered with different materials; the one is simply blackened; the next is covered with white 62 paper; the third with a pane of glass, and in the fourth the polished tin surface remains uncovered. We shall fill this vessel with hot water, so that there can be no doubt but that all its sides will be of the same temperature. Now let us place it in the focus of one of the mirrors, making each of its sides front it in succession. We shall begin with the black surface.
Sure. I will now show you the very simple and clever device that he used for these experiments. This cube-shaped tin container has each of its sides covered with different materials on the outside; one side is just blackened, the next is covered with white paper, the third has a pane of glass, and the fourth has the polished tin surface exposed. We will fill this container with hot water, ensuring that all its sides will be at the same temperature. Now, let’s position it in front of one of the mirrors, rotating it so each side faces it in turn. We will start with the black surface. 62
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It makes the thermometer which is in the focus of the other mirror rise considerably. Let us turn the paper surface towards the mirror. The thermometer falls a little, therefore of course this side cannot emit or radiate so much caloric as the blackened side.
It makes the thermometer in front of the other mirror rise significantly. Let's turn the paper surface toward the mirror. The thermometer drops a bit, so of course, this side can't emit or radiate as much heat as the blackened side.
EMILY.
EMILY.
This is very surprising; for the sides are exactly of the same size, and must be of the same temperature. But let us try the glass surface.
This is really surprising because the sides are exactly the same size and should be the same temperature. But let's check the glass surface.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The thermometer continues falling, and with the plain surface it falls still lower; these two surfaces therefore radiate less and less.
The thermometer keeps dropping, and with the flat surface, it drops even further; these two surfaces are therefore radiating less and less.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I think I have found out the reason of this.
I think I’ve figured out the reason for this.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
I should be very happy to hear it, for it has not yet (to my knowledge) been accounted for.
I would be really glad to hear it, since it hasn't been accounted for yet (as far as I know).
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
The water within the vessel gradually cools, and the thermometer in consequence gradually falls.
The water in the container slowly cools down, and as a result, the thermometer gradually drops.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
It is true that the water cools, but certainly in much less proportion than the thermometer descends, as you will perceive if you now change the tin surface for the black one.
It is true that the water cools, but definitely much less than the thermometer drops, as you will notice if you now switch the tin surface for the black one.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I was mistaken certainly, for the thermometer rises again now that the black surface fronts the mirror.
I was definitely wrong, because the temperature is going up again now that the dark surface faces the mirror.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
And yet the water in the vessel is still cooling, Caroline.
And yet the water in the container is still cooling, Caroline.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I am surprised that the tin surface should radiate the least caloric, for a metallic vessel filled with hot water, a silver teapot, for instance, feels much hotter to the hand than one of black earthen ware.
I’m surprised that the metal surface gives off the least caloric, because a metallic container filled with hot water, like a silver teapot, feels a lot hotter to the touch than one made of black ceramic.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
That is owing to the different power which various bodies possess for conducting caloric, a property which we shall presently examine. Thus, although a metallic vessel feels warmer to the hand, a vessel of this kind is known to preserve the heat of the liquid within, better than one of any other materials; it is for this reason that silver teapots make better tea than those of earthen ware.
That’s because different materials have varying abilities to conduct heat, a property we’ll look into shortly. So, even though a metal pot feels warmer to the touch, a metal vessel is actually better at keeping the heat in the liquid than those made from other materials; that’s why silver teapots brew better tea than those made of ceramic.
EMILY.
EMILY.
According to these experiments, light-coloured dresses, in cold weather, should keep us warmer than black clothes, since the latter radiate so much more than the former.
According to these experiments, light-colored dresses in cold weather should keep us warmer than black clothes because the latter radiate much more than the former.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
And that is actually the case.
And that's actually true.
EMILY.
EMILY.
This property, of different surfaces to radiate in different degrees, appears to me to be at variance with the equilibrium of caloric; since it would imply that those bodies which radiate most, must ultimately become coldest.
This property, where different surfaces radiate at different levels, seems to conflict with the balance of heat; because it suggests that the objects that radiate the most must eventually become the coldest.
Suppose that we were to vary this experiment, by using two metallic vessels full of boiling water, the one blackened, the other not; would not the black one cool the first?
Suppose we change this experiment by using two metal containers filled with boiling water, one painted black and the other not. Wouldn’t the black one cool down faster?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
True; but when they were both brought down to the temperature of the room, the interchange of caloric between the canisters and the other bodies of the room being then equal, their temperatures would remain the same.
True; but when they were both brought down to room temperature, and the heat exchange between the canisters and the other objects in the room was equal, their temperatures would stay the same.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I do not see why that should be the case; for if different surfaces of the same temperature radiate in different degrees when heated, why should they not continue to do so when cooled down to the temperature of the room?
I don't see why that should be the case; because if different surfaces at the same temperature radiate at different rates when heated, why wouldn’t they keep doing so when they cool down to room temperature?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
You have started a difficulty, Emily, which certainly requires explanation. It is found by experiment that the power of absorption corresponds with and is proportional to that of radiation; so that under equal temperatures, bodies compensate for the greater loss they sustain in consequence of their greater radiation by their greater absorption; so that if you were to make your experiment in an atmosphere heated like the canisters, to the temperature of boiling water, though it is true that the canisters would radiate in different degrees, no change of temperature would be produced in them, because they would each absorb caloric in proportion to their respective radiation.
You’ve started a challenge, Emily, that definitely needs some clarification. Experiments show that the ability to absorb heat matches and is proportional to the ability to radiate it; so at the same temperatures, objects make up for the higher heat loss from their greater radiation by absorbing more. Therefore, if you conducted your experiment in an atmosphere heated like the canisters to the boiling point of water, even though the canisters would radiate at different rates, there wouldn’t be any change in temperature among them because each would absorb heat in proportion to its radiation.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But would not the canisters of boiling water also absorb caloric in different degrees in a room of the common temperature?
But wouldn’t the canisters of boiling water also absorb heat to different extents in a room that’s at a normal temperature?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Undoubtedly they would. But the various bodies in the room would not, at a lower temperature, furnish either of the canisters with a sufficiency of caloric to compensate for the loss they undergo; for, suppose the black canister to absorb 400 rays of caloric, whilst the metallic one absorbed only 200; yet if the former radiate 800, whilst the latter radiates only 400, the black canister will be the first cooled down to the temperature of the room. But from the moment the equilibrium of temperature has taken place, the black canister, both receiving and giving out 400 rays, and the metallic one 200, no change of temperature will take place.
Undoubtedly, they would. However, the different objects in the room wouldn't, at a lower temperature, provide either canister with enough heat to make up for the loss they experience. For example, if the black canister absorbs 400 units of heat while the metallic one only absorbs 200, but the black canister radiates 800 while the metallic one only radiates 400, the black canister will be the first to cool down to the room's temperature. Once thermal equilibrium is reached, the black canister will be both absorbing and releasing 400 units of heat, while the metallic one will be absorbing and releasing 200. At that point, no temperature change will occur.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I now understand it extremely well. But what becomes of the surplus of calorific rays, which good radiators emit and bad radiators refuse to receive; they must wander about in search of a resting-place?
I now understand it really well. But what happens to the excess heat rays that good radiators release and bad radiators fail to absorb? Do they just drift around looking for a place to settle?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
They really do so; for they are rejected and sent 67 back, or, in other words, reflected by the bodies which are bad radiators of caloric; and they are thus transmitted to other bodies which happen to lie in their way, by which they are either absorbed or again reflected, according as the property of reflection, or that of absorption, predominates in these bodies.
They really do; because they are rejected and sent 67 back, or, in other words, bounced back by the bodies that are poor conductors of heat; and they are then passed on to other bodies that happen to be in their path, where they are either absorbed or bounced back again, depending on whether the property of reflection or absorption is stronger in these bodies.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I do not well understand the difference between radiating and reflecting caloric, for the caloric that is reflected from a body proceeds from it in straight lines, and may surely be said to radiate from it?
I don't really understand the difference between radiating and reflecting heat, because the heat that is reflected from a body moves away from it in straight lines, and it seems fair to say that it radiates from it, right?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It is true that there at first appears to be a great analogy between radiation and reflection, as they equally convey the idea of the transmission of caloric.
It’s true that there initially seems to be a strong similarity between radiation and reflection, since they both express the idea of transmitting heat.
But if you consider a little, you will perceive that when a body radiates caloric, the heat which it emits not only proceeds from, but has its origin in the body itself. Whilst when a body reflects caloric, it parts with none of its own caloric, but only reflects that which it receives from other bodies.
But if you think about it a bit, you'll realize that when a body radiates heat, the warmth it gives off not only comes from, but also originates in the body itself. In contrast, when a body reflects heat, it doesn’t lose any of its own heat; it simply reflects the heat it gets from other bodies.
EMILY.
EMILY.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Now, that I understand the difference, it no longer surprises me that bodies which radiate, or part with their own caloric freely, should not have the power of transmitting with equal facility that which they receive from other bodies.
Now that I get the difference, it no longer surprises me that bodies that radiate or freely give off their own heat shouldn't have the ability to transmit what they receive from other bodies as easily.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Yet no body can be said to possess caloric of its own, if all caloric is originally derived from the sun.
Yet no body can be said to have its own heat if all heat originally comes from the sun.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
When I speak of a body radiating its own caloric, I mean that which it has absorbed and incorporated either immediately from the sun’s rays, or through the medium of any other substance.
When I talk about a body giving off its own heat, I mean the heat it has taken in and absorbed directly from the sun's rays or through another substance.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It seems natural enough that the power of absorption should be in opposition to that of reflection, for the more caloric a body receives, the less it will reject.
It makes sense that the ability to absorb heat should be the opposite of the ability to reflect it, because the more heat a body takes in, the less it will give off.
EMILY.
EMILY.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Fluids are in general very bad radiators of caloric; and air neither radiates nor absorbs caloric in any sensible degree.
Fluids are generally poor at radiating heat, and air neither radiates nor absorbs heat in any noticeable way.
We have not yet concluded our observations on free caloric. But I shall defer, till our next meeting, what I have further to say on this subject. I believe it will afford us ample conversation for another interview.
We haven't finished our observations on free caloric yet. But I'll hold off on what else I have to say about this topic until our next meeting. I think it'll give us plenty to talk about during our next discussion.
CONVERSATION III.
CONTINUE THE DISCUSSION.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
In our last conversation, we began to examine the tendency of caloric to restore an equilibrium of temperature. This property, when once well understood, affords the explanation of a great variety of facts which appeared formerly unaccountable. You must observe, in the first place, that the effect of this tendency is gradually to bring all bodies that are in contact to the same temperature. Thus, the fire which burns in the grate, communicates its heat from one object to another, till every part of the room has an equal proportion of it.
In our last conversation, we started to explore how heat tends to balance out temperature. Once we really grasp this concept, it helps explain a lot of facts that used to seem puzzling. First of all, you need to notice that this tendency gradually brings all objects in contact to the same temperature. So, the fire burning in the fireplace transfers its heat from one thing to another until every part of the room has an equal amount of it.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And yet this book is not so cold as the table on which it lies, though both are at an equal distance from the fire, and actually in contact with each other, so that, according to your theory, they should be exactly of the same temperature.
And yet this book isn't as cold as the table it's resting on, even though both are the same distance from the fire and actually touching each other, so by your theory, they should be at the same temperature.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And the hearth, which is much nearer the fire than the carpet, is certainly the colder of the two.
And the fireplace, which is much closer to the fire than the rug, is definitely the colder of the two.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
If you ascertain the temperature of these several bodies by a thermometer (which is a much more accurate test than your feeling), you will find that it is exactly the same.
If you check the temperature of these various objects with a thermometer (which is a much more precise measure than what you feel), you'll find that it's exactly the same.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But if they are of the same temperature, why should the one feel colder than the other?
But if they're at the same temperature, why does one feel colder than the other?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The hearth and the table feel colder than the carpet or the book, because the latter are not such good conductors of heat as the former. Caloric finds a more easy passage through marble and wood, than through leather and worsted; the two former will therefore absorb heat more rapidly from your hand, and consequently give it a stronger sensation of cold than the two latter, although they are all of them really of the same temperature.
The hearth and the table feel colder than the carpet or the book because the latter are not as good at conducting heat as the former. Heat travels more easily through marble and wood than through leather and wool. Therefore, the first two will absorb heat more quickly from your hand, making them feel colder than the other two even though they’re all actually at the same temperature.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
So, then, the sensation I feel on touching a cold body, is in proportion to the rapidity with which my hand yields its heat to that body?
So, the feeling I get when I touch a cold body depends on how quickly my hand loses its heat to that body?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Precisely; and, if you lay your hand successively on every object in the room, you will discover which are good, and which are bad conductors of heat, by the different degrees of cold you feel. But, in order to ascertain this point, it is necessary that the several substances should be of the same temperature, which will not be the case with those that are very near the fire, or those that are exposed to a current of cold air from a window or door.
Exactly; and if you touch each object in the room one by one, you'll find out which ones are good and which are bad conductors of heat by how cold they feel. However, to properly determine this, all the different materials need to be at the same temperature, which won't happen with the ones that are close to the fire or those that are exposed to cold air coming in from a window or door.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But what is the reason that some bodies are better conductors of heat than others?
But what makes some materials better at conducting heat than others?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
This is a point not well ascertained. It has been conjectured that a certain union or adherence takes place between the caloric and the particles of the body through which it passes. If this adherence be strong, the body detains the heat, and parts with it slowly and reluctantly; if slight, it propagates it freely and rapidly. The conducting power of a body is therefore, inversely, as its tendency to unite with caloric.
This is a point that's not very clear. It's been suggested that a certain connection occurs between heat and the particles of the body it moves through. If this connection is strong, the body retains the heat and releases it slowly and unwillingly; if it's weak, it transfers it easily and quickly. So, the ability of a body to conduct heat is inversely related to its tendency to bond with it.
EMILY.
EMILY.
That is to say, that the best conductors are those that have the least affinity for caloric.
That means the best conductors are the ones that have the least attraction to heat.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
Yes; but the term affinity is objectionable in this case, because, as that word is used to express a chemical attraction (which can be destroyed only by decomposition), it cannot be applicable to the slight and transient union that takes place between free caloric and the bodies through which it passes; an union which is so weak, that it constantly yields to the tendency which caloric has to an equilibrium. Now you clearly understand, that the passage of caloric, through bodies that are good conductors, is much more rapid than through those that are bad conductors, and that the former both give and receive it more quickly, and therefore, in a given time, more abundantly, than bad conductors, which makes them feel either hotter or colder, though they may be, in fact, both of the same temperature.
Yes; but the term “affinity” is not appropriate here because it’s used to describe a chemical attraction that can only be broken by decomposition. It doesn’t apply to the weak and temporary connection that occurs between free thermal energy and the materials it moves through; that connection is so fragile that it constantly gives way to the tendency of thermal energy to reach equilibrium. You can clearly see that the flow of thermal energy through good conductors is much faster than through poor conductors, and that good conductors both absorb and release it more quickly and, therefore, in a given time, in larger amounts than poor conductors. This makes them feel either hotter or colder, even if they are actually at the same temperature.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Yes, I understand it now; the table, and the book lying upon it, being really of the same temperature, would each receive, in the same space of time, the same quantity of heat from my hand, were their conducting powers equal; but as the table is the best conductor of the two, it will absorb the heat from my hand more rapidly, and consequently produce a stronger sensation of cold than the book.
Yes, I get it now; the table and the book resting on it, being really at the same temperature, would each take in the same amount of heat from my hand in the same amount of time if they conducted heat equally. But since the table is the better conductor of the two, it will take in the heat from my hand faster, and that will create a stronger feeling of cold than the book.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Very well, my dear; and observe, likewise, that if you were to heat the table and the book an equal number of degrees above the temperature of your body, the table, which before felt the colder, would now feel the hotter of the two; for, as in the first case it took the heat most rapidly from your hand, so it will now impart heat most rapidly to it. Thus the marble table, which seems to us colder than the mahogany one, will prove the hotter of the two to the ice; for, if it takes heat more rapidly from our hands, which are warmer, it will give out heat more rapidly to the ice, which is colder. Do you understand the reason of these apparently opposite effects?
Very well, my dear; and also note that if you heat the table and the book the same number of degrees above your body temperature, the table, which felt colder before, would now feel hotter of the two. This is because, in the first case, it absorbed heat from your hand more quickly, so now it will release heat to your hand more quickly. Therefore, the marble table, which seems colder to us than the mahogany one, will actually feel hotter to ice; because if it takes heat from our warmer hands faster, it will also give off heat to the colder ice more quickly. Do you understand why these seemingly opposite effects occur?
EMILY.
EMILY.
Perfectly. A body which is a good conductor of caloric, affords it a free passage; so that it penetrates through that body more rapidly than through one which is a bad conductor; and consequently, if it is colder than your hand, you lose more caloric, and if it is hotter, you gain more than with a bad conductor of the same temperature.
Perfectly. A body that conducts heat well allows it to flow freely, meaning it moves through that body faster than it would through one that doesn't conduct heat well. So, if it's colder than your hand, you'll lose more heat, and if it's hotter, you'll gain more than you would with a poor conductor at the same temperature.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
But you must observe that this is the case only when the conductors are either hotter or colder than your hand; for, if you heat different conductors 75 to the temperature of your body, they will all feel equally warm, since the exchange of caloric between bodies of the same temperature is equal. Now, can you tell me why flannel clothing, which is a very bad conductor of heat, prevents our feeling cold?
But you must notice that this is only true when the conductors are either hotter or colder than your hand; because if you heat different conductors 75 to the temperature of your body, they will all feel equally warm, since the transfer of heat between bodies at the same temperature is the same. Now, can you explain why flannel clothing, which is a very poor conductor of heat, keeps us from feeling cold?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It prevents the cold from penetrating . . . . . . . .
It stops the cold from getting in.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
But you forget that cold is only a negative quality.
But you forget that cold is just a lack of warmth.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
True; it only prevents the heat of our bodies from escaping so rapidly as it would otherwise do.
True; it just keeps the heat from our bodies from escaping as quickly as it would otherwise do.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Now you have explained it right; the flannel rather keeps in the heat, than keeps out the cold. Were the atmosphere of a higher temperature than our bodies, it would be equally efficacious in keeping their temperature at the same degree, as it would prevent the free access of the external heat, by the difficulty with which it conducts it.
Now you've explained it correctly; the flannel actually retains heat rather than blocks out the cold. If the atmosphere were warmer than our bodies, it would be just as effective in maintaining our temperature because it would hinder the easy flow of external heat due to its poor conductivity.
EMILY.
EMILY.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The most dense bodies are, generally speaking, the best conductors of heat; probably because the denser the body the greater are the number of points or particles that come in contact with caloric. At the common temperature of the atmosphere a piece of metal will feel much colder than a piece of wood, and the latter than a piece of woollen cloth; this again will feel colder than flannel; and down, which is one of the lightest, is at the same time one of the warmest bodies.
The denser materials are usually the best heat conductors; likely because the denser the material, the more points or particles come into contact with heat. At the average temperature of the air, a piece of metal feels much colder than a piece of wood, which feels colder than wool fabric; wool feels colder than flannel, and down, which is one of the lightest materials, is also one of the warmest.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
This is, I suppose, the reason that the plumage of birds preserves them so effectually from the influence of cold in winter?
This is probably why birds' feathers protect them so well from the cold in winter.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Yes; but though feathers in general are an excellent preservative against cold, down is a kind of plumage peculiar to aquatic birds, and covers their chest, which is the part most exposed to the water; for though the surface of the water is not of a lower temperature than the atmosphere, yet, as it is a better conductor of heat, it feels much 77 colder, consequently the chest of the bird requires a warmer covering than any other part of its body. Besides, the breasts of aquatic birds are exposed to cold not only from the temperature of the water, but also from the velocity with which the breast of the bird strikes against it; and likewise from the rapid evaporation occasioned in that part by the air against which it strikes, after it has been moistened by dipping from time to time into the water.
Yes; but while feathers are generally great at keeping out the cold, down is a special type of fluff found on water birds that covers their chest, which is the part most in contact with the water. Although the surface temperature of the water isn’t colder than the air, it conducts heat better, making it feel much colder. This means the bird’s chest needs extra warmth compared to other body parts. Plus, the chests of water birds face cold not just from the water temperature but also from how quickly they hit the water, and from the fast evaporation that happens in that area when the air hits it after the bird has been dipping into the water. 77
If you hold a finger of one hand motionless in a glass of water, and at the same time move a finger of the other hand swiftly through water of the same temperature, a different sensation will be soon perceived in the different fingers.
If you keep one finger of one hand still in a glass of water, and at the same time move a finger of the other hand quickly through water that's the same temperature, you'll soon feel a different sensation in each finger.
Most animal substances, especially those which Providence has assigned as a covering for animals, such as fur, wool, hair, skin, &c. are bad conductors of heat, and are, on that account, such excellent preservatives against the inclemency of winter, that our warmest apparel is made of these materials.
Most animal materials, especially those that nature has provided as coverings for animals, like fur, wool, hair, skin, etc., are poor conductors of heat. Because of this, they are excellent at protecting against harsh winter weather, which is why our warmest clothing is made from these materials.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Wood is, I dare say, not so good a conductor as metal, and it is for that reason, no doubt, that silver teapots have always wooden handles.
Wood isn't as good a conductor as metal, and that's probably why silver teapots have always had wooden handles.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Yes; and it is the facility with which metals 78 conduct caloric that made you suppose that a silver pot radiated more caloric than an earthen one. The silver pot is in fact hotter to the hand when in contact with it; but it is because its conducting power more than counterbalances its deficiency in regard to radiation.
Yes; and it's the ease with which metals 78 conduct heat that led you to think that a silver pot gives off more heat than an earthen one. The silver pot actually feels hotter to the touch when you hold it; but that's because its ability to conduct heat more than offsets its lesser ability to radiate it.
We have observed that the most dense bodies are in general the best conductors; and metals, you know, are of that class. Porous bodies, such as the earths and wood, are worse conductors, chiefly, I believe, on account of their pores being filled with air; for air is a remarkably bad conductor.
We have noticed that denser materials generally make better conductors, and metals, as you know, fall into that category. Porous materials, like soil and wood, are poorer conductors, mainly because their pores are filled with air, which is a very poor conductor.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It is a very fortunate circumstance that air should be a bad conductor, as it tends to preserve the heat of the body when exposed to cold weather.
It’s really lucky that air is a poor conductor, because it helps keep our bodies warm when it’s cold outside.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is one of the many benevolent dispensations of Providence, in order to soften the inclemency of the seasons, and to render almost all climates habitable to man.
It is one of the many kind gifts of Providence to make the harshness of the seasons more bearable and to make nearly all climates livable for people.
In fluids of different densities, the power of conducting heat varies no less remarkably; if you dip your hand into this vessel full of mercury, you will scarcely conceive that its temperature is not lower than that of the atmosphere.
In fluids with different densities, the ability to conduct heat changes significantly; if you put your hand into this container filled with mercury, you can hardly believe that its temperature is not cooler than that of the surrounding air.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Indeed I know not how to believe it, it feels so extremely cold.—But we may easily ascertain its true temperature by the thermometer.—It is really not colder than the air;—the apparent difference then is produced merely by the difference of the conducting power in mercury and in air.
Indeed, I don't know how to believe it; it feels so incredibly cold. But we can easily check its actual temperature with a thermometer. It's really not colder than the air; the apparent difference is just due to the difference in how mercury and air conduct heat.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
Yes; hence you may judge how little the sense of feeling is to be relied on as a test of the temperature of bodies, and how necessary a thermometer is for that purpose.
Yes; so you can see how unreliable the sense of touch is as a way to determine the temperature of objects, and how important a thermometer is for that purpose.
It has indeed been doubted whether fluids have the power of conducting caloric in the same manner as solid bodies. Count Rumford, a very few years since, attempted to prove, by a variety of experiments, that fluids, when at rest, were not at all endowed with this property.
It has indeed been questioned whether liquids can conduct heat in the same way that solid objects do. Count Rumford, just a few years ago, tried to demonstrate through various experiments that liquids, when still, do not possess this ability at all.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
How is that possible, since they are capable of imparting cold or heat to us; for if they did not conduct heat, they would neither take it from, nor give it to us?
How is that possible, since they can give us cold or heat? If they didn't conduct heat, they wouldn't be able to take it from us or give it to us.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But when you heat a vessel of water over the fire, if the particles of water do not communicate heat to each other, how does the water become hot throughout?
But when you heat a pot of water over the fire, if the water particles don't transfer heat to one another, how does the water get hot all the way through?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
By constant agitation. Water, as you have seen, expands by heat in the same manner as solid bodies; the heated particles of water, therefore, at the bottom of the vessel, become specifically lighter than the rest of the liquid, and consequently ascend to the surface, where, parting with some of their heat to the colder atmosphere, they are condensed, and give way to a fresh succession of heated particles ascending from the bottom, which having thrown off their heat at the surface, are in their turn displaced. Thus every particle is successively heated at the bottom, and cooled at the surface of the liquid; but as the fire communicates heat more rapidly than the atmosphere cools the succession of surfaces, the whole of the liquid in time becomes heated.
By constant movement. Water, as you've seen, expands when heated just like solid materials; the heated water particles at the bottom of the container become lighter than the rest of the liquid, causing them to rise to the surface. There, they release some of their heat to the cooler air, cool down, and allow new heated particles to rise from the bottom. These newly risen particles also lose their heat at the surface and are then pushed aside. This process means that each particle is heated at the bottom and cooled at the surface of the liquid. However, since heat transfers from the fire more quickly than the air cools the surface, eventually the entire liquid warms up.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
This accounts most ingeniously for the propagation 81 of heat upwards. But suppose you were to heat the upper surface of a liquid, the particles being specifically lighter than those below, could not descend: how therefore would the heat be communicated downwards?
This cleverly explains how heat rises. But imagine heating the surface of a liquid. The particles above are lighter than those below and can't sink; so how would the heat transfer downward?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
If there were no agitation to force the heated surface downwards, Count Rumford assures us that the heat would not descend. In proof of this he succeeded in making the upper surface of a vessel of water boil and evaporate, while a cake of ice remained frozen at the bottom.
If there wasn't any movement pushing the hot surface down, Count Rumford assures us that the heat wouldn't go down. To prove this, he managed to make the top surface of a container of water boil and evaporate while a block of ice stayed frozen at the bottom.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
That is very extraordinary indeed!
That's really extraordinary!
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
It appears so, because we are not accustomed to heat liquids by their upper surface; but you will understand this theory better if I show you the internal motion that takes place in liquids when they experience a change of temperature. The motion of the liquid itself is indeed invisible from the extreme minuteness of its particles; but if you mix with it any coloured dust, or powder, of nearly the same specific gravity as the liquid, you may judge of the internal motion of the latter by that of the coloured dust it contains.—Do you see the 82 small pieces of amber moving about in the liquid contained in this phial?
It seems that way because we're not used to heating liquids from the top. However, you'll understand this theory better if I show you the internal movement that happens in liquids when their temperature changes. The movement of the liquid itself is actually invisible due to the tiny size of its particles, but if you mix in some colored dust or powder that has about the same density as the liquid, you can get an idea of the liquid's internal motion by observing how the colored dust moves. Do you see the 82 small pieces of amber moving around in the liquid inside this vial?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Yes, perfectly.
Yep, exactly.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
We shall now immerse the phial in a glass of hot water, and the motion of the liquid will be shown, by that which it communicates to the amber.
We will now submerge the vial in a glass of hot water, and the movement of the liquid will be demonstrated by what it transfers to the amber.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I see two currents, the one rising along the sides of the phial, the other descending in the centre: but I do not understand the reason of this.
I see two flows, one rising along the sides of the vial and the other descending in the center, but I don’t understand why this happens.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
The hot water communicates its caloric, through the medium of the phial, to the particles of the fluid nearest to the glass; these dilate and ascend laterally to the surface, where, in parting with their heat, they are condensed, and in descending, form the central current.
The hot water transfers its heat through the bottle to the particles of the liquid closest to the glass; these expand and rise sideways to the surface, where they release their heat, condense, and then descend, creating the central current.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
This is indeed a very clear and satisfactory experiment; but how much slower the currents now move than they did at first?
This is definitely a very clear and satisfying experiment; but how much slower do the currents move now compared to before?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But these communicate laterally, and I thought that heat in liquids could be propagated only upwards.
But these communicate sideways, and I thought that heat in liquids could only move upward.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
You do not take notice that the heat is imparted from one liquid to the other, through the medium of the phial itself, the external surface of which receives the heat from the water in the glass, whilst its internal surface transmits it to the liquid it contains. Now take the phial out of the hot water, and observe the effect of its cooling.
You might not realize that the heat transfers from one liquid to another through the phial itself. The outer surface absorbs heat from the water in the glass, while the inner surface transfers it to the liquid inside. Now, take the phial out of the hot water and notice how it cools down.
EMILY.
EMILY.
The currents are reversed; the external current now descends, and the internal one rises.—I guess the reason of this change:—the phial being in contact with cold air instead of hot water, the external particles are cooled instead of being heated; they therefore descend and force up the central particles, which, being warmer, are consequently lighter.
The currents have flipped; the outside current now goes down, and the inside one goes up. I think the reason for this change is that the flask is in contact with cold air instead of hot water. The external particles cool down rather than heat up, so they go down and push the central particles up, which are warmer and therefore lighter.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
But though I believe that Count Rumford’s theory as to heat being incapable of pervading fluids is not strictly correct, yet there is, no doubt, much truth in his observation, that the communication is materially promoted by a motion of the parts; and this accounts for the cold that is found to prevail at the bottom of the lakes in Switzerland, which are fed by rivers issuing from the snowy Alps. The water of these rivers being colder, and therefore more dense than that of the lakes, subsides to the bottom, where it cannot be affected by the warmer temperature of the surface; the motion of the waves may communicate this temperature to some little depth, but it can descend no further than the agitation extends.
But while I think Count Rumford’s idea that heat can’t travel through fluids isn’t entirely accurate, there’s definitely some truth in his observation that movement helps with the transfer. This explains the cold found at the bottom of the lakes in Switzerland, which are fed by rivers coming from the snowy Alps. The water from these rivers is colder and denser than the water in the lakes, so it sinks to the bottom, where it remains unaffected by the warmer surface temperature. The waves can transfer some of this warmth to a small depth, but it can’t go any deeper than where the movement reaches.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But when the atmosphere is colder than the lake, the colder surface of the water will descend, for the very reason that the warmer will not.
But when the air is colder than the lake, the cooler surface of the water will sink, because the warmer water will not.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Certainly: and it is on this account that neither a lake, nor any body of water whatever, can be frozen until every particle of the water has risen to the surface to give off its caloric to the colder 85 atmosphere; therefore the deeper a body of water is, the longer will be the time it requires to be frozen.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But if the temperature of the whole body of water be brought down to the freezing point, why is only the surface frozen?
But if the temperature of the entire body of water is lowered to the freezing point, why does only the surface freeze?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The temperature of the whole body is lowered, but not to the freezing point. The diminution of heat, as you know, produces a contraction in the bulk of fluids, as well as of solids. This effect, however, does not take place in water below the temperature of 40 degrees, which is 8 degrees above the freezing point. At that temperature, therefore, the internal motion, occasioned by the increased specific gravity of the condensed particles, ceases; for when the water at the surface no longer condenses, it will no longer descend, and leave a fresh surface exposed to the atmosphere: this surface alone, therefore, will be further exposed to its severity, and will soon be brought down to the freezing point, when it becomes ice, which being a bad conductor of heat, preserves the water beneath a long time from being affected by the external cold.
The temperature of the whole body drops, but not to freezing. As you know, a decrease in heat causes fluids and solids to contract. However, this doesn’t happen with water until it drops below 40 degrees, which is 8 degrees above freezing. At that temperature, the internal movement caused by the increased density of the condensed particles stops; because when the water on the surface stops condensing, it won’t sink anymore, leaving a fresh surface exposed to the air. This surface will be further exposed to the cold and will soon reach freezing, turning into ice. Ice is a poor conductor of heat, so it keeps the water underneath insulated from the external cold for a long time.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
That is one reason why the sea, as a large mass of water, does not freeze. But, independently of this, salt water does not freeze till it is cooled much below 32 degrees, and with respect to the law of condensation, salt water is an exception, as it condenses even many degrees below the freezing point. When the caloric of fresh water, therefore, is imprisoned by the ice on its surface, the ocean still continues throwing off heat into the atmosphere, which is a most signal dispensation of Providence to moderate the intensity of the cold in winter.
That’s one reason why the sea, being such a large body of water, doesn’t freeze. However, on its own, saltwater doesn’t freeze until it gets much colder than 32 degrees. Regarding the law of condensation, saltwater is an exception because it can condense at temperatures well below the freezing point. So, when the heat of fresh water is trapped by the ice on its surface, the ocean keeps releasing heat into the atmosphere, which is a remarkable gift from Providence to help reduce the severity of winter cold.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
This theory of the non-conducting power of liquids, does not, I suppose, hold good with respect to air, otherwise the atmosphere would not be heated by the rays of the sun passing through it?
This theory about the non-conducting ability of liquids probably doesn't apply to air; otherwise, the atmosphere wouldn't get heated by the sun's rays passing through it.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Nor is it heated in that way. The pure atmosphere is a perfectly transparent medium, which neither radiates, absorbs, nor conducts caloric, but transmits the rays of the sun to us without in any way 87 diminishing their intensity. The air is therefore not more heated, by the sun’s rays passing through it, than diamond, glass, water, or any other transparent medium.
Nor is it heated that way. The pure atmosphere is a completely transparent medium that doesn’t radiate, absorb, or conduct heat, but transmits the sun’s rays to us without diminishing their intensity at all. The air, therefore, isn’t heated more by the sun’s rays passing through it than diamond, glass, water, or any other transparent medium. 87
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
That is very extraordinary! Are glass windows not heated then by the sun shining on them?
That’s really amazing! Don’t glass windows get heated by the sun shining on them?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
No; not if the glass be perfectly transparent. A most convincing proof that glass transmits the rays of the sun without being heated by them is afforded by the burning lens, which by converging the rays to a focus will set combustible bodies on fire, without its own temperature being raised.
No; not if the glass is completely clear. A strong example that glass allows sunlight to pass through without getting heated is shown by the burning lens, which focuses the rays to a point and can ignite flammable materials without increasing its own temperature.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Yet, Mrs. B., if I hold a piece of glass near the fire it is almost immediately warmed by it; the glass therefore must retain some of the caloric radiated by the fire? Is it that the solar rays alone pass freely through glass without paying tribute? It seems unaccountable that the radiation of a common fire should have power to do what the sun’s rays cannot accomplish.
Yet, Mrs. B., if I hold a piece of glass near the fire, it warms up almost instantly; so, the glass must somehow hold onto some of the heat coming from the fire? Is it only the sun's rays that can pass through glass without any cost? It seems unbelievable that the heat from a regular fire can do something that the sun’s rays can’t.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is not because the rays from the fire have more power, but rather because they have less, that 88 they heat glass and other transparent bodies. It is true, however, that as you approach the source of heat the rays being nearer each other, the heat is more condensed, and can produce effects of which the solar rays, from the great distance of their source, are incapable. Thus we should find it impossible to roast a joint of meat by the sun’s rays, though it is so easily done by culinary heat. Yet caloric emanated from burning bodies, which is commonly called culinary heat, has neither the intensity nor the velocity of solar rays. All caloric, we have said, is supposed to proceed originally from the sun; but after having been incorporated with terrestrial bodies, and again given out by them, though its nature is not essentially altered, it retains neither the intensity nor the velocity with which it first emanated from that luminary; it has therefore not the power of passing through transparent mediums, such as glass and water, without being partially retained by those bodies.
It’s not that the rays from a fire are stronger, but rather that they are weaker, which allows them to heat glass and other transparent materials. However, as you get closer to the heat source, the rays are packed more closely together, making the heat more intense and able to cause effects that solar rays, due to their long distance from their source, cannot achieve. That’s why you can’t roast meat using sunlight, even though it’s easy to do with culinary heat. However, the heat released by burning objects, commonly known as culinary heat, is neither as intense nor as fast as solar rays. We’ve mentioned that all heat is thought to ultimately come from the sun; but once it’s absorbed by earthly objects and released again, even though its nature doesn’t fundamentally change, it loses the intensity and speed it had when it first originated from the sun. As a result, it can’t pass through transparent materials like glass and water without being partially absorbed by those substances.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I recollect that in the experiment on the reflection of heat, the glass skreen which you interposed between the burning taper and the mirror, arrested the rays of caloric, and suffered only those of light to pass through it.
I remember that in the experiment on heat reflection, the glass skreen you placed between the burning candle and the mirror stopped the heat rays and only allowed the light rays to pass through it.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Glass windows, then, though they cannot be 89 heated by the sun shining on them, may be heated internally by a fire in the room? But, Mrs. B., since the atmosphere is not warmed by the solar rays passing through it, how does it obtain heat; for all the fires that are burning on the surface of the earth would contribute very little towards warming it?
Glass windows, then, even though they can't be warmed by the sunlight shining on them, can get heat from a fire in the room. But, Mrs. B., since the atmosphere isn’t heated by the solar rays that pass through it, how does it get warm? Because all the fires burning on the earth's surface would barely help with that. 89
EMILY.
Emily.
The radiation of heat is not confined to burning bodies: for all bodies, you know, have that property; therefore, not only every thing upon the surface of the earth, but the earth itself, must radiate heat; and this terrestrial caloric, not having, I suppose, sufficient power to traverse the atmosphere, communicates heat to it.
The radiation of heat isn't limited to burning objects: all bodies have this property. So, not only does everything on the surface of the earth radiate heat, but the earth itself does too. This heat from the earth, not having enough power to move through the atmosphere, transfers its heat to it.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Your inference is extremely well drawn, Emily; but the foundation on which it rests is not sound; for the fact is, that terrestrial or culinary heat, though it cannot pass through the denser transparent mediums, such as glass or water, without loss, traverses the atmosphere completely: so that all the heat which the earth radiates, unless it meet with clouds or any foreign body to intercept its passage, passes into the distant regions of the universe.
Your conclusion is really insightful, Emily, but the basis for it isn’t solid. The truth is, while heat from the earth or cooking can’t easily pass through dense transparent materials like glass or water without losing some energy, it travels freely through the atmosphere. This means that all the heat the earth radiates, unless it hits clouds or something else that blocks it, escapes into the far reaches of the universe.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
What a pity that so much heat should be wasted!
What a shame that so much heat is wasted!
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Before you are tempted to object to any law of nature, reflect whether it may not prove to be one of the numberless dispensations of Providence for our good. If all the heat which the earth has received from the sun, since the creation had been accumulated in it, its temperature by this time would, no doubt, have been more elevated than any human being could have borne.
Before you feel inclined to challenge any law of nature, think about whether it might actually be one of the countless ways Providence acts for our benefit. If all the heat the earth has received from the sun since creation had been stored up, its temperature by now would surely have been higher than any human could withstand.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I spoke indeed very inconsiderately. But, Mrs. B., though the earth, at such a high temperature, might have scorched our feet, we should always have had a cool refreshing air to breathe, since the radiation of the earth does not heat the atmosphere.
I really spoke without thinking. But, Mrs. B., even though the ground, at such a high temperature, might have burned our feet, we would always have had a cool, refreshing breeze to breathe, since the heat from the earth doesn't warm up the atmosphere.
EMILY.
EMILY.
The cool air would have afforded but very insufficient refreshment, whilst our bodies were exposed to the burning radiation of the earth.
The cool air barely provided any relief while our bodies were exposed to the intense heat from the ground.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Nor should we have breathed a cool air; for though it is true that heat is not communicated to the atmosphere by radiation, yet the air is warmed by contact with heated bodies, in the same manner as solids or liquids. The stratum of air which is immediately in contact with the earth is heated by 91 it; it becomes specifically lighter and rises, making way for another stratum of air which is in its turn heated and carried upwards; and thus each successive stratum of air is warmed by coming in contact with the earth. You may perceive this effect in a sultry day, if you attentively observe the strata of air near the surface of the earth; they appear in constant agitation, for though it is true the air is itself invisible, yet the sun shining on the vapours floating in it, render them visible, like the amber dust in the water. The temperature of the surface of the earth is therefore the source from whence the atmosphere derives its heat, though it is communicated neither by radiation, nor transmitted from one particle of it to another by the conducting power; but every particle of air must come in contact with the earth in order to receive heat from it.
Nor should we have felt a cool breeze; because while it's true that heat isn't transferred to the atmosphere by radiation, the air gets warmed through contact with hot objects, just like solids or liquids. The layer of air that’s directly in contact with the ground gets heated by it; it becomes lighter and rises, making room for another layer of air that also gets heated and moves upward. In this way, each layer of air gets warmed by coming into contact with the ground. You can see this effect on a hot day if you carefully observe the layers of air near the ground; they seem to be constantly moving. Even though the air itself is invisible, the sunlight shining on the water vapor in it makes those vapors visible, similar to how amber dust appears in water. The temperature of the ground is therefore the source from which the atmosphere gets its heat, as it isn't transferred by radiation, nor transmitted from one air particle to another through conduction; every particle of air has to come into contact with the ground to receive heat from it.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Wind then by agitating the air should contribute to cool the earth and warm the atmosphere, by bringing a more rapid succession of fresh strata of air in contact with the earth, and yet in general wind feels cooler than still air?
Wind, by moving the air, should help cool the earth and warm the atmosphere by quickly bringing fresh layers of air into contact with the ground, but why does wind usually feel cooler than calm air?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Since it is from the earth and not the sun that the atmosphere receives its heat, I no longer wonder that elevated regions should be colder than plains and valleys; it was always a subject of astonishment to me, that in ascending a mountain and approaching the sun, the air became colder instead of being more heated.
Since the atmosphere gets its heat from the earth and not the sun, I’m no longer surprised that higher areas are colder than plains and valleys. It always amazed me that as you climb a mountain and get closer to the sun, the air actually gets colder instead of warmer.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
At the distance of about a hundred million of miles, which we are from the sun, the approach of a few thousand feet makes no sensible difference, whilst it produces a very considerable effect with regard to the warming the atmosphere at the surface of the earth.
At a distance of about a hundred million miles from the sun, getting a few thousand feet closer makes no noticeable difference, but it does have a significant impact on warming the atmosphere at the earth's surface.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Yet as the warm air rises from the earth and the cold air descends to it, I should have supposed that heat would have accumulated in the upper regions of the atmosphere, and that we should have felt the air warmer as we ascended?
Yet as the warm air rises from the ground and the cold air comes down to it, I would have assumed that heat would gather in the higher parts of the atmosphere, and that we would feel the air getting warmer as we went up?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The atmosphere, you know, diminishes in density, and consequently in weight, as it is more distant 93 from the earth; the warm air, therefore, rises only till it meets with a stratum of air of its own density; and it will not ascend into the upper regions of the atmosphere until all the parts beneath have been previously heated. The length of summer even in warm climates does not heat the air sufficiently to melt the snow which has accumulated during the winter on very high mountains, although they are almost constantly exposed to the heat of the sun’s rays, being too much elevated to be often enveloped in clouds.
The atmosphere, you know, gets less dense and lighter as it gets farther from the earth. So, warm air only rises until it hits a layer of air that's the same density; it won't go higher into the upper parts of the atmosphere until all the air below has been heated first. Even in warm climates, the length of summer isn’t enough to heat the air enough to melt the snow that builds up during winter on very high mountains, even though those mountains are almost always in direct sunlight and rarely covered by clouds. 93
EMILY.
EMILY.
These explanations are very satisfactory; but allow me to ask you one more question respecting the increased levity of heated liquids. You said that when water was heated over the fire, the particles at the bottom of the vessel ascended as soon as heated, in consequence of their specific levity: why does not the same effect continue when the water boils, and is converted into steam? and why does the steam rise from the surface, instead of the bottom of the liquid?
These explanations are quite satisfactory; but may I ask you one more question about the increased lightness of heated liquids? You mentioned that when water is heated over the fire, the particles at the bottom of the container rise as soon as they become hot, due to their specific lightness: why doesn't this same effect continue when the water boils and turns into steam? And why does the steam rise from the surface instead of the bottom of the liquid?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The steam or vapour does ascend from the bottom, though it seems to arise from the surface of the liquid. We shall boil some water in this Florence flask, (Plate IV. Fig. 1.) in order that 94 you may be well acquainted with the process of ebullition;—you will then see, through the glass, that the vapour rises in bubbles from the bottom. We shall make it boil by means of a lamp, which is more convenient for this purpose than the chimney fire.
The steam or vapor rises from the bottom, even though it looks like it's coming from the surface of the liquid. We'll boil some water in this Florence flask, (Plate IV. Fig. 1.) so you can get a good understanding of the boiling process; you'll be able to see through the glass that the vapor forms bubbles as it rises from the bottom. We'll use a lamp to boil it, which is more convenient than a fireplace for this purpose.
Vol. I. p. 84.
Vol. I. p. 84.
Fig. 2. Boiling water in a flask over a Patent lamp.
Fig. 2. Boiling water in a flask over a patent lamp.
Larger view (complete Plate)
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (full plate)
EMILY.
EMILY.
I see some small bubbles ascend, and a great many appear all over the inside of the flask; does the water begin to boil already?
I see some small bubbles rising, and many more are forming all over the inside of the flask; is the water starting to boil already?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
No; what you now see are bubbles of air, which were either dissolved in the water, or attached to the inner surface of the flask, and which, being rarefied by the heat, ascend in the water.
No; what you see now are air bubbles, which were either dissolved in the water or stuck to the inside of the flask, and which, heated and expanded, rise in the water.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But the heat which rarefies the air inclosed in the water must rarefy the water at the same time; therefore, if it could remain stationary in the water when both were cold, I do not understand why it should not when both are equally heated?
But the heat that thins the air trapped in the water must also thin the water at the same time; so, if it could stay still in the water when both were cold, I don't understand why it shouldn't when both are equally heated?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Air being much less dense than water, is more easily rarefied; the former, therefore, expands to a great extent, whilst the latter continues to occupy 95 nearly the same space; for water dilates comparatively but very little without changing its state and becoming vapour. Now that the water in the flask begins to boil, observe what large bubbles rise from the bottom of it.
Air is much less dense than water, so it's more easily expanded. Because of this, air can expand significantly, while water takes up almost the same amount of space; water only slightly expands without changing its state and turning into vapor. Now that the water in the flask is starting to boil, notice the large bubbles rising from the bottom of it. 95
EMILY.
EMILY.
I see them perfectly; but I wonder that they have sufficient power to force themselves through the water.
I see them clearly, but I wonder if they have enough strength to push themselves through the water.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
They must rise, you know, from their specific levity.
They have to rise, you know, from their specific lightness.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
You are right, Caroline; but vapour has not in all liquids (when brought to the degree of vaporization) the power of overcoming the pressure of the less heated surface. Metals, for instance, mercury excepted, evaporate only from the surface; therefore no vapour will ascend from them till the degree of heat which is necessary to form it has reached the surface; that is to say, till the whole of the liquid is brought to a state of ebullition.
You’re right, Caroline; but vapor doesn’t have the ability to overcome the pressure of the cooler surface in all liquids when they reach the point of vaporization. Metals, like mercury, for example, only evaporate from the surface; so no vapor will rise from them until the temperature needed to create it has reached the surface. In other words, this only happens when the entire liquid is boiling.
EMILY.
EMILY.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
When the steam is first formed, it is so perfectly dissolved by caloric, as to be invisible. In order however to understand this, it will be necessary for me to enter into some explanation respecting the nature of SOLUTION. Solution takes place whenever a body is melted in a fluid. In this operation the body is reduced to such a minute state of division by the fluid, as to become invisible in it, and to partake of its fluidity; but in common solutions this happens without any decomposition, the body being only divided into its integrant particles by the fluid in which it is melted.
When the steam is first created, it dissolves into heat so completely that it becomes invisible. To understand this better, I need to explain the nature of SOLUTION. A solution occurs whenever a substance is melted in a liquid. During this process, the substance is broken down into tiny units by the liquid, becoming invisible and taking on its fluid characteristics; however, in typical solutions, this happens without any decomposition, as the substance is just divided into its basic particles by the liquid in which it is melted.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It is then a mode of destroying the attraction of aggregation.
It is therefore a way to eliminate the appeal of coming together.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Undoubtedly.—The two principal solvent fluids are water, and caloric. You may have observed that if you melt salt in water, it totally disappears, and the water remains clear, and transparent as before; yet though the union of these two bodies appears so perfect, it is not produced by any chemical combination; both the salt and the water remain unchanged; and if you were to separate 97 them by evaporating the latter, you would find the salt in the same state as before.
Undoubtedly.—The two main solvents are water and caloric. You may have noticed that when you dissolve salt in water, it completely disappears, and the water stays clear and transparent as before. Even though the combination of these two substances seems perfect, it's not due to any chemical reaction; both the salt and the water remain unchanged. If you were to separate them by evaporating the water, you would find the salt in the same condition as before. 97
EMILY.
EMILY.
I suppose that water is a solvent for solid bodies, and caloric for liquids?
I guess that water acts as a solvent for solid substances, and heat for liquids?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Liquids of course can only be converted into vapour by caloric. But the solvent power of this agent is not at all confined to that class of bodies; a great variety of solid substances are dissolved by heat: thus metals, which are insoluble in water, can be dissolved by intense heat, being first fused or converted into a liquid, and then rarefied into an invisible vapour. Many other bodies, such as salt, gums, &c. yield to either of these solvents.
Liquids can only turn into vapor through heat. However, the ability of heat to act as a solvent isn’t limited to just liquids; a wide range of solid substances can also dissolve when heated. For example, metals, which don’t dissolve in water, can be melted at high temperatures and then turned into an invisible vapor. Many other materials, like salt and gums, can also dissolve in either of these forms.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And that, no doubt, is the reason why hot water will melt them so much better than cold water?
And that’s probably why hot water melts them way better than cold water?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
It is so. Caloric may, indeed, be considered as having, in every instance, some share in the solution of a body by water, since water, however low its temperature may be, always contains more or less caloric.
It is true. Heat can, in fact, be seen as playing a role in every case of a substance dissolving in water, since water, no matter how low its temperature is, always has some amount of heat in it.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Then, perhaps, water owes its solvent power merely to the caloric contained in it?
Then, maybe, water's ability to dissolve substances is just due to the heat it has?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
That, probably, would be carrying the speculation too far; I should rather think that water and caloric unite their efforts to dissolve a body, and that the difficulty or facility of effecting this, depend both on the degree of attraction of aggregation to be overcome, and on the arrangement of the particles which are more or less disposed to be divided and penetrated by the solvent.
That might be taking the speculation too far; I would rather think that water and heat work together to dissolve a substance, and that how easy or hard this is depends on both the strength of the attraction holding the particles together and the way the particles are arranged, which affects how easily they can be broken apart and penetrated by the solvent.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But have not all liquids the same solvent power as water?
But don't all liquids have the same ability to dissolve things as water?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The solvent power of other liquids varies according to their nature, and that of the substances submitted to their action. Most of these solvents, indeed, differ essentially from water, as they do not merely separate the integrant particles of the bodies which they dissolve, but attack their constituent principles by the power of chemical attraction, thus producing a true decomposition. These more complicated operations we must consider in another place, and confine our attention 99 at present to the solutions by water and caloric.
The solvent power of different liquids changes based on their properties and the substances they interact with. Most of these solvents are fundamentally different from water because they do more than just separate the individual particles of the substances they dissolve; they also break down the fundamental components through chemical attraction, leading to a real decomposition. We will discuss these more complex processes later, and for now, we'll focus on solutions involving water and heat. 99
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But there are a variety of substances which, when dissolved in water, make it thick and muddy, and destroy its transparency.
But there are different substances that, when dissolved in water, make it thick and murky, and ruin its clarity.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
In this case it is not a solution, but simply a mixture. I shall show you the difference between a solution and a mixture, by putting some common salt into one glass of water, and some powder of chalk into another; both these substances are white, but their effect on the water will be very different.
In this case, it’s not a solution but just a mixture. I’ll show you the difference between a solution and a mixture by adding some table salt to one glass of water and some chalk powder to another; both of these substances are white, but they will affect the water in very different ways.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Very different indeed! The salt entirely disappears and leaves the water transparent, whilst the chalk changes it into an opaque liquid like milk.
Very different for sure! The salt completely dissolves and makes the water clear, while the chalk turns it into a thick liquid like milk.
EMILY.
EMILY
And would lumps of chalk and salt produce similar effects on water?
And would chunks of chalk and salt create similar effects on water?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes, but not so rapidly; salt is, indeed, soon melted though in a lump; but chalk, which does not mix so readily with water, would require a 100 much greater length of time; I therefore preferred showing you the experiment with both substances reduced to powder, which does not in any respect alter their nature, but facilitates the operation merely by presenting a greater quantity of surface to the water.
Yes, but not as quickly; salt does dissolve quickly when in a lump, but chalk, which doesn’t mix with water as easily, would take much longer. I preferred to demonstrate the experiment with both substances in powdered form, which doesn’t change their nature at all, but makes the process easier by providing more surface area for the water.
I must not forget to mention a very curious circumstance respecting solutions, which is, that a fluid is not nearly so much increased in bulk by holding a body in solution, as it would by mere mixture with the body.
I have to point out a really interesting fact about solutions: a liquid doesn't expand nearly as much when a substance is dissolved in it as it would if the substance was just mixed in.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
That seems impossible; for two bodies cannot exist together in the same space.
That seems impossible; two bodies can't exist in the same space at the same time.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Two bodies may, by condensation, occupy less space when in union than when separate, and this I can show you by an easy experiment.
Two bodies can take up less space when they are combined than when they are apart, and I can demonstrate this with a simple experiment.
This phial, which contains some salt, I shall fill with water, pouring it in quickly, so as not to dissolve much of the salt; and when it is quite full I cork it.—If I now shake the phial till the salt is dissolved, you will observe that it is no longer full.
This vial, which has some salt in it, I'll fill with water quickly, so I don't dissolve too much of the salt; and when it's completely full, I'll seal it. If I shake the vial until the salt dissolves, you'll see that it is no longer full.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I shall try to add a little more salt.—But now, you see, Mrs. B., the water runs over.
I’ll try to add a bit more salt. But now, you see, Mrs. B., the water is overflowing.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Yes; but observe that the last quantity of salt you put in remains solid at the bottom, and displaces the water; for it has already melted all the salt it is capable of holding in solution. This is called the point of saturation; and the water in this case is said to be saturated with salt.
Yes; but notice that the last amount of salt you added stays solid at the bottom and takes up space in the water because it has already dissolved as much salt as it can hold. This is called the point of saturation; and the water in this case is said to be saturated with salt.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I think I now understand the solution of a solid body by water perfectly: but I have not so clear an idea of the solution of a liquid by caloric.
I think I now fully understand how a solid body interacts with water, but I'm not as clear on how a liquid interacts with heat.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It is probably of a similar nature; but as caloric is an invisible fluid, its action as a solvent is not so obvious as that of water. Caloric, we may conceive, dissolves water, and converts it into vapour by the same process as water dissolves salt; that is to say, the particles of water are so minutely divided by the caloric as to become invisible. Thus, you are now enabled to understand why the vapour of boiling water, when it first issues from the spout of a kettle, is invisible; it is so, because it is then completely dissolved by caloric. But the air with which it comes in contact, being much colder than the vapour, the latter yields to it a quantity of its caloric. The particles of vapour being thus in a great measure deprived 102 of their solvent, gradually collect, and become visible in the form of steam, which is water in a state of imperfect solution; and if you were further to deprive it of its caloric, it would return to its original liquid state.
It’s likely quite similar; however, since heat is an invisible substance, its role as a solvent isn’t as clear as that of water. You could think of heat as dissolving water and turning it into vapor in the same way that water dissolves salt. In other words, the particles of water are divided so finely by heat that they become invisible. That’s why the steam from boiling water, when it first comes out of a kettle’s spout, is invisible; because at that moment, it’s fully dissolved by heat. But when it comes into contact with the air, which is much cooler than the vapor, the vapor gives off some of its heat. As the vapor loses a lot of its solvent heat, the particles gradually come together and become visible as steam, which is water in an incomplete solution; and if you were to remove even more heat from it, it would return to its original liquid form.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
That I understand very well. If you hold a cold plate over a tea-urn, the steam issuing from it will be immediately converted into drops of water by parting with its caloric to the plate; but in what state is the steam, when it becomes invisible by being diffused in the air?
That I understand very well. If you hold a cold plate over a tea urn, the steam coming from it will quickly turn into drops of water as it loses heat to the plate; but what happens to the steam when it becomes invisible by mixing with the air?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
It is not merely diffused, but is again dissolved by the air.
It’s not just spread out, but is also dissolved by the air again.
EMILY.
EMILY.
The air, then, has a solvent power, like water and caloric?
The air has a dissolving ability, similar to water and heat?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
This was formerly believed to be the case. But it appears from more recent enquiries that the solvent power of the atmosphere depends solely upon the caloric contained in it. Sometimes the watery vapour diffused in the atmosphere is but imperfectly dissolved, as is the case in the formation of clouds and fogs; but if it gets into a region sufficiently warm, it becomes perfectly invisible.
This used to be the common belief. However, recent studies show that the atmospheric solvent power relies entirely on the heat it contains. Sometimes, the water vapor in the atmosphere is only partially dissolved, like when clouds and fog form; but if it reaches a warm enough area, it becomes completely invisible.
EMILY.
EMILY
Can any water dissolve in the atmosphere without its being previously converted into vapour by boiling?
Can any water dissolve in the atmosphere without first being turned into vapor by boiling?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Unquestionably; and this constitutes the difference between vaporization and evaporation. Water, when heated to the boiling point, can no longer exist in the form of water, and must necessarily be converted into vapour or steam, whatever may be the state and temperature of the surrounding medium; this is called vaporization. But the atmosphere, by means of the caloric it contains, can take up a certain portion of water at any temperature, and hold it in a state of solution. This is simply evaporation. Thus the atmosphere is continually carrying off moisture from the surface of the earth, until it is saturated with it.
Absolutely; this is what distinguishes vaporization from evaporation. When water is heated to its boiling point, it can no longer remain in liquid form and must turn into vapor or steam, regardless of the conditions and temperature of the surrounding environment; this process is known as vaporization. However, the atmosphere, due to the heat it contains, can absorb a certain amount of water at any temperature and maintain it in a dissolved state. This process is simply evaporation. Therefore, the atmosphere continuously removes moisture from the earth's surface until it becomes saturated with it.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
That is the case, no doubt, when we feel the atmosphere damp.
That’s definitely the case when we feel the air is humid.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
On the contrary, when the moisture is well dissolved it occasions no humidity: it is only when in a state of imperfect solution and floating in the atmosphere, in the form of watery vapour, that it produces dampness. This happens more frequently 104 in winter than in summer; for the lower the temperature of the atmosphere, the less water it can dissolve; and in reality it never contains so much moisture as in a dry hot summer’s day.
On the other hand, when the moisture is fully dissolved, it doesn’t cause any humidity. It’s only when it’s not completely dissolved and is floating in the air as water vapor that it creates dampness. This is more common in winter than in summer because the colder the air, the less water it can hold. In fact, it never has as much moisture as on a dry, hot summer day. 104
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
You astonish me! But why, then, is the air so dry in frosty weather, when its temperature is at the lowest?
You amaze me! But why, then, is the air so dry in cold weather when the temperature is at its lowest?
EMILY.
EMILY
This, I conjecture, proceeds not so much from the moisture being dissolved, as from its being frozen; is not that the case?
This, I guess, is not so much about the moisture being dissolved, but more about it being frozen; wouldn’t you agree?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is; and the freezing of the watery vapour which the atmospheric heat could not dissolve, produces what is called a hoar frost; for the particles descend in freezing, and attach themselves to whatever they meet with on the surface of the earth.
It is; and the freezing of the water vapor that the heat in the atmosphere couldn’t dissolve creates what we call hoar frost; because the particles fall as they freeze and stick to whatever they encounter on the surface of the ground.
The tendency of free caloric to an equilibrium, together with its solvent power, are likewise connected with the phenomena of rain, of dew, &c. When moist air of a certain temperature happens to pass through a colder region of the atmosphere, it parts with a portion of its heat to the surrounding air; the quantity of caloric, therefore, which served to keep the water in a state of 105 vapour, being diminished, the watery particles approach each other, and form themselves into drops of water, which being heavier than the atmosphere, descend to the earth. There are also other circumstances, and particularly the variation in the weight of the atmosphere, which may contribute to the formation of rain. This, however, is an intricate subject, into which we cannot more fully enter at present.
The tendency of free heat to balance out, along with its ability to dissolve substances, is also linked to rain, dew, and similar phenomena. When moist air at a specific temperature moves into a colder part of the atmosphere, it loses some of its heat to the surrounding air. As a result, the amount of heat that kept the water in a vapor state decreases, causing the water particles to come closer together and form drops. These drops, being heavier than the surrounding air, fall to the ground. There are also other factors, especially changes in atmospheric pressure, that can influence rain formation. This is a complex topic that we can't fully explore right now.
EMILY.
EMILY.
In what manner do you account for the formation of dew?
In what way do you explain how dew forms?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Dew is a deposition of watery particles or minute drops from the atmosphere, precipitated by the coolness of the evening.
Dew is a collection of tiny water particles or drops from the air, formed by the coolness of the evening.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
This precipitation is owing, I suppose, to the cooling of the atmosphere, which prevents its retaining so great a quantity of watery vapour in solution as during the heat of the day.
This rain is probably due to the cooling of the atmosphere, which stops it from holding as much water vapor in the air as it does during the heat of the day.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Such was, from time immemorial, the generally received opinion respecting the cause of dew; but it has been very recently proved by a course of ingenious experiments of Dr. Wells, that the deposition 106 of dew is produced by the cooling of the surface of the earth, which he has shown to take place previously to the cooling of the atmosphere; for on examining the temperature of a plot of grass just before the dew-fall, he found that it was considerably colder than the air a few feet above it, from which the dew was shortly after precipitated.
For a long time, people generally believed this to be the reason for dew; however, Dr. Wells has recently proven through a series of clever experiments that the formation of dew happens when the surface of the earth cools, which he demonstrated occurs before the atmosphere cools. When he checked the temperature of a patch of grass just before dew formed, he discovered that it was significantly colder than the air a few feet above it, from which the dew soon fell. 106
EMILY.
EMMA.
But why should the earth cool in the evening sooner than the atmosphere?
But why does the earth cool in the evening faster than the atmosphere?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Because it parts with its heat more readily than the air; the earth is an excellent radiator of caloric, whilst the atmosphere does not possess that property, at least in any sensible degree. Towards evening, therefore, when the solar heat declines, and when after sunset it entirely ceases, the earth rapidly cools by radiating heat towards the skies; whilst the air has no means of parting with its heat but by coming into contact with the cooled surface of the earth, to which it communicates its caloric. Its solvent power being thus reduced, it is unable to retain so large a portion of watery vapour, and deposits those pearly drops which we call dew.
Because it releases its heat more easily than the air, the earth is a great radiator of heat, while the atmosphere doesn’t have that capability, at least not to a noticeable extent. So, in the evening, when the sun’s heat fades and stops completely after sunset, the earth cools quickly by radiating heat into the sky. The air can only lose heat by coming into contact with the cooler surface of the earth, which transfers its heat to the air. With its ability to dissolve substances diminished, it cannot hold as much moisture, leading to the formation of those shiny drops we call dew.
EMILY.
EMILY.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Very true; yet I would not advise you for this reason to be too confident of escaping all the ill effects which may arise from exposure to the dew; for it may be deposited on your clothes, and chill you afterwards by its evaporation from them. Besides, whenever the dew is copious, there is a chill in the atmosphere which it is not always safe to encounter.
Very true; however, I wouldn’t recommend that you be overly confident about avoiding all the negative effects that can come from being exposed to dew. It can settle on your clothes and make you feel cold later on as it evaporates. Also, when there’s a lot of dew, the air can feel chilly, and it’s not always safe to deal with that.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Wind, then, must promote the deposition of dew, by bringing a more rapid succession of particles of air in contact with the earth, just as it promotes the cooling of the earth and warming of the atmosphere during the heat of the day?
Wind must encourage the formation of dew by quickly bringing more air particles into contact with the ground, just like it helps cool the ground and warm the atmosphere during the heat of the day.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Yes; provided the wind be unattended with clouds, for these accumulations of moisture not only prevent the free radiation of the earth towards the upper regions, but themselves radiate towards the earth; under these circumstances much less dew is formed than on fine clear nights, when the radiation of the earth passes without obstacle through the atmosphere to the distant regions of space, whence it 108 receives no caloric in exchange. The dew continues to be deposited during the night, and is generally most abundant towards morning, when the contrast between the temperature of the earth and that of the air is greatest. After sunrise the equilibrium of temperature between these two bodies is gradually restored by the solar rays passing freely through the atmosphere to the earth; and later in the morning the temperature of the earth gains the ascendency, and gives out caloric to the air by contact, in the same manner as it receives it from the air during the night.—Can you tell me, now, why a bottle of wine taken fresh from the cellar (in summer particularly), will soon be covered with dew; and even the glasses into which the wine is poured will be moistened with a similar vapour?
Yes; as long as the wind is clear of clouds, because these clouds not only block the earth's ability to radiate heat upwards but also send heat back down to the earth. In this case, much less dew forms compared to clear nights when the earth can radiate heat freely into the vastness of space, where it doesn't receive any heat in return. Dew keeps collecting throughout the night and is usually most plentiful in the morning when the temperature difference between the earth and the air is at its highest. After sunrise, the temperature balance between the earth and air is gradually restored as sunlight passes unobstructed through the atmosphere to the earth; later in the morning, the earth's temperature rises and releases heat to the air by contact, just like it absorbs heat from the air at night. —Can you explain why a bottle of wine taken straight from the cellar (especially in summer) quickly gets covered in dew, and even the glasses it’s poured into become damp with a similar mist?
EMILY.
EMILY.
The bottle being colder than the surrounding air, must absorb caloric from it; the moisture therefore which that air contained becomes visible, and forms the dew which is deposited on the bottle.
The bottle is colder than the air around it, so it absorbs heat from the air; as a result, the moisture in the air becomes visible and forms the dew that collects on the bottle.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Very well, Emily. Now, Caroline, can you inform me why, in a warm room, or close carriage, the contrary effect takes place; that is to say, that the inside of the windows is covered with vapour?
Very well, Emily. Now, Caroline, can you tell me why, in a warm room or a closed carriage, the opposite effect happens; that is to say, the inside of the windows gets covered with condensation?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I have heard that it proceeds from the breath of those within the room or the carriage; and I suppose it is occasioned by the windows which, being colder than the breath, deprive it of part of its caloric, and by this means convert it into watery vapour.
I’ve heard that it comes from the breath of people in the room or the carriage; and I guess it’s caused by the windows which, being colder than the breath, take away some of its heat, turning it into water vapor.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
You have both explained it extremely well. Bodies attract dew in proportion as they are good radiators of caloric, as it is this quality which reduces their temperature below that of the atmosphere; hence we find that little or no dew is deposited on rocks, sand, water; while grass and living vegetables, to which it is so highly beneficial, attract it in abundance—another remarkable instance of the wise and bountiful dispensations of Providence.
You both explained it really well. Objects attract dew based on how well they radiate heat, which causes their temperature to drop below that of the air. That's why we see little to no dew forming on rocks, sand, or water, while grass and living plants, which benefit from it greatly, draw it in plentiful amounts—yet another amazing example of the generous and thoughtful workings of Providence.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And we may again observe it in the abundance of dew in summer, and in hot climates, when its cooling effects are so much required; but I do not understand what natural cause increases the dew in hot weather?
And we can see it again in the abundance of dew during the summer and in hot climates, when its cooling effects are really needed; but I don’t understand what natural cause leads to more dew in warm weather?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
The more caloric the earth receives during the day, the more it will radiate afterwards, and consequently the more rapidly its temperature will be reduced in the evening, in comparison to that of the 110 atmosphere. In the West-Indies especially, where the intense heat of the day is strongly contrasted with the coolness of the evening, the dew is prodigiously abundant. During a drought, the dew is less plentiful, as the earth is not sufficiently supplied with moisture to be able to saturate the atmosphere.
The more heat the earth absorbs during the day, the more it will release afterward, and as a result, its temperature will drop faster in the evening compared to that of the 110 atmosphere. In the West Indies particularly, where the intense heat of the day sharply contrasts with the coolness of the evening, dew is incredibly plentiful. During a dry spell, the dew is less abundant because the earth doesn't have enough moisture to saturate the atmosphere.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I have often observed, Mrs. B., that when I walk out in frosty weather, with a veil over my face, my breath freezes upon it. Pray what is the reason of that?
I’ve often noticed, Mrs. B., that when I go out in cold weather with a veil covering my face, my breath freezes on it. Can you tell me why that happens?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is because the cold air immediately seizes on the caloric of your breath, and, by robbing it of its solvent, reduces it to a denser fluid, which is the watery vapour that settles on your veil, and there it continues parting with its caloric till it is brought down to the temperature of the atmosphere, and assumes the form of ice.
It’s because the cold air instantly takes the heat from your breath, and by stripping it of its warmth, turns it into a denser fluid, which is the moisture that settles on your veil. There, it keeps losing heat until it matches the temperature of the air and turns into ice.
You may, perhaps, have observed that the breath of animals, or rather the moisture contained in it, is visible in damp weather, or during a frost. In the former case, the atmosphere being over-saturated with moisture, can dissolve no more. In the latter, the cold condenses it into visible vapour; and for the same reason, the steam arising from water that is warmer than the atmosphere, 111 becomes visible. Have you never taken notice of the vapour rising from your hands after having dipped them into warm water?
You might have noticed that the breath of animals, or the moisture in it, is visible in wet weather or during a frost. In the first case, the air is so saturated with moisture that it can't hold any more. In the second case, the cold makes it condense into visible vapor; and for the same reason, steam coming from water that is warmer than the air, 111 becomes visible. Have you ever noticed the vapor rising from your hands after you've dipped them in warm water?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Frequently, especially in frosty weather.
Often, especially in cold weather.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
We have already observed that pressure is an obstacle to evaporation: there are liquids that contain so great a quantity of caloric, and whose particles consequently adhere so slightly together, that they may be rapidly converted into vapour without any elevation of temperature, merely by taking off the weight of the atmosphere. In such liquids, you perceive, it is the pressure of the atmosphere alone that connects their particles, and keeps them in a liquid state.
We’ve already seen that pressure hinders evaporation: there are liquids that hold so much heat that their particles barely stick together, allowing them to quickly turn into vapor without any increase in temperature, just by removing the weight of the atmosphere. In these liquids, you can see that it's solely the atmospheric pressure that binds their particles and keeps them in a liquid form.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I do not well understand why the particles of such fluids should be disunited and converted into vapour, without any elevation of temperature, in spite of the attraction of cohesion.
I don’t really understand why the particles of these fluids should separate and turn into vapor without any increase in temperature, despite the force of cohesion.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I thought that ether would evaporate without either the pressure of the atmosphere being taken away, or heat applied; and that it was for that reason so necessary to keep it carefully corked up?
I thought that ether would evaporate without removing atmospheric pressure or applying heat, and that’s why it was essential to keep it tightly corked up?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It is true it will evaporate, but without ebullition; what I am now speaking of is the vaporization of ether, or its conversion into vapour by boiling. I am going to show you how suddenly the ether in this phial will be converted into vapour, by means of the air-pump.—Observe with what rapidity the bubbles ascend, as I take off the pressure of the atmosphere.
It’s true that it will evaporate, but without boiling; what I’m talking about now is the vaporization of ether, or its transformation into vapor through boiling. I’m going to show you how quickly the ether in this vial will turn into vapor using the air pump. —Look at how fast the bubbles rise as I release the atmospheric pressure.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It positively boils: how singular to see a liquid boil without heat!
It really bubbles: how strange to see a liquid boil without any heat!
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Now I shall place the phial of ether in this glass, which it nearly fits, so as to leave only a small space, which I fill with water; and in this state I put it again under the receiver. 113 (Plate IV. Fig. 1.)* You will observe, as I exhaust the air from it, that whilst the ether boils, the water freezes.
Vol. I. p. 84.
Vol. I. p. 84.
Fig. 1. Ether evaporated & water frozen in the air pump. A Phial of Ether. B Glass vessel containing water. C.C Thermometers, one in the Ether, the other in the water.
Fig. 1. Ether evaporated & water frozen in the air pump. A Phial of Ether. B Glass vessel containing water. C.C Thermometers, one in the Ether, the other in the water.
Larger view (complete Plate)
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (full Plate)
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It is indeed wonderful to see water freeze in contact with a boiling fluid!
It’s really amazing to see water freeze when it touches a boiling liquid!
EMILY.
EMILY.
I am at a loss to conceive how the ether can pass to the state of vapour without an addition of caloric. Does it not contain more caloric in a state of vapour, than in a state of liquidity?
I can’t figure out how ether can turn into vapor without adding heat. Doesn’t it have more heat in a vapor state than in a liquid state?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It certainly does; for though it is the pressure of the atmosphere which condenses it into a liquid, it is by forcing out the caloric that belongs to it when in an aëriform state.
It definitely does; because while it’s the pressure of the atmosphere that turns it into a liquid, it’s actually by pushing out the heat that it has when it’s in a gas state.
EMILY.
Emily.
You have, therefore, two difficulties to explain, Mrs. B.—First, from whence the ether obtains the caloric necessary to convert it into vapour when it is relieved from the pressure of the atmosphere; and, secondly, what is the reason that the water, in which the bottle of ether stands, is frozen?
You have, therefore, two difficulties to explain, Mrs. B.—First, where does the ether get the heat it needs to turn into vapor when the atmospheric pressure is removed? And second, why is the water that the bottle of ether is in frozen?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Now, I think, I can answer both these questions. The ether obtains the addition of caloric required, from the water in the glass; and the loss of caloric, which the latter sustains, is the occasion of its freezing.
Now, I think I can answer both of these questions. The ether gets the extra heat it needs from the water in the glass, and the heat that the water loses is what causes it to freeze.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
You are perfectly right; and if you look at the thermometer which I have placed in the water, whilst I am working the pump, you will see that every time bubbles of vapour are produced, the mercury descends; which proves that the heat of the water diminishes in proportion as the ether boils.
You are absolutely right; and if you check the thermometer that I have put in the water while I operate the pump, you will notice that every time bubbles of vapor are created, the mercury drops; which shows that the water's heat decreases as the ether boils.
EMILY.
EMILY.
This I understand now very well; but if the water freezes in consequence of yielding its caloric to the ether, the equilibrium of heat must, in this case, be totally destroyed. Yet you have told us, that the exchange of caloric between two bodies of 115 equal temperature, was always equal; how, then, is it that the water, which was originally of the same temperature as the ether, gives out caloric to it, till the water is frozen, and the ether made to boil?
I understand this much better now; however, if the water freezes because it gives up heat to the ether, then the balance of heat must be completely disrupted. Yet you mentioned that the exchange of heat between two bodies at the same temperature is always equal; so how is it that the water, which was originally at the same temperature as the ether, releases heat to it until the water freezes and the ether boils? 115
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
I suspected that you would make these objections; and, in order to remove them, I enclosed two thermometers in the air-pump; one which stands in the glass of water, the other in the phial of ether; and you may see that the equilibrium of temperature is not destroyed; for as the thermometer descends in the water, that in the ether sinks in the same manner; so that both thermometers indicate the same temperature, though one of them is in a boiling, the other in a freezing liquid.
I figured you would have these objections, so to address them, I put two thermometers in the air pump: one in the glass of water and the other in the bottle of ether. As you can see, the temperature balance remains intact; when the thermometer in the water goes down, the one in the ether does too. This means both thermometers show the same temperature, even though one is in boiling liquid and the other is in freezing liquid.
EMILY.
Emily.
The ether, then, becomes colder as it boils? This is so contrary to common experience, that I confess it astonishes me exceedingly.
The ether gets colder as it boils? This goes against what everyone usually experiences, so I have to admit it really surprises me.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It is, indeed, a most extraordinary circumstance. But pray, how do you account for it?
It’s really quite an extraordinary situation. But please, how do you explain it?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
I cannot satisfy your curiosity at present; for before we can attempt to explain this apparent 116 paradox, it is necessary to become acquainted with the subject of LATENT HEAT: and that, I think, we must defer till our next interview.
I can't satisfy your curiosity right now; before we can try to explain this seeming paradox, we need to get familiar with the topic of Hidden heat: and I think we should put that off until our next meeting.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I believe, Mrs. B., that you are glad to put off the explanation; for it must be a very difficult point to account for.
I believe, Mrs. B., that you’re happy to avoid the explanation; because it must be a really tough point to explain.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
I hope, however, that I shall do it to your complete satisfaction.
I hope that I can do it to your complete satisfaction.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But before we part, give me leave to ask you one question. Would not water, as well as ether, boil with less heat, if deprived of the pressure of the atmosphere?
But before we say goodbye, can I ask you one question? Wouldn't water, like ether, boil at a lower temperature if it were free from atmospheric pressure?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Undoubtedly. You must always recollect that there are two forces to overcome, in order to make a liquid boil or evaporate; the attraction of aggregation, and the weight of the atmosphere. On the summit of a high mountain (as Mr. De Saussure ascertained on Mount Blanc) much less heat is required to make water boil, than in the plain, where the weight of the atmosphere is 117 greater.* Indeed if the weight of the atmosphere be entirely removed by means of a good air-pump, and if water be placed in the exhausted receiver, it will evaporate so fast, however cold it maybe, as to give it the appearance of boiling from the surface. But without the assistance of the air-pump, I can show you a very pretty experiment, which proves the effect of the pressure of the atmosphere in this respect.
Undoubtedly. You should always remember that there are two forces to overcome in order to make a liquid boil or evaporate: the attraction of molecules, and the weight of the atmosphere. At the top of a high mountain (as Mr. De Saussure discovered on Mount Blanc), much less heat is needed to make water boil than in the lowlands, where the atmospheric pressure is greater. 117 In fact, if the atmospheric pressure is completely removed using a good vacuum pump, and if water is placed in the empty chamber, it will evaporate so quickly, no matter how cold it is, that it looks like it's boiling from the surface. But without a vacuum pump, I can show you a really nice experiment that demonstrates the effect of atmospheric pressure in this situation.
Observe, that this Florence flask is about half full of water, and the upper half of invisible vapour, the water being in the act of boiling.—I take it from the lamp, and cork it carefully—the water, you see, immediately ceases boiling.—I shall now dip the flask into a bason of cold water.†
Observe that this Florence flask is about half full of water, and the upper half contains invisible vapor, with the water boiling. I take it off the lamp and cork it carefully—the water immediately stops boiling. Now, I will dip the flask into a basin of cold water.†
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But look, Mrs. B., the hot water begins to boil again, although the cold water must rob it more and more of its caloric! What can be the reason of that?
But look, Mrs. B., the hot water is starting to boil again, even though the cold water must be taking away more and more of its heat! What could be causing that?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Let us examine its temperature. You see the thermometer immersed in it remains stationary at 180 degrees, which is about 30 degrees below the boiling point. When I took the flask from the lamp, I observed to you that the upper part of it was filled with vapour; this being compelled to yield its caloric to the cold water, was again condensed into water—What, then, filled the upper part of the flask?
Let’s check the temperature. You can see the thermometer in it stays at 180 degrees, which is about 30 degrees below the boiling point. When I took the flask off the lamp, I pointed out that the top part was filled with vapor; this vapor had to give up its heat to the cold water and turned back into liquid. So, what filled the upper part of the flask?
EMILY.
EMMA.
Nothing; for it was too well corked for the air to gain admittance, and therefore the upper part of the flask must be a vacuum.
Nothing; because it was sealed too tightly for air to get in, so the top part of the flask had to be a vacuum.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The water below, therefore, no longer sustains the pressure of the atmosphere, and will consequently boil at a much lower temperature. Thus, you see, though it had lost many degrees of heat, it began boiling again the instant the vacuum was formed above it. The boiling has now ceased, the temperature of the water being still farther reduced; if it had been ether, instead of water, it would have continued boiling much longer, for ether boils, under the usual atmospheric pressure, at a temperature as low as 100 degrees; and in a vacuum it boils at almost any temperature; but 119 water being a more dense fluid, requires a more considerable quantity of caloric to make it evaporate quickly, even when the pressure of the atmosphere is removed.
The water below no longer feels the pressure of the atmosphere, so it boils at a much lower temperature. As you can see, even though it lost a lot of heat, it started boiling again the moment the vacuum was created above it. The boiling has now stopped, and the water's temperature has dropped even more; if it had been ether instead of water, it would have kept boiling for much longer because ether boils at around 100 degrees under normal atmospheric pressure, and in a vacuum, it can boil at almost any temperature. However, since water is a denser fluid, it needs a larger amount of heat to evaporate quickly, even when the atmospheric pressure is eliminated. 119
EMILY.
EMILY.
What proportion of vapour can the atmosphere contain in a state of solution?
What percentage of vapor can the atmosphere hold in a dissolved state?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
I do not know whether it has been exactly ascertained by experiment; but at any rate this proportion must vary, both according to the temperature and the weight of the atmosphere; for the lower the temperature, and the greater the pressure, the smaller must be the proportion of vapour that the atmosphere can contain.
I don't know if experiments have confirmed this, but regardless, this ratio must change based on both temperature and air pressure. The lower the temperature and the higher the pressure, the less vapor the atmosphere can hold.
To conclude the subject of free caloric, I should mention Ignition, by which is meant that emission of light which is produced in bodies at a very high temperature, and which is the effect of accumulated caloric.
To wrap up the topic of free caloric, I should mention Ignition, which refers to the emission of light produced in objects at extremely high temperatures, caused by accumulated caloric.
EMILY.
EMMA.
You mean, I suppose, that light which is produced by a burning body?
You mean, I guess, that light that's created by something that's on fire?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
No: ignition is quite independent of combustion. Clay, chalk, and indeed all incombustible 120 substances, may be made red hot. When a body burns, the light emitted is the effect of a chemical change which takes place, whilst ignition is the effect of caloric alone, and no other change than that of temperature is produced in the ignited body.
No: ignition is completely separate from combustion. Clay, chalk, and really any non-combustible materials can be heated to a bright red. When something burns, the light it gives off is the result of a chemical change that occurs, while ignition is solely the result of heat, and no other change besides a temperature increase happens in the ignited material. 120
All solid bodies, and most liquids, are susceptible of ignition, or, in other words, of being heated so as to become luminous; and it is remarkable that this takes place pretty nearly at the same temperature in all bodies, that is, at about 800 degrees of Fahrenheit’s scale.
All solid materials, and most liquids, can catch fire, or in other words, can be heated to the point of glowing; and it's interesting that this happens at roughly the same temperature for all materials, which is about 800 degrees Fahrenheit.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But how can liquids attain so high a temperature, without being converted into vapour?
But how can liquids reach such a high temperature without turning into vapor?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
By means of confinement and pressure. Water confined in a strong iron vessel (called Papin’s digester) can have its temperature raised to upwards of 400 degrees. Sir James Hall has made some very curious experiments on the effects of heat assisted by pressure; by means of strong gun-barrels, he succeeded in melting a variety of substances which were considered as infusible: and it is not unlikely that, by similar methods, water itself might be heated to redness.
By using confinement and pressure, water stored in a strong iron container (known as Papin’s digester) can reach temperatures over 400 degrees. Sir James Hall conducted some fascinating experiments on the effects of heat combined with pressure; using strong gun barrels, he managed to melt various substances that were thought to be unmeltable. It's quite possible that by similar methods, water could even be heated to a glowing red state.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I am surprised at that: for I thought that the force of steam was such as to destroy almost all mechanical resistance.
I’m surprised by that because I thought steam power was strong enough to overcome just about any mechanical resistance.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The expansive force of steam is prodigious; but in order to subject water to such high temperatures, it is prevented by confinement from being converted into steam, and the expansion of heated water is comparatively trifling.—But we have dwelt so long on the subject of free caloric, that we must reserve the other modifications of that agent to our next meeting, when we shall endeavour to proceed more rapidly.
The power of steam is incredible; however, to heat water to such high temperatures, it’s confined so it doesn’t turn into steam, and the expansion of hot water is relatively minor. —But we’ve spent so much time on the topic of free heat that we need to save the other changes of that energy for our next meeting, where we’ll try to move along more quickly.
* Two pieces of thin glass tubes, sealed at one end, might answer this purpose better. The experiment, however, as here described, is difficult, and requires a very nice apparatus. But if, instead of phials or tubes, two watch-glasses be used, water may be frozen almost instantly in the same manner. The two glasses are placed over one another, with a few drops of water interposed between them, and the uppermost glass is filled with ether. After working the pump for a minute or two, the glasses are found to adhere strongly together, and a thin layer of ice is seen between them.
* Two thin glass tubes, sealed at one end, might work better for this purpose. However, the experiment as described here is complicated and needs very precise equipment. But if you use two watch glasses instead of bottles or tubes, water can be frozen almost instantly in the same way. The two glasses are stacked on top of each other, with a few drops of water between them, and the top glass is filled with ether. After running the pump for a minute or two, the glasses will stick tightly together, and a thin layer of ice will be visible between them.
* On the top of Mount Blanc, water boiled when heated only to 187 degrees, instead of 212 degrees.
* At the top of Mount Blanc, water boiled when heated to just 187 degrees instead of 212 degrees.
† The same effect may be produced by wrapping a cold wet linen cloth round the upper part of the flask. In order to show how much the water cools whilst it is boiling, a thermometer, graduated on the tube itself, may be introduced into the bottle through the cork.
† You can achieve the same effect by wrapping a cold, wet linen cloth around the upper part of the flask. To demonstrate how much the water cools while it’s boiling, you can insert a thermometer, marked on the tube itself, into the bottle through the cork.
CONVERSATION IV.
ON COMBINED CALORIES, UNDERSTANDING SPECIFIC AND LATENT HEAT.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
We are now to examine the other modifications of caloric.
We are now going to look at the other changes in heat.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I am very curious to know of what nature they can be; for I have no notion of any kind of heat that is not perceptible to the senses.
I’m really curious about what they could be like, because I don’t have any idea of a type of heat that isn’t noticeable to the senses.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
In order to enable you to understand them, it will be necessary to enter into some previous explanations.
To help you understand them, we need to go over some background information first.
It has been discovered by modern chemists, that bodies of a different nature, heated to the same temperature, do not contain the same quantity of caloric.
Modern chemists have found that substances of different types, when heated to the same temperature, do not hold the same amount of heat.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
How could that be ascertained? Have you not told us that it is impossible to discover the absolute quantity of caloric which bodies contain?
How could that be figured out? Haven't you told us that it's impossible to determine the exact amount of heat that substances hold?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
True; but at the same time I said that we were enabled to form a judgment of the proportions which bodies bore to each other in this respect. Thus it is found that, in order to raise the temperature of different bodies the same number of degrees, different quantities of caloric are required for each of them. If, for instance, you place a pound of lead, a pound of chalk, and a pound of milk, in a hot oven, they will be gradually heated to the temperature of the oven; but the lead will attain it first, the chalk next, and the milk last.
True; but at the same time, I mentioned that we can judge the proportions that different materials have in this regard. It turns out that to raise the temperature of various substances by the same number of degrees, different amounts of heat are needed for each one. For example, if you put a pound of lead, a pound of chalk, and a pound of milk in a hot oven, they will slowly heat up to the oven's temperature; however, the lead will reach it first, followed by the chalk, and then the milk.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
That is a natural consequence of their different bulks; the lead being the smallest body, will be heated soonest, and the milk, which is the largest, will require the longest time.
That is a natural result of their different sizes; the lead, being the smallest, will heat up first, while the milk, which is the largest, will take the longest to heat.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
That explanation will not do, for if the lead be the least in bulk, it offers also the least surface to the caloric, the quantity of heat therefore which can enter into it in the same space of time is proportionally smaller.
That explanation isn't sufficient, because if the lead is the smallest in size, it also has the least surface area exposed to heat. Therefore, the amount of heat that can enter it in the same amount of time is proportionally less.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Why, then, do not the three bodies attain the temperature of the oven at the same time?
Why don't the three bodies reach the temperature of the oven at the same time?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
It is supposed to be on account of the different capacity of these bodies for caloric.
It is believed to be due to the different ability of these bodies to hold heat.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
What do you mean by the capacity of a body for caloric?
What do you mean by a body's ability to hold heat?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
I mean a certain disposition of bodies to require more or less caloric for raising their temperature to any degree of heat. Perhaps the fact may be thus explained:
I mean a certain way that substances need more or less heat to increase their temperature to any level. Maybe this fact can be explained like this:
Let us put as many marbles into this glass as it will contain, and pour some sand over them—observe how the sand penetrates and lodges between them. We shall now fill another glass with pebbles of various forms—you see that they arrange themselves in a more compact manner than the marbles, which, being globular, can touch each other by a single point only. The pebbles, therefore, will not admit so much sand between them; and consequently one of these glasses will necessarily contain more sand than the other, though both of them be equally full.
Let’s fill this glass with as many marbles as it can hold, and then pour some sand over them—notice how the sand sinks in and settles around them. Now, let’s take another glass and fill it with pebbles of different shapes—you can see that they fit together more closely than the marbles, which can only touch at one point. As a result, the pebbles won't allow as much sand to fit between them; therefore, one of these glasses will inevitably hold more sand than the other, even though both are completely full.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
You can no longer be surprised, therefore, that bodies of a different capacity for caloric should require different proportions of that fluid to raise their temperatures equally.
You can't be surprised anymore that bodies with different capacities for heat need different amounts of that fluid to raise their temperatures the same way.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But I do not conceive why the body that contains the most caloric should not be of the highest temperature; that is to say, feel hot in proportion to the quantity of caloric it contains?
But I don't understand why the body that holds the most heat shouldn't be the hottest; in other words, shouldn't it feel warm based on the amount of heat it contains?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
The caloric that is employed in filling the capacity of a body, is not free caloric; but is imprisoned as it were in the body, and is therefore imperceptible: for we can feel only the caloric which the body parts with, and not that which it retains.
The heat used to fill a body's capacity isn't free heat; it's trapped within the body, so we can't perceive it. We can only feel the heat that the body releases, not the heat it keeps.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It appears to me very extraordinary that heat should be confined in a body in such a manner as to be imperceptible.
It seems really unusual to me that heat can be trapped in a body in a way that you can't even notice it.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
If you lay your hand on a hot body, you feel only the caloric which leaves it, and enters your hand; for it is impossible that you should be sensible of that which remains in the body. The thermometer, in the same manner, is affected only by the free caloric which a body transmits to it, and not at all by that which it does not part with.
If you place your hand on a hot surface, you only feel the heat that leaves it and transfers to your hand; you can’t sense the heat that stays in the object. Similarly, a thermometer only reacts to the heat that a body releases to it, not the heat that it retains.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I begin to understand it: but I confess that the idea of insensible heat is so new and strange to me, that it requires some time to render it familiar.
I’m starting to get it, but I have to admit that the concept of insensible heat is so new and strange to me that it takes some time to become familiar with it.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Call it insensible caloric, and the difficulty will appear much less formidable. It is indeed a sort of contradiction to call it heat, when it is so situated as to be incapable of producing that sensation. Yet this modification of caloric is commonly called SPECIFIC HEAT.
Call it insensible caloric, and the difficulty seems much less daunting. It really feels contradictory to call it heat when it's in a state that can't actually create that sensation. Still, this form of caloric is commonly referred to as Specific heat.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But it certainly would have been more correct to have called it specific caloric.
But it definitely would have been more accurate to call it specific caloric.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I do not understand how the term specific applies to this modification of caloric?
I don't get how the term specific relates to this change in caloric.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It expresses the relative quantity of caloric which different species of bodies of the same weight and temperature are capable of containing. This modification is also frequently called heat of capacity, a term perhaps preferable, as it explains better its own meaning.
It shows the amount of heat that different types of objects with the same weight and temperature can hold. This change is often referred to as heat capacity, which might be a better term because it more clearly conveys its meaning.
You now understand, I suppose, why the milk and chalk required a longer portion of time than the lead to raise their temperature to that of the oven?
You probably now understand why the milk and chalk took longer to heat up to the oven's temperature than the lead did?
EMILY.
EMILY.
Yes: the milk and chalk having a greater capacity for caloric than the lead, a greater proportion of that fluid became insensible in those bodies: and the more slowly, therefore, their temperature was raised.
Yes: the milk and chalk have a greater ability to hold heat than the lead, so a larger amount of that fluid became unnoticeable in those materials; therefore, their temperature increased more slowly.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But might not this difference proceed from the different conducting powers of heat in these three bodies, since that which is the best conductor must necessarily attain the temperature of the oven first?
But could this difference be due to the varying abilities of these three materials to conduct heat? The one that conducts heat best will naturally reach the oven's temperature first.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Very well observed, Caroline. This objection would be insurmountable, if we could not, by reversing the experiment, prove that the milk, the chalk, and the lead, actually absorbed different 128 quantities of caloric, and we know that if the different time they took in heating, proceeded merely from their different conducting powers, they would each have acquired an equal quantity of caloric.
Very well said, Caroline. This issue would be impossible to overcome if we couldn't demonstrate by reversing the experiment that the milk, chalk, and lead actually absorbed different amounts of heat. We know that if the different times they took to heat up were solely due to their varying conductivity, each of them would have gained the same amount of heat. 128
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Certainly. But how can you reverse this experiment?
Certainly. But how can you undo this experiment?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It may be done by cooling the several bodies to the same degree in an apparatus adapted to receive and measure the caloric which they give out. Thus, if you plunge them into three equal quantities of water, each at the same temperature, you will be able to judge of the relative quantity of caloric which the three bodies contained, by that, which, in cooling, they communicated to their respective portions of water: for the same quantity of caloric which they each absorbed to raise their temperature, will abandon them in lowering it; and on examining the three vessels of water, you will find the one in which you immersed the lead to be the least heated; that which held the chalk will be the next; and that which contained the milk will be heated the most of all. The celebrated Lavoisier has invented a machine to estimate, upon this principle, the specific heat of bodies in a more perfect manner; but I cannot 129 explain it to you, till you are acquainted with the next modification of caloric.
It can be done by cooling the different materials to the same temperature in a device designed to capture and measure the heat they release. If you place them in three equal amounts of water, each at the same temperature, you can determine the relative amount of heat that the three materials contained based on how much they transferred to their specific portions of water while cooling. The same amount of heat they absorbed to increase their temperature will be released as they cool down. When you examine the three containers of water, you'll find that the one with lead is the least heated; the one with chalk will be the next warmest; and the one with milk will be the hottest. The famous Lavoisier has created a machine to measure, based on this principle, the specific heat of materials more precisely; however, I cannot explain it to you until you learn about the next change in heat. 129
EMILY.
EMILY.
The more dense a body is, I suppose, the less is its capacity for caloric?
The denser a body is, I guess, the lower its capacity for heat?
MRS. B.
MR. B.
This is not always the case with bodies of different nature; iron, for instance, contains more specific heat than tin, though it is more dense. This seems to show that specific heat does hot merely depend upon the interstices between the particles; but, probably, also upon some peculiar constitution of the bodies which we do not comprehend.
This isn't always true for bodies of different types; for example, iron has a higher specific heat than tin, even though it's denser. This suggests that specific heat doesn't just depend on the spaces between the particles, but likely also on some unique properties of the materials that we don't fully understand.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But, Mrs. B., it would appear to me more proper to compare bodies by measure, rather than by weight, in order to estimate their specific heat. Why, for instance, should we not compare pints of milk, of chalk, and of lead, rather than pounds of those substances; for equal weights may be composed of very different quantities?
But, Mrs. B., it seems to me that it’s more appropriate to compare substances by volume instead of weight to determine their specific heat. Why shouldn't we compare pints of milk, chalk, and lead instead of pounds of those materials? After all, equal weights could consist of very different amounts.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
You are mistaken, my dear; equal weight must contain equal quantities of matter; and when we wish to know what is the relative quantity of caloric, 130 which substances of various kinds are capable of containing under the same temperature, we must compare equal weights, and not equal bulks of those substances. Bodies of the same weight may undoubtedly be of very different dimensions; but that does not change their real quantity of matter. A pound of feathers does not contain one atom more than a pound of lead.
You’re mistaken, my friend; equal weights must have equal amounts of matter. To understand the relative quantity of heat that different substances can hold at the same temperature, we need to compare equal weights, not equal volumes of those substances. Bodies of the same weight can certainly be very different in size, but that doesn’t change their actual amount of matter. A pound of feathers doesn’t have even one more atom than a pound of lead.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I have another difficulty to propose. It appears to me, that if the temperature of the three bodies in the oven did not rise equally, they would never reach the same degree; the lead would always keep its advantage over the chalk and milk, and would perhaps be boiling before the others had attained the temperature of the oven. I think you might as well say that, in the course of time, you and I should be of the same age?
I have another issue to bring up. It seems to me that if the temperature of the three items in the oven doesn't rise evenly, they would never end up at the same temperature; the lead would always have an edge over the chalk and milk and might even start boiling before the others have reached the oven's temperature. I think it’s just as reasonable to say that over time, you and I would be the same age?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Your comparison is not correct, Caroline. As soon as the lead reached the temperature of the oven, it would remain stationary; for it would then give out as much heat as it would receive. You should recollect that the exchange of radiating heat, between two bodies of equal temperature, is equal: it would be impossible, therefore, for the lead to accumulate heat after having attained 131 the temperature of the oven; and that of the chalk and milk therefore would ultimately arrive at the same standard. Now I fear that this will not hold good with respect to our ages, and that, as long as I live, I shall never cease to keep my advantage over you.
Your comparison isn't correct, Caroline. Once the lead reached the oven's temperature, it would stay still because it would give off as much heat as it received. You should remember that the exchange of radiating heat between two bodies at the same temperature is equal; therefore, the lead couldn't accumulate heat once it reached the oven's temperature. The chalk and milk would eventually reach the same temperature as well. However, I worry that this won’t apply to our ages, and as long as I live, I’ll never stop having the upper hand over you.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I think that I have found a comparison for specific heat, which is very applicable. Suppose that two men of equal weight and bulk, but who required different quantities of food to satisfy their appetites, sit down to dinner, both equally hungry; the one would consume a much greater quantity of provisions than the other, in order to be equally satisfied.
I believe I've found a good comparison for specific heat that's very relevant. Imagine two men of the same weight and build, but who need different amounts of food to feel full, sitting down for dinner, both equally hungry; one would eat a lot more food than the other to feel just as satisfied.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes, that is very fair; for the quantity of food necessary to satisfy their respective appetites, varies in the same manner as the quantity of caloric requisite to raise equally the temperature of different bodies.
Yes, that’s really fair; because the amount of food needed to satisfy their individual appetites changes just like the amount of heat needed to raise the temperature of different bodies equally.
EMILY.
EMILY.
The thermometer, then, affords no indication of the specific heat of bodies?
The thermometer doesn't provide any indication of the specific heat of materials?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
But there is another mode of proving the existence of specific heat, which affords a very satisfactory illustration of that modification. This, however, I did not enlarge upon before, as I thought it might appear to you rather complicated.—If you mix two fluids of different temperatures, let us say the one at 50 degrees, and the other at 100 degrees, of what temperature do you suppose the mixture will be?
But there's another way to demonstrate the existence of specific heat, which provides a clear example of that adjustment. I didn't go into detail about it earlier because I thought it might seem a bit complicated. If you mix two fluids of different temperatures, let's say one at 50 degrees and the other at 100 degrees, what temperature do you think the mixture will be?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It will be no doubt the medium between the two, that is to say, 75 degrees.
It will definitely be the middle ground between the two, which is 75 degrees.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
That will be the case if the two bodies happen to have the same capacity for caloric; but if not, a different result will be obtained. Thus, for instance, if you mix together a pound of mercury, heated at 50 degrees, and a pound of water heated at 100 degrees, the temperature of the mixture, instead of being 75 degrees, will be 80 degrees; so that the water will have lost only 12 degrees, whilst the mercury will have gained 38 degrees; from which you will conclude that the capacity of mercury for heat is less than that of water.
That will happen if both substances have the same ability to hold heat; but if they don't, the result will be different. For example, if you mix a pound of mercury heated to 50 degrees with a pound of water heated to 100 degrees, the temperature of the mixture will be 80 degrees instead of 75 degrees; this means the water will have lost only 12 degrees, while the mercury will have gained 38 degrees. From this, you can conclude that mercury's ability to hold heat is less than that of water.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I wonder that mercury should have so little specific heat. Did we not see it was a much better conductor of heat than water?
I’m curious why mercury has such a low specific heat. Didn’t we observe that it conducts heat much better than water?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
And it is precisely on that account that its specific heat is less. For since the conductive power of bodies depends, as we have observed before, on their readiness to receive heat and part with it, it is natural to expect that those bodies which are the worst conductors should absorb the most caloric before they are disposed to part with it to other bodies. But let us now proceed to LATENT HEAT.
And that’s exactly why its specific heat is lower. Since the ability of materials to conduct heat, as we noted earlier, is based on how easily they can take in and release heat, it's reasonable to think that materials which are the poorest conductors would absorb the most heat before they’re willing to pass it on to other materials. But now, let’s move on to Hidden heat.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And pray what kind of heat is that?
And what kind of heat is that?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is another modification of combined caloric, which is so analogous to specific heat, that most chemists make no distinction between them; but Mr. Pictet, in his Essay on Fire, has so clearly discriminated them, that I am induced to adopt his view of the subject. We therefore call latent heat that portion of insensible caloric which is employed in changing the state of bodies; that is to say, in converting solids into liquids, or liquids; into vapour. When a body changes its state from 134 solid to liquid, or from liquid to vapour, its expansion occasions a sudden and considerable increase of capacity for heat, in consequence of which it immediately absorbs a quantity of caloric, which becomes fixed in the body which it has transformed; and, as it is perfectly concealed from our senses, it has obtained the name of latent heat.
It is another modification of combined heat, which is so similar to specific heat that most chemists don't differentiate between them; however, Mr. Pictet, in his Essay on Fire, has clearly distinguished them, and I’m inclined to accept his perspective on the topic. We therefore refer to latent heat as that part of invisible heat which is used to change the state of substances; that is, to convert solids into liquids, or liquids into vapor. When a substance changes its state from solid to liquid, or from liquid to vapor, its expansion causes a sudden and significant increase in its ability to hold heat, which leads it to quickly absorb a certain amount of heat that becomes stored in the transformed substance; and since it is completely hidden from our senses, it has been termed latent heat.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I think it would be much more correct to call this modification latent caloric instead of latent heat, since it does not excite the sensation of heat.
I think it would be more accurate to call this modification latent caloric instead of latent heat, since it doesn’t produce the sensation of heat.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
This modification of heat was discovered and named by Dr. Black long before the French chemists introduced the term caloric, and we must not presume to alter it, as it is still used by much better chemists than ourselves. And, besides, you are not to suppose that the nature of heat is altered by being variously modified: for if latent heat and specific heat do not excite the same sensations as free caloric, it is owing to their being in a state of confinement, which prevents them from acting upon our organs; and consequently, as soon as they are extricated from the body in which they are imprisoned, they return to their state of free caloric.
This change in heat was discovered and named by Dr. Black long before French chemists introduced the term caloric, and we shouldn't try to change it, as it is still used by much more skilled chemists than we are. Also, you shouldn’t think that the nature of heat changes when it’s modified in different ways: because if latent heat and specific heat don’t produce the same sensations as free caloric, it’s because they are confined, which stops them from affecting our senses; and as soon as they are released from the body they’re trapped in, they go back to being free caloric.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But I do not yet clearly see in what respect latent heat differs from specific heat; for they are both of them imprisoned and concealed in bodies.
But I still don't clearly understand how latent heat is different from specific heat; because both are trapped and hidden within materials.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Specific heat is that which is employed in filling the capacity of a body for caloric, in the state in which this body actually exists; while latent heat is that which is employed only in effecting a change of state, that is, in converting bodies from a solid to a liquid, or from a liquid to an aëriform state. But I think that, in a general point of view, both these modifications might be comprehended under the name of heat of capacity, as in both cases the caloric is equally engaged in filling the capacities of bodies.
Specific heat is the amount of heat needed to fill a body's capacity for warmth in its current state, while latent heat is the heat used to change a substance's state, like turning a solid into a liquid or a liquid into a gas. However, I believe that from a broader perspective, both of these types can be grouped under the term heat of capacity, since in both instances, heat is involved in filling the capacities of bodies.
I shall now show you an experiment, which I hope will give you a clear idea of what is understood by latent heat.
I will now show you an experiment that I hope will give you a clear understanding of what is meant by latent heat.
The snow which you see in this phial has been cooled by certain chemical means (which I cannot well explain to you at present), to 5 or 6 degrees below the freezing point, as you will find indicated by the thermometer which is placed in it. We shall expose it to the heat of a lamp, and you will see the thermometer gradually rise, till it reaches the freezing point——
The snow you see in this vial has been cooled by certain chemical methods (which I can't really explain to you right now) to 5 or 6 degrees below freezing, as shown by the thermometer inside. We'll hold it up to a lamp's heat, and you will notice the thermometer slowly rising until it hits the freezing point—
EMILY.
EMILY.
But there it stops, Mrs. B., and yet the lamp burns just as well as before. Why is not its heat communicated to the thermometer?
But there it stops, Mrs. B., and yet the lamp burns just as well as before. Why isn’t its heat getting transferred to the thermometer?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And the snow begins to melt, therefore it must be rising above the freezing point?
And the snow starts to melt, so it must be warming up above freezing?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The heat no longer affects the thermometer, because it is wholly employed in converting the ice into water. As the ice melts, the caloric becomes latent in the new-formed liquid, and therefore cannot raise its temperature; and the thermometer will consequently remain stationary, till the whole of the ice be melted.
The heat no longer impacts the thermometer because it is completely used in turning the ice into water. As the ice melts, the heat becomes latent in the newly formed liquid and can't raise its temperature; therefore, the thermometer will stay in place until all the ice has melted.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Now it is all melted, and the thermometer begins to rise again.
Now it's all melted, and the thermometer starts to rise again.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Because the conversion of the ice into water being completed, the caloric no longer becomes latent; and therefore the heat which the water now receives raises its temperature, as you find the thermometer indicates.
Because the ice has turned into water, the heat is no longer stored; therefore, the heat that the water now receives increases its temperature, as you can see on the thermometer.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But I do not think that the thermometer rises so quickly in the water as it did in the ice, previous to its beginning to melt, though the lamp burns equally well?
But I don't think the thermometer heats up in the water as quickly as it did in the ice before it started to melt, even though the lamp is burning just as well?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
That is owing to the different specific heat of ice and water. The capacity of water for caloric being greater than that of ice, more heat is required to raise its temperature, and therefore the thermometer rises slower in the water than in the ice.
That is due to the different specific heat of ice and water. Water's ability to hold heat is greater than that of ice, so it takes more heat to increase its temperature. As a result, the thermometer rises more slowly in water than in ice.
EMILY.
EMILY.
True; you said that a solid body always increased its capacity for heat by becoming fluid; and this is an instance of it.
True; you said that a solid body always increases its ability to hold heat by becoming liquid; and this is an example of that.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Yes, and the latent heat is that which is absorbed in consequence of the greater capacity which the water has for heat, in comparison to ice.
Yes, and latent heat is the heat absorbed because water can hold more heat than ice.
I must now tell you a curious calculation founded on that consideration. I have before observed to you that though the thermometer shows us the comparative warmth of bodies, and enables us to determine the same point at different times and places, it gives us no idea of the absolute quantity of heat in any body. We cannot tell how low it ought to fall by the privation of all heat, but an 138 attempt has been made to infer it in the following manner. It has been found by experiment, that the capacity of water for heat, when compared with that of ice, is as 10 to 9, so that, at the same temperature, ice contains one tenth of caloric less than water. By experiment also it is observed, that in order to melt ice, there must be added to it as much heat, as would, if it did not melt it, raise its temperature 140 degrees. This quantity of heat is therefore absorbed when the ice, by being converted into water, is made to contain one-ninth more caloric than it did before. Therefore 140 degrees is a ninth part of the heat contained in ice at 30 degrees; and the point of zero, or the absolute privation of heat, must consequently be 1260 degrees below 32 degrees.
I want to share a fascinating calculation based on that idea. I’ve previously mentioned that while the thermometer shows us how warm things are relatively and helps us compare temperatures at different times and places, it doesn’t convey the actual amount of heat in any object. We can’t determine how low it should drop when all heat is removed, but an attempt has been made to estimate it in this way. Experiments have shown that the heat capacity of water compared to ice is as 10 to 9, meaning that at the same temperature, ice has one-tenth less heat than water. Another experiment reveals that to melt ice, you need to add enough heat to raise its temperature by 140 degrees, assuming it didn’t melt. This amount of heat is absorbed when the ice turns into water, resulting in it containing one-ninth more heat than before. So, 140 degrees is one-ninth of the heat in ice at 30 degrees, which means the zero point, or complete absence of heat, must be 1260 degrees below 32 degrees.
This mode of investigating so curious a question is ingenious, but its correctness is not yet established by similar calculations for other bodies. The points of absolute cold, indicated by this method in various bodies, are very remote from each other; it is however possible, that this may arise from some imperfection in the experiments.
This way of looking into such an intriguing question is clever, but its accuracy hasn't been confirmed with similar calculations for other substances. The absolute zero points identified by this method in different substances are quite far apart; however, it's possible that this could be due to some flaws in the experiments.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It is indeed very ingenious—but we must now attend to our present experiment. The water begins to boil, and the thermometer is again stationary.
It’s really clever—but we need to focus on our current experiment. The water is starting to boil, and the thermometer is once again steady.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Well, Caroline, it is your turn to explain the phenomenon.
Well, Caroline, it's your turn to explain what's going on.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It is wonderfully curious! The caloric is now busy in changing the water into steam, in which it hides itself, and becomes insensible. This is another example of latent heat, producing a change of form. At first it converted a solid body into a liquid, and now it turns the liquid into vapour!
It’s incredibly interesting! The heat is currently working to transform the water into steam, where it becomes hidden and no longer noticeable. This is another instance of latent heat causing a change in form. First, it changed a solid into a liquid, and now it is turning the liquid into vapor!
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
You see, my dear, how easily you have become acquainted with these modifications of insensible heat, which at first appeared so unintelligible. If, now, we were to reverse these changes, and condense the vapour into water, and the water into ice, the latent heat would re-appear entirely, in the form of free caloric.
You see, my dear, how easily you’ve gotten familiar with these changes in heat that initially seemed so confusing. If we were to reverse these changes and turn the vapor back into water and the water into ice, the hidden heat would completely show up again as free heat.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Pray do let us see the effect of latent heat returning to its free state.
Pray let us observe the impact of latent heat returning to its free state.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
For the purpose of showing this, we need simply conduct the vapour through this tube into this vessel of cold water, where it will part with its latent heat and return to its liquid form.
To demonstrate this, we just need to pass the vapor through this tube into this container of cold water, where it will release its latent heat and turn back into its liquid form.
EMILY.
EMILY.
How rapidly the steam heats the water!
How quickly the steam heats the water!
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
That is because it does not merely impart its free caloric to the water, but likewise its latent heat. This method of heating liquids, has been turned to advantage, in several economical establishments. The steam-kitchens, which are getting into such general use, are upon the same principle. The steam is conveyed through a pipe in a similar manner, into the several vessels which contain the provisions to be dressed, where it communicates to them its latent caloric, and returns to the state of water. Count Rumford makes great use of this principle in many of his fire-places: his grand maxim is to avoid all unnecessary waste of caloric, for which purpose he confines the heat in such a manner, that not a particle of it shall unnecessarily escape; and while he economises the free caloric, he takes care also to turn the latent heat to advantage. It is thus that he is enabled to produce a degree of heat superior to that which is obtained in common fire-places, though he employs less fuel.
That’s because it doesn’t just transfer its free heat to the water, but also its hidden heat. This method of heating liquids has been effectively utilized in several cost-saving facilities. The steam kitchens that are becoming widely used operate on the same principle. The steam is directed through a pipe similarly into the various containers holding the food to be cooked, where it transfers its latent heat to them and returns to its water state. Count Rumford makes great use of this principle in many of his fireplaces: his main idea is to avoid any unnecessary waste of heat, so he contains the heat in such a way that not a single bit of it escapes unnecessarily; while saving the free heat, he also makes sure to utilize the hidden heat effectively. This is how he manages to produce a level of heat greater than that achieved in regular fireplaces, even though he uses less fuel.
EMILY.
EMILY.
When the advantages of such contrivances are so clear and plain, I cannot understand why they are not universally used.
When the benefits of these devices are so obvious and evident, I can't understand why they aren't used everywhere.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
A long time is always required before innovations, however useful, can be reconciled with the prejudices of the vulgar.
A long time is always needed before innovations, no matter how useful, can be accepted by the general public.
EMILY.
EMILY.
What a pity it is that there should be a prejudice against new inventions; how much more rapidly the world would improve, if such useful discoveries were immediately and universally adopted!
What a shame it is that there's a bias against new inventions; how much faster the world would progress if these valuable discoveries were quickly and widely embraced!
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
I believe, my dear, that there are as many novelties attempted to be introduced, the adoption of which would be prejudicial to society, as there are of those which would be beneficial to it. The well-informed, though by no means exempt from error, have an unquestionable advantage over the illiterate, in judging what is likely or not to prove serviceable; and therefore we find the former more ready to adopt such discoveries as promise to be really advantageous, than the latter, who having no other test of the value of a novelty but time and experience, at first oppose its introduction. The well-informed, however, are frequently disappointed in their most sanguine expectations, and the prejudices of the vulgar, though they often retard the progress of knowledge, yet sometimes, it must be 142 admitted, prevent the propagation of error.—But we are deviating from our subject.
I believe, my dear, that there are just as many new ideas trying to be introduced that would harm society as there are ones that would benefit it. The well-informed, although not free from mistakes, have a definite edge over those who are uneducated when it comes to judging what is likely to be useful. That's why we see the knowledgeable more willing to accept discoveries that promise to be genuinely beneficial, while the uneducated, who have no other way to assess the value of a new idea except through time and experience, initially resist its introduction. However, the well-informed often find themselves disappointed by their most optimistic expectations, and while the biases of the general public may slow down the advancement of knowledge, they sometimes, it must be acknowledged, prevent the spread of falsehoods. — But we are getting off track. 142
We have converted steam into water, and are now to change water into ice, in order to render the latent heat sensible, as it escapes from the water on its becoming solid. For this purpose we must produce a degree of cold that will make water freeze.
We have turned steam into water, and now we need to change water into ice to make the hidden heat noticeable as it escapes when the water solidifies. To do this, we must create a temperature that will cause the water to freeze.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
That must be very difficult to accomplish in this warm room.
That must be really hard to do in this warm room.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Not so much as you think. There are certain chemical mixtures which produce a rapid change from the solid to the fluid state, or the reverse, in the substances combined, in consequence of which change latent heat is either extricated or absorbed.
Not as much as you think. There are specific chemical mixtures that cause a quick change from solid to liquid, or the other way around, in the combined substances, which results in latent heat being either released or absorbed.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I do not quite understand you.
I don't really get you.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
This snow and salt, which you see me mix together, are melting rapidly; heat, therefore, must be absorbed by the mixture, and cold produced.
This snow and salt, which you see me mixing together, are melting quickly; therefore, heat must be absorbed by the mixture, and cold is created.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It feels even colder than ice, and yet the snow is melted. This is very extraordinary.
It feels even colder than ice, yet the snow has melted. This is truly remarkable.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
The cause of the intense cold of the mixture is to be attributed to the change from a solid to a fluid state. The union of the snow and salt produces a new arrangement of their particles, in consequence of which they become liquid; and the quantity of caloric, required to effect this change, is seized upon by the mixture wherever it can be obtained. This eagerness of the mixture for caloric, during its liquefaction, is such, that it converts part of its own free caloric into latent heat, and it is thus that its temperature is lowered.
The reason for the extreme cold of the mixture is due to the transition from a solid to a liquid state. When snow and salt come together, their particles rearrange in such a way that they turn into liquid. The amount of heat needed for this change is absorbed by the mixture from any available source. This strong desire of the mixture for heat during its melting is so intense that it turns some of its own free heat into latent heat, which is how its temperature drops.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Whatever you put in this mixture, therefore, would freeze?
Whatever you put in this mixture, then, would freeze?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes; at least any fluid that is susceptible of freezing at that temperature. I have prepared this mixture of salt and snow for the purpose of freezing the water from which you are desirous of seeing the latent heat escape. I have put a thermometer in the glass of water that is to be frozen, in order that you may see how it cools.
Yes; at least any liquid that can freeze at that temperature. I have made this mix of salt and snow to freeze the water from which you want to see the hidden heat escape. I’ve put a thermometer in the glass of water that’s going to freeze, so you can see how it cools down.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
The thermometer descends, but the heat which the water is now losing, is its free, not its latent heat.
The thermometer drops, but the heat that the water is losing now is its free, not its latent heat.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Certainly; it does not part with its latent heat till it changes its state and is converted into ice.
Certainly; it doesn't release its hidden heat until it changes state and turns into ice.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But here is a very extraordinary circumstance! The thermometer is fallen below the freezing point, and yet the water is not frozen.
But here's a really surprising situation! The thermometer has dropped below freezing, and still, the water isn't frozen.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
That is always the case previous to the freezing of water when it is in a state of rest. Now it begins to congeal, and you may observe that the thermometer again rises to the freezing point.
That’s always the case before water freezes when it’s at rest. Now it starts to solidify, and you can see that the thermometer rises again to the freezing point.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It appears to me very strange that the thermometer should rise the very moment that the water freezes; for it seems to imply that the water was colder before it froze than when in the act of freezing.
It seems really odd to me that the thermometer goes up right when the water freezes; it implies that the water was colder before it froze than it is while it's freezing.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It is so; and after our long dissertation on this circumstance, I did not think it would appear so surprising to you. Reflect a little, and I think you will discover the reason of it.
It is so; and after our lengthy discussion on this situation, I didn’t expect it to seem so surprising to you. Take a moment to think about it, and I believe you’ll figure out the reason.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It must be, no doubt, the extrications of latent heat, at the instant the water freezes, that raises the temperature.
It must be, without a doubt, the release of latent heat at the moment the water freezes that raises the temperature.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Certainly; and if you now examine the thermometer, you will find that its rise was but temporary, and lasted only during the disengagement of the latent heat—now that all the water is frozen it falls again, and will continue to fall till the ice and mixture are of an equal temperature.
Sure, and if you check the thermometer now, you'll see that its increase was just temporary and only happened while the latent heat was being released—now that all the water is frozen, it drops again and will keep falling until the ice and the mixture are at the same temperature.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And can you show us any experiments in which liquids, by being mixed, become solid, and disengage latent heat?
And can you show us any experiments where mixing liquids makes them solid and releases latent heat?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
I could show you several; but you are not yet sufficiently advanced to understand them well. I shall, however, try one, which will afford you a striking instance of the fact. The fluid which you see in this phial consists of a quantity of a certain salt called muriat of lime, dissolved in water. Now, if I pour into it a few drops of this other fluid, called sulphuric acid, the whole, or very nearly the whole, will be instantaneously converted into a solid mass.
I could show you several examples, but you're not advanced enough to understand them yet. However, I’ll try one that will give you a clear illustration of the point. The liquid in this vial is a solution of a certain salt called muriat of lime in water. Now, if I add a few drops of this other liquid, called sulphuric acid, almost all of it will instantly turn into a solid mass.
EMILY.
EMILY.
How white it turns! I feel the latent heat escaping, for the bottle is warm, and the fluid is changed to a solid white substance like chalk!
How white it gets! I can feel the heat escaping because the bottle is warm, and the liquid has turned into a solid white substance like chalk!
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
This is, indeed, the most curious experiment we have seen yet. But pray what is that white vapour that ascends from the mixture?
This is definitely the most interesting experiment we've seen so far. But what is that white vapor rising from the mixture?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
You are not yet enough of a chemist to understand that.—But take care, Caroline, do not approach too near it, for it has a very pungent smell.
You’re not quite a chemist yet to get that.—But be careful, Caroline, don’t get too close to it because it has a really strong smell.
I shall show you another instance similar to that of the water, which you observed to become warmer as it froze. I have in this phial a solution of a salt called sulphat of soda or Glauber’s salt, made very strong, and corked up when it was hot, and kept without agitation till it became cold, as you may feel the phial is. Now when I take out the cork and let the air fall upon it, (for being closed when boiling, there was a vacuum in the upper part) observe that the salt will suddenly crystallize. . . .
I’ll show you another example similar to the water you noticed getting warmer as it froze. In this bottle, I have a very concentrated solution of a salt called Glauber’s salt or sodium sulfate, which I sealed while it was hot and left undisturbed until it cooled down, as you can feel the bottle is now. Now, when I remove the cork and let air in (since it was sealed while boiling, there was a vacuum inside), watch how the salt suddenly crystallizes...
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Surprising! how beautifully the needles of salt have shot through the whole phial!
Surprising! How beautifully the salt crystals have formed throughout the entire vial!
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Yes, it is very striking—but pray do not forget the object of the experiment. Feel how warm the phial has become by the conversion of part of the liquid into a solid.
Yes, it’s quite impressive—but please don’t lose sight of the purpose of the experiment. Notice how warm the bottle has gotten due to part of the liquid turning into a solid.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Quite warm I declare! this is a most curious experiment of the disengagement of latent heat.
Quite warm, I must say! This is a very interesting experiment in releasing latent heat.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The slakeing of lime is another remarkable instance of the extrication of latent heat. Have you never observed how quick-lime smokes when water is poured upon it, and how much heat it produces?
The slaking of lime is another impressive example of releasing latent heat. Have you ever noticed how quicklime fizzes when water is added, and how much heat it generates?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Yes; but I do not understand what change of state takes place in the lime that occasions its giving out latent heat; for the quick-lime, which is solid, is (if I recollect right) reduced to powder, by this operation, and is, therefore, rather expanded than condensed.
Yes; but I don’t understand what change happens in the lime that causes it to release latent heat; because the quicklime, which is solid, is (if I remember correctly) ground into powder during this process, and is, therefore, more expanded than condensed.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It is from the water, not the lime, that the latent heat is set free. The water incorporates with, and becomes solid in the lime; in consequence of which, the heat, which kept it in a liquid state, is disengaged, and escapes in a sensible form.
It’s the water, not the lime, that releases the latent heat. The water combines with the lime and turns solid; as a result, the heat that kept it in liquid form is released and felt in a noticeable way.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I always thought that the heat originated in the lime. It seems very strange that water, and cold water too, should contain so much heat.
I always thought that the heat came from the lime. It seems really strange that water, even cold water, could hold so much heat.
EMILY.
EMILY.
After this extrication of caloric, the water must exist in a state of ice in the lime, since it parts with the heat which kept it liquid.
After this removal of heat, the water must be in a frozen state in the lime, since it loses the heat that kept it liquid.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It cannot properly be called ice, since ice implies a degree of cold, at least equal to the freezing point. Yet as water, in combining with lime, gives out more heat than in freezing, it must be in a state of still greater solidity in the lime, than it is in the form of ice; and you may have observed that it does not moisten or liquefy the lime in the smallest degree.
It can't really be called ice because ice suggests a level of coldness, at least at the freezing point. However, since water releases more heat when it combines with lime than it does when it freezes, it must be in a state of even greater solidity in the lime than it is as ice. You may have noticed that it doesn't wet or turn the lime into liquid at all.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But, Mrs. B., the smoke that rises is white; if it was only pure caloric which escaped, we might feel, but could not see it.
But, Mrs. B., the smoke that rises is white; if it were just pure heat that escaped, we might feel it, but we wouldn’t be able to see it.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
This white vapour is formed by some of the particles of lime, in a state of fine dust, which are carried off by the caloric.
This white vapor is made up of some lime particles, in a fine dust form, that are lifted away by the heat.
EMILY.
EMILY.
In all changes of state, then, a body either absorbs or disengages latent heat?
In any change of state, a substance either absorbs or releases latent heat.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
You cannot exactly say absorbs latent heat, as the heat becomes latent only on being confined in the body; but you may say, generally, that bodies, in passing from a solid to a liquid form, or from the liquid state to that of vapour, absorb heat; and that when the reverse takes place, heat is disengaged.*
You can't really say absorbs latent heat, since heat only becomes latent when it's contained within the body; however, you can generally say that substances, when changing from solid to liquid or from liquid to vapor, absorb heat; and that when the opposite happens, heat is released.*
EMILY.
EMILY.
We can now, I think, account for the ether boiling, and the water freezing in vacuo, at the same temperature.†
We can now, I believe, explain how ether boils and water freezes in a vacuum at the same temperature.†
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Let me hear how you explain it.
Let me know how you explain it.
EMILY.
EMILY.
The latent heat, which the water gave out in freezing, was immediately absorbed by the ether, during its conversion into vapour; and therefore, from a latent state in one liquid, it passed into a latent state in the other.
The latent heat that the water released while freezing was quickly absorbed by the ether as it turned into vapor; so, it moved from a latent state in one liquid to a latent state in the other.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
But this only partly accounts for the result of the experiment; it remains to be explained why the 150 temperature of the ether, while in a state of ebullition, is brought down to the freezing temperature of the water.—It is because the ether, during its evaporation, reduces its own temperature, in the same proportion as that of the water, by converting its free caloric into latent heat: so that, though one liquid boils, and the other freezes, their temperatures remain in a state of equilibrium.
But this only partly explains the outcome of the experiment; we still need to clarify why the 150 temperature of the ether, while boiling, drops to the freezing point of the water. It’s because the ether, during its evaporation, lowers its own temperature in proportion to that of the water by transforming its free heat into latent heat. As a result, even though one liquid is boiling and the other is freezing, their temperatures stay balanced.
EMILY.
EMILY
But why does not water, as well as ether, reduce its own temperature by evaporating?
But why doesn’t water, like ether, lower its own temperature by evaporating?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The fact is that it does, though much less rapidly than ether. Thus, for instance, you may often have observed, in the heat of summer, how much any particular spot may be cooled by watering, though the water used for that purpose be as warm as the air itself. Indeed so much cold may be produced by the mere evaporation of water, that the inhabitants of India, by availing themselves of the most favourable circumstances for this process which their warm climate can afford, namely, the cool of the night, and situations most exposed to the night breeze, succeed in causing water to freeze, though the temperature of the air be as high as 60 degrees. The water is put into shallow earthen trays, so as to expose an extensive 151 surface to the process of evaporation, and in the morning, the water is found covered with a thin cake of ice, which is collected in sufficient quantity to be used for purposes of luxury.
The reality is that it does, but much slower than ether. For example, during the summer heat, you might have noticed how much any particular spot can cool down by watering it, even if the water is as warm as the air. In fact, evaporation can create such cold that people in India manage to freeze water by taking advantage of the best conditions their warm climate offers—like the cool of the night and locations that are exposed to the night breeze. They achieve this even when the air temperature is as high as 60 degrees. Water is placed in shallow clay trays to maximize the surface area for evaporation, and in the morning, a thin layer of ice is found covering the water, which is collected in enough quantity for luxury uses. 151
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
How delicious it must be to drink liquids so cold in those tropical climates! But, Mrs. B., could we not try that experiment?
How refreshing it must be to drink such cold beverages in those tropical climates! But, Mrs. B., couldn’t we give that a try?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
If we were in the country, I have no doubt but that we should be able to freeze water, by the same means, and under similar circumstances. But we can do it immediately, upon a small scale, in this very room, in which the thermometer stands at 70 degrees. For this purpose we need only place some water in a little cup under the receiver of the air-pump (Plate V. fig. 1.), and exhaust the air from it. What will be the consequence, Caroline?
If we were in the countryside, I have no doubt we could freeze water using the same method and under similar conditions. But we can actually do it right now, on a small scale, in this very room, where the thermometer reads 70 degrees. To do this, we just need to put some water in a little cup under the air-pump receiver (Plate V. fig. 1.), and remove the air from it. What do you think will happen, Caroline?
Vol. I. page 138.
Vol. I. p. 138.
Fig. 1. The air-pump & receiver for Mr. Leslie’s experiment. C a saucer with sulphuric Acid. B a glass or earthen cup containing Water. D a stand for the cup with its legs made of Glass. A a Thermometer.
Fig. 1. The air pump and receiver for Mr. Leslie’s experiment. C a saucer with sulfuric acid. B a glass or ceramic cup containing water. D a stand for the cup with legs made of glass. A a thermometer.
Larger view (complete Plate)
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (complete plate)
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Of course the water will evaporate more quickly, since there will no longer be any atmospheric pressure on its surface: but will this be sufficient to make the water freeze?
Of course, the water will evaporate faster since there won't be any atmospheric pressure on its surface anymore. But will that be enough to make the water freeze?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Probably not, because the vapour will not be carried off fast enough; but this will be accomplished without difficulty if we introduce into the receiver (fig. 1.), in a saucer, or other large shallow vessel, some strong sulphuric acid, a substance which has a great attraction for water, whether in the form of vapour, or in the liquid state. This attraction is such that the acid will instantly absorb the moisture as it rises from the water, so as to make room for the formation of fresh vapour; this will of course hasten the process, and the cold produced from the rapid evaporation of the water, will, in a few minutes, be sufficient to freeze its surface.* We shall now exhaust the air from the receiver.
Probably not, because the vapor won't be carried off quickly enough; but this can be easily done if we place some strong sulfuric acid in a saucer or other large shallow container inside the receiver (fig. 1.). Sulfuric acid is very good at attracting water, whether it’s in vapor form or liquid. This attraction is so strong that the acid will immediately absorb the moisture as it rises from the water, making room for more vapor to form. This will, of course, speed up the process, and the cold produced from the rapid evaporation of the water will, in just a few minutes, be enough to freeze its surface.* Now we will remove the air from the receiver.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Thousands of small bubbles already rise through the water from the internal surface of the cup; what is the reason of this?
Thousands of tiny bubbles are already rising through the water from the inside surface of the cup; what’s causing this?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
These are bubbles of air which were partly attached to the vessel, and partly diffused in the water itself; and they expand and rise in consequence of the atmospheric pressure being removed.
These are air bubbles that were partially attached to the vessel and partially mixed in with the water itself; they expand and rise because the atmospheric pressure has been removed.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
See, Mrs. B.; the thermometer in the cup is sinking fast; it has already descended to 40 degrees!
See, Mrs. B.; the thermometer in the cup is dropping quickly; it's already down to 40 degrees!
EMILY.
EMILY.
The water seems now and then violently agitated on the surface, as if it was boiling; and yet the thermometer is descending fast!
The water occasionally looks violently disturbed on the surface, almost as if it's boiling; yet the thermometer keeps dropping quickly!
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
You may call it boiling, if you please, for this appearance is, as well as boiling, owing to the rapid formation of vapour; but here, as you have just observed, it takes place from the surface, for it is only when heat is applied to the bottom of the vessel that the vapour is formed there.—Now crystals of ice are actually shooting all over the surface of the water.
You can call it boiling if you want, because this look is, like boiling, due to the quick formation of vapor; but here, as you just noticed, it happens from the surface, since vapor is only formed at the bottom of the container when heat is applied there.—Now, ice crystals are actually forming all over the surface of the water.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
How beautiful it is! The surface is now entirely frozen—but the thermometer remains at 32 degrees.
How beautiful it is! The surface is completely frozen now—but the thermometer is still at 32 degrees.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
And so it will, conformably with our doctrine of latent heat, until the whole of the water is frozen; but it will then again begin to descend lower and lower, in consequence of the evaporation which goes on from the surface of the ice.
And so it will, in line with our idea of latent heat, until all the water is frozen; but it will then start to drop lower and lower again because of the evaporation happening from the surface of the ice.
EMILY.
EMILY.
This is a most interesting experiment; but it would be still more striking if no sulphuric acid were required.
This is a really interesting experiment, but it would be even more impressive if it didn't need any sulfuric acid.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
I will show you a freezing instrument, contrived by Dr. Wollaston, upon the same principle as Mr. Leslie’s experiment, by which water may be frozen by its own evaporation alone, without the assistance of sulphuric acid.
I will show you a freezing device created by Dr. Wollaston, based on the same principle as Mr. Leslie’s experiment, where water can be frozen just by its own evaporation, without needing sulfuric acid.
This tube, which, as you see (Plate V. fig. 2.), is terminated at each extremity by a bulb, one of which is half full of water, is internally perfectly exhausted of air; the consequence of this is, that the water in the bulb is always much disposed to evaporate. This evaporation, however, does not proceed sufficiently fast to freeze the water; but if the empty ball be cooled by some artificial means, so as to condense quickly the vapour which rises from the water, the process may be thus so much promoted as to cause the water to freeze in the other ball. Dr. Wollaston has called this instrument Cryophorus.
This tube, which, as you can see (Plate V. fig. 2.), has a bulb at each end, with one side half full of water, is completely vacuum-sealed inside; as a result, the water in the bulb is always very eager to evaporate. However, this evaporation doesn't happen quickly enough to freeze the water; but if the empty bulb is cooled using some artificial method, causing the vapor rising from the water to condense rapidly, this process can be enhanced enough to freeze the water in the other bulb. Dr. Wollaston named this device Cryophorus.
Vol. I. page 138.
Vol. I. p. 138.
Fig. 2. Dr. Wollaston’s Cryophorus.
Fig. 5. Dr. Marcet’s mode of using the Cryophorus.
Fig. 3. & 4. the different parts of Fig. 5. seen
separate.
Fig. 2. Dr. Wollaston’s Cryophorus.
Fig. 5. Dr. Marcet’s method of using the Cryophorus.
Fig. 3. & 4. the various parts of Fig. 5. viewed individually.
Larger view (complete Plate)
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (full Plate)
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
So that cold seems to perform here the same part which the sulphuric acid acted in Mr. Leslie’s experiment?
So that cold seems to play the same role here that sulfuric acid did in Mr. Leslie’s experiment?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Exactly so; but let us try the experiment.
Exactly; but let's give it a try.
EMILY.
EMMA.
How will you cool the instrument? You have neither ice nor snow.
How will you cool the device? You have no ice or snow.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
True: but we have other means of effecting this.* You recollect what an intense cold can be produced by the evaporation of ether in an exhausted receiver. We shall inclose the bulb in this little bag of fine flannel (fig. 3.), then soke it in ether, and introduce it into the receiver of the air-pump. (Fig. 5.) For this purpose we shall find it more convenient to use a cryophorus of this shape (fig. 4.), as its elongated bulb passes easily through a brass plate which closes the top of the receiver. If we now exhaust the receiver quickly, you will see, in less than a minute, the water freeze in the other bulb, out of the receiver.
That's true, but we have other ways to achieve this.* Remember how extremely cold it can get from the evaporation of ether in a vacuum chamber? We’ll wrap the bulb in this little bag made of fine flannel (fig. 3.), soak it in ether, and then place it into the air pump's chamber (fig. 5.). For this, it’ll be easier to use a cryophorus shaped like this (fig. 4.), since its long bulb can easily fit through a brass plate that seals the top of the chamber. If we quickly create a vacuum in the chamber, you’ll see the water freeze in the other bulb outside the chamber in less than a minute.
EMILY.
EMILY.
The bulb already looks quite dim, and small drops of water are condensing on its surface.
The bulb already looks pretty dim, and tiny drops of water are forming on its surface.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And now crystals of ice shoot all over the water. This is, indeed, a very curious experiment!
And now ice crystals are spreading all over the water. This is certainly a very interesting experiment!
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
You will see, some other day, that, by a similar method, even quicksilver may be frozen.—But we cannot at present indulge in any further digression.
You will see, some other day, that, by a similar method, even mercury can be frozen.—But we can't explore that further right now.
Having advanced so far on the subject of heat, I may now give you an account of the calorimeter, an instrument invented by Lavoisier, upon the principles just explained, for the purpose of estimating the specific heat of bodies. It consists of a vessel, the inner surface of which is lined with ice, so as to form a sort of hollow globe of ice, in the midst of which the body, whose specific heat is to be ascertained, is placed. The ice absorbs caloric from this body, till it has brought it down to the freezing point; this caloric converts into water a certain portion of the ice which runs out through an aperture at the bottom of the machine; and the quantity of ice changed to water is a test of the quantity of caloric which the body has given out in descending from a certain temperature to the freezing point.
Having progressed so far on the topic of heat, I can now describe the calorimeter, an instrument created by Lavoisier based on the principles we've just discussed, to measure the specific heat of substances. It consists of a container whose inner surface is lined with ice, forming a kind of hollow ice globe, where the object whose specific heat is being measured is placed. The ice absorbs heat from this object until the object's temperature drops to the freezing point; this heat melts a portion of the ice, which then drains out through an opening at the bottom of the device. The amount of ice that turns into water indicates how much heat the object has released while cooling from a specific temperature to the freezing point.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Certainly: and thence we are able to ascertain, with precision, their respective capacities for heat. But the calorimeter affords us no more idea of the absolute quantity of heat contained in a body, than the thermometer; for though by means of it we extricate both the free and combined caloric, yet we extricate them only to a certain degree, which is the freezing point; and we know not how much they contain of either below that point.
Certainly: from there, we can accurately determine their respective capacities for heat. However, the calorimeter doesn't provide us with any clearer idea of the total amount of heat in a body than the thermometer does. Although it helps us extract both free and combined heat, we can only do this up to a certain point, which is the freezing point. We can't know how much heat exists of either type below that point.
EMILY.
EMILY.
According to the theory of latent heat, it appears to me that the weather should be warm when it freezes, and cold in a thaw: for latent heat is liberated from every substance that it freezes, and such a large supply of heat must warm the atmosphere; whilst, during a thaw, that very quantity of free heat must be taken from the atmosphere, and return to a latent state in the bodies which it thaws.
According to the theory of latent heat, it seems to me that the weather should be warm when it freezes and cold during a thaw. This is because latent heat is released from every substance that freezes, and such a significant amount of heat should warm the atmosphere. Meanwhile, during a thaw, that same amount of free heat must be drawn from the atmosphere and go back to a latent state in the materials being thawed.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Your observation is very natural; but consider that in a frost the atmosphere is so much colder than the earth, that all the caloric which it takes 158 from the freezing bodies is insufficient to raise its temperature above the freezing point; otherwise the frost must cease. But if the quantity of latent heat extricated does not destroy the frost, it serves to moderate the suddenness of the change of temperature of the atmosphere, at the commencement both of frost, and of a thaw. In the first instance, its extrication diminishes the severity of the cold; and, in the latter, its absorption moderates the warmth occasioned by a thaw: it even sometimes produces a discernible chill, at the breaking up of a frost.
Your observation makes sense; however, keep in mind that during a frost, the air is much colder than the ground, so all the heat it takes from freezing objects isn't enough to raise its temperature above the freezing point; otherwise, the frost would stop. But if the amount of latent heat released doesn’t melt the frost, it helps soften the sudden temperature changes in the air, both when frost starts and when it thaws. Initially, this release reduces the intensity of the cold; then, during a thaw, its absorption tempers the warmth, sometimes even causing a noticeable chill when the frost breaks. 158
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But what are the general causes that produce those sudden changes in the weather, especially from hot to cold, which we often experience?
But what are the main reasons for those sudden weather changes, especially from hot to cold, that we often experience?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
This question would lead us into meteorological discussions, to which I am by no means competent. One circumstance, however, we can easily understand. When the air has passed over cold countries, it will probably arrive here at a temperature much below our own, and then it must absorb heat from every object it meets with, which will produce a general fall of temperature.
This question would take us into discussions about weather, something I’m definitely not skilled in. However, there’s one thing we can easily grasp. When air moves over cold regions, it is likely to arrive here at a temperature much lower than ours, and it will need to absorb heat from everything it comes into contact with, which will cause a general drop in temperature.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
As I before told you, there is yet much uncertainty as to the nature of these subtle agents. But I am inclined to consider heat not as mere motion, but as a separate substance. Late experiments too appear to make it a compound body, consisting of the two electricities, and in our next conversation I shall inform you of the principal facts on which that opinion is founded.
As I mentioned before, there's still a lot of uncertainty about the nature of these subtle agents. However, I tend to think of heat not just as movement, but as a distinct substance. Recent experiments seem to suggest that it is a compound consisting of two types of electricity, and in our next conversation, I will share the main facts that support that view.
* This rule, if not universal, admits of very few exceptions.
* This rule, while not universal, has very few exceptions.
CONVERSATION V.
ON THE CHEMICAL PROPERTIES OF ELECTRICITY.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Before we proceed further it will be necessary to give you some account of certain properties of electricity, which have of late years been discovered to have an essential connection with the phenomena of chemistry.
Before we go any further, it's important to share some details about certain properties of electricity that have recently been found to be closely connected with the events of chemistry.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It is ELECTRICITY, if I recollect right, which comes next in our list of simple substances?
It is ELECTRICITY, if I remember correctly, that comes next on our list of simple substances?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
I have placed electricity in that list, rather from the necessity of classing it somewhere, than from any conviction that it has a right to that situation, for we are as yet so ignorant of its intimate nature, that we are unable to determine, not only whether it is simple or compound, but whether it is in fact a material agent; or, as Sir H. Davy has hinted, whether it may not be merely a property inherent 161 in matter. As, however, it is necessary to adopt some hypothesis for the explanation of the discoveries which this agent has enabled us to make, I have chosen the opinion, at present most prevalent, which supposes the existence of two kinds of electricity, distinguished by the names of positive and negative electricity.
I've included electricity on that list more out of the need to categorize it than out of any belief that it truly belongs there, since we still know so little about its true nature. We can't even figure out if it's a simple substance or a compound one, or if it’s actually a material force, or as Sir H. Davy suggested, if it might just be a property inherent in matter. However, since we need to adopt some theory to explain the discoveries that this force has helped us make, I’ve picked the currently popular view, which suggests there are two types of electricity, known as positive and negative electricity. 161
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Well, I must confess, I do not feel nearly so interested in a science in which so much uncertainty prevails, as in those which rest upon established principles; I never was fond of electricity, because, however beautiful and curious the phenomena it exhibits may be, the theories, by which they were explained, appeared to me so various, so obscure and inadequate, that I always remained dissatisfied. I was in hopes that the new discoveries in electricity had thrown so great a light on the subject, that every thing respecting it would now have been clearly explained.
Well, I have to admit, I'm not as interested in a science that has so much uncertainty as I am in those that are based on solid principles. I've never really liked electricity because, no matter how fascinating and curious the phenomena are, the theories explaining them seem so diverse, obscure, and insufficient that I've always felt unsatisfied. I had hoped that recent discoveries in electricity would have shed so much light on the subject that everything about it would now be clearly explained.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
That is a point which we are yet far from having attained. But, in spite of the imperfection of our theories, you will be amply repaid by the importance and novelty of the subject. The number of new facts which have already been ascertained, and the immense prospect of discovery 162 which has lately been opened to us, will, I hope, ultimately lead to a perfect elucidation of this branch of natural science; but at present you must be contented with studying the effects, and in some degree explaining the phenomena, without aspiring to a precise knowledge of the remote cause of electricity.
That’s a goal we’re still far from reaching. However, despite the flaws in our theories, you’ll find the subject to be very important and new. The number of new facts we’ve already uncovered and the vast potential for discovery that has recently opened up will, I hope, eventually lead to a complete understanding of this area of natural science. For now, though, you’ll have to settle for studying the effects and somewhat explaining the phenomena, without expecting to fully understand the underlying cause of electricity. 162
You have already obtained some notions of electricity: in our present conversation, therefore, I shall confine myself to that part of the science which is of late discovery, and is more particularly connected with chemistry.
You already have some understanding of electricity; in our current discussion, I will focus on the area of the science that has been discovered more recently and is more specifically related to chemistry.
It was a trifling and accidental circumstance which first gave rise to this new branch of physical science. Galvani, a professor of natural philosophy at Bologna, being engaged (about twenty years ago) in some experiments on muscular irritability, observed, that when a piece of metal was laid on the nerve of a frog, recently dead, whilst the limb supplied by that nerve rested upon some other metal, the limb suddenly moved, on a communication being made between the two pieces of metal.
It was a minor and chance incident that first led to this new area of physical science. Galvani, a professor of natural philosophy at Bologna, was involved (about twenty years ago) in some experiments on muscle response when he noticed that when a piece of metal was placed on the nerve of a recently deceased frog, and the limb connected to that nerve rested on another piece of metal, the limb suddenly moved when a connection was made between the two pieces of metal.
EMILY.
EMILY.
How is this communication made?
How is this message sent?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Either by bringing the two metals into contact, or by connecting them by means of a metallic conductor. 163 But without subjecting a frog to any cruel experiments, I can easily make you sensible of this kind of electric action. Here is a piece of zinc, (one of the metals I mentioned in the list of elementary bodies)—put it under your tongue, and this piece of silver upon your tongue, and let both the metals project a little beyond the tip of the tongue—very well—now make the projecting parts of the metals touch each other, and you will instantly perceive a peculiar sensation.
Either by bringing the two metals together or by connecting them with a metal conductor. 163 But without putting a frog through any painful experiments, I can easily show you this type of electric action. Here’s a piece of zinc (one of the metals I mentioned in the list of basic elements)—put it under your tongue, and place this piece of silver on your tongue, letting both metals stick out a bit beyond the tip of your tongue—great—now make the parts of the metals that are sticking out touch each other, and you will immediately feel a strange sensation.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Indeed I did, a singular taste, and I think a degree of heat: but I can hardly describe it.
Indeed I did, a unique flavor, and I think a bit of spiciness: but I can hardly explain it.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The action of these two pieces of metal on the tongue is, I believe, precisely similar to that made on the nerve of a frog. I shall not detain you by a detailed account of the theory by which Galvani attempted to account for this fact, as his explanation was soon overturned by subsequent experiments, which proved that Galvanism (the name this new power had obtained) was nothing more than electricity. Galvani supposed that the virtue of this new agent resided in the nerves of the frog, but Volta, who prosecuted this subject with much greater success, shewed that the phenomena did not depend on the organs of the frog, but upon 164 the electrical agency of the metals, which is excited by the moisture of the animal, the organs of the frog being only a delicate test of the presence of electric influence.
The way these two pieces of metal react on the tongue is, I believe, exactly like what happens with a frog's nerve. I won't keep you with a detailed explanation of the theory Galvani proposed to explain this, as his ideas were quickly disproven by later experiments, which showed that Galvanism (the term this new power was given) was just electricity. Galvani thought the power of this new agent was in the frog's nerves, but Volta, who explored this topic with much better results, demonstrated that the effects didn't depend on the frog's organs but on the electrical properties of the metals, which are stimulated by the animal's moisture, with the frog's organs merely serving as a sensitive indicator of electric presence. 164
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I suppose, then, the saliva of the mouth answers the same purpose as the moisture of the frog, in exciting the electricity of the pieces of silver and zinc with which Emily tried the experiment on her tongue.
I guess, then, that saliva works the same way as the moisture on a frog’s skin, in triggering the electricity of the silver and zinc pieces that Emily used for the experiment on her tongue.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Precisely. It does not appear, however, necessary that the fluid used for this purpose should be of an animal nature. Water, and acids very much diluted by water, are found to be the most effectual in promoting the developement of electricity in metals; and, accordingly, the original apparatus which Volta first constructed for this purpose, consisted of a pile or succession of plates of zinc and copper, each pair of which was connected by pieces of cloth or paper impregnated with water; and this instrument, from its original inconvenient structure and limited strength, has gradually arrived at its present state of power and improvement, such as is exhibited in the Voltaic battery. In this apparatus, a specimen of which you see before you (Plate VI. fig. 1.), the plates of zinc and copper are soldered together in pairs, each pair being placed at regular 165 distances in wooden troughs and the interstices being filled with fluid.
Exactly. However, it doesn't seem necessary for the fluid used for this purpose to be of animal origin. Water and highly diluted acids are found to be the most effective at generating electricity in metals. Consequently, the original device that Volta first created for this purpose was a stack of zinc and copper plates, with each pair connected by pieces of cloth or paper soaked in water. This device, due to its initial awkward design and limited strength, has gradually evolved into the powerful and improved version we now know as the Voltaic battery. In this device, a sample of which you see before you (Plate VI. fig. 1.), the zinc and copper plates are soldered together in pairs, with each pair positioned at regular distances in wooden troughs, and the gaps filled with fluid.
p. 151.
p. 151.
Fig. 1. 2. & 4. Voltaic Batteries
Fig. 1. 2. & 4. Voltaic Batteries
Larger view (complete Plate)
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (full plate)
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Though you will not allow us to enquire into the precise cause of electricity, may we not ask in what manner the fluid acts on the metals so as to produce it?
Though you won't let us ask about the exact cause of electricity, can we at least inquire how the fluid interacts with the metals to create it?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The action of the fluid on the metals, whether water or acid be used, is entirely of a chemical nature. But whether electricity is excited by this chemical action, or whether it is produced by the contact of the two metals, is a point upon which philosophers do not yet perfectly agree.
The way fluids interact with metals, whether it’s water or acid, is completely chemical. However, there's still debate among scientists about whether the electricity generated comes from this chemical reaction or from the contact between the two metals.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But can the mere contact of two metals, without any intervening fluid, produce electricity?
But can just the contact of two metals, without any liquid in between, generate electricity?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes, if they are afterwards separated. It is an established fact, that when two metals are put in contact, and afterwards separated, that which has the strongest attraction for oxygen exhibits signs of positive, the other of negative electricity.
Yes, if they are separated afterwards. It is a known fact that when two metals are in contact and then separated, the one that has a stronger attraction for oxygen shows signs of positive electricity, while the other shows signs of negative electricity.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It is upon this principle that Volta and Sir H. Davy explain the phenomena of the pile; but notwithstanding these two great authorities, many philosophers entertain doubts on the truth of this theory. The principal difficulty which occurs in explaining the phenomena of the Voltaic battery on this principle, is, that two such plates show no signs of different states of electricity whilst in contact, but only on being separated after contact. Now in the Voltaic battery, those plates that are in contact always continue so, being soldered together: and they cannot therefore receive a succession of charges. Besides, if we consider the mere disturbance of the balance of electricity by the contact of the plates, as the sole cause of the production of Voltaic electricity, it remains to be explained how this disturbed balance becomes an inexhaustible source of electrical energy, capable of pouring forth a constant and copious supply of electrical fluid, though without any means of replenishing itself from other sources. This subject, it must be owned, is involved in too much obscurity to enable us to speak very decidedly in favour of any theory. But, in order to avoid perplexing you with different explanations, 167 I shall confine myself to one which appears to me to be least encumbered with difficulties, and most likely to accord with truth.*
It’s on this principle that Volta and Sir H. Davy explain the workings of the pile; however, despite these two significant authorities, many philosophers have doubts about the validity of this theory. The main issue with explaining the phenomena of the Voltaic battery based on this principle is that two plates show no signs of different states of electricity while in contact, only when they are separated afterward. In the Voltaic battery, the plates in contact are always joined together, so they can't receive a series of charges. Moreover, if we consider the mere disruption of the balance of electricity from the plates touching to be the only cause of Voltaic electricity, then we still need to explain how this disrupted balance serves as an endless source of electrical energy, capable of continuously providing a steady and abundant supply of electrical fluid without any means of replenishing itself from other sources. This topic, I must admit, is too unclear for us to firmly support any particular theory. But to keep things straightforward without confusing you with various explanations, 167 I'll stick to one that seems to have the fewest complications and is most likely to be true.*
This theory supposes the electricity to be excited by the chemical action of the acid on the zinc; but you are yet such novices in chemistry, that I think it will be necessary to give you some previous explanation of the nature of this action.
This theory suggests that electricity is generated by the chemical reaction of the acid on the zinc; however, since you are still beginners in chemistry, I believe it is important to provide you with some background on the nature of this reaction.
All metals have a strong attraction for oxygen, and this element is found in great abundance both in water and in acids. The action of the diluted acid on the zinc consists therefore in its oxygen combining with it, and dissolving its surface.
All metals strongly attract oxygen, which is plentiful in both water and acids. The effect of the diluted acid on the zinc involves the oxygen combining with it and dissolving its surface.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
In the same manner I suppose as we saw an acid dissolve copper?
In the same way, I guess, as we saw an acid dissolve copper?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Yes; but in the Voltaic battery the diluted acid is not strong enough to produce so complete 168 an effect; it acts only on the surface of the zinc, to which it yields its oxygen, forming upon it a film or crust, which is a compound of the oxygen and the metal.
Yes; but in the Voltaic battery, the diluted acid isn't strong enough to create such a complete effect; it only affects the surface of the zinc, releasing its oxygen and forming a film or crust on it, which is a compound of the oxygen and the metal.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Since there is so strong a chemical attraction between oxygen and metals, I suppose they are naturally in different states of electricity?
Since there's such a strong chemical attraction between oxygen and metals, I guess they naturally have different electrical states?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Yes; it appears that all metals are united with the positive, and that oxygen is the grand source of the negative electricity.
Yes; it seems that all metals are connected to the positive charge, and that oxygen is the main source of negative electricity.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Does not then the acid act on the plates of copper, as well as on those of zinc?
Doesn't the acid affect the copper plates, as well as the zinc ones?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
No; for though copper has an affinity for oxygen, it is less strong than that of zinc; and therefore the energy of the acid is only exerted upon the zinc.
No; because while copper is attracted to oxygen, that attraction is not as strong as zinc's; so the acid's energy only affects the zinc.
It will be best, I believe, in order to render the action of the Voltaic battery more intelligible, to confine our attention at first to the effect produced on two plates only. (Plate VI. fig. 2.)
It will be best, I think, to make the action of the Voltaic battery clearer by focusing our attention at first on the effect produced by just two plates. (Plate VI. fig. 2.)
If a plate of zinc be placed opposite to one of copper, or any other metal less attractive of oxygen, 169 and the space between them (suppose of half an inch in thickness), be filled with an acid or any fluid capable of oxydating the zinc, the oxydated surface will have its capacity for electricity diminished, so that a quantity of electricity will be evolved from that surface. This electricity will be received by the contiguous fluid, by which it will be transmitted to the opposite metallic surface, the copper, which is not oxydated, and is therefore disposed to receive it; so that the copper plate will thus become positive, whilst the zinc plate will be in the negative state.
If a zinc plate is placed next to a copper plate, or any other metal that attracts oxygen less, 169 and the space between them (let's say half an inch thick) is filled with an acid or any liquid that can oxidize the zinc, the oxidized surface will have a reduced ability to hold electricity, causing a buildup of electricity to occur on that surface. This electricity will transfer to the surrounding liquid, which will carry it to the adjacent metal surface, the copper, which isn’t oxidized and is ready to take it in; this means that the copper plate will become positively charged, while the zinc plate will be negatively charged.
This evolution of electrical fluid however will be very limited; for as these two plates admit of but very little accumulation of electricity, and are supposed to have no communication with other bodies, the action of the acid, and further developement of electricity, will be immediately stopped.
This evolution of electrical fluid, however, will be quite limited; since these two plates allow for very little accumulation of electricity and are thought to have no connection with other bodies, the action of the acid and any further development of electricity will be halted immediately.
EMILY.
EMILY.
This action, I suppose, can no more continue to go on, than that of a common electrical machine, which is not allowed to communicate with other bodies?
This action, I guess, can't keep happening any more than a regular electrical machine can if it's not allowed to interact with other objects.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Precisely; the common electrical machine, when excited by the friction of the rubber, gives out both the positive and negative electricities.—(Plate VI. Fig. 3.) The positive, by the rotation 170 of the glass cylinder, is conveyed into the conductor, whilst the negative goes into the rubber. But unless there is a communication made between the rubber and the ground, but a very inconsiderable quantity of electricity can be excited; for the rubber, like the plates of the battery, has too small a capacity to admit of an accumulation of electricity. Unless therefore the electricity can pass out of the rubber, it will not continue to go into it, and consequently no additional accumulation will take place. Now as one kind of electricity cannot be given out without the other, the developement of the positive electricity is stopped as well as that of the negative, and the conductor therefore cannot receive a succession of charges.
Exactly; the typical electrical machine, when charged by the friction of the rubber, produces both positive and negative electricity.—(Plate VI. Fig. 3.) The positive charge, generated by the spinning of the glass cylinder, is transferred to the conductor, while the negative charge goes into the rubber. However, if there isn’t a connection between the rubber and the ground, only a very small amount of electricity can be generated; the rubber, like the plates of a battery, cannot hold enough charge for a significant accumulation of electricity. Therefore, if the electricity can’t flow out of the rubber, it won’t continue to enter it, and no further accumulation will happen. Since one type of electricity cannot be released without the other, the production of both positive and negative electricity is halted, preventing the conductor from receiving a continuous flow of charges.
p. 151.
p. 151.
Fig. 3. A the Cylinder. B the Conductor. R the Rubber. C the Chain.
Fig. 3. A the Cylinder. B the Conductor. R the Rubber. C the Chain.
Larger view (complete Plate)
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (full plate)
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But does not the conductor, as well as the rubber, require a communication with the earth, in order to get rid of its electricity?
But doesn’t the conductor, like the rubber, need to connect with the earth to discharge its electricity?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
No; for it is susceptible of receiving and containing a considerable quantity of electricity, as it is much larger than the rubber, and therefore has a greater capacity; and this continued accumulation of electricity in the conductor is what is called a charge.
No; because it can hold a significant amount of electricity, as it is much larger than the rubber and therefore has a greater capacity; this ongoing build-up of electricity in the conductor is what we refer to as a charge.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But when an electrical machine is furnished with two conductors to receive the two electricities, I suppose no communication with the earth is required?
But when an electrical machine has two wires to receive the two types of electricity, I assume it doesn't need to connect to the ground, right?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Certainly not, until the two are fully charged; for the two conductors will receive equal quantities of electricity.
Certainly not, until both are fully charged; because the two conductors will receive the same amount of electricity.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE
I thought the use of the chain had been to convey the electricity from the ground into the machine?
I thought the purpose of the chain was to transfer the electricity from the ground to the machine?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
That was the idea of Dr. Franklin, who supposed that there was but one kind of electricity, and who, by the terms positive and negative (which he first introduced), meant only different quantities of the same kind of electricity. The chain was in that case supposed to convey electricity from the ground through the rubber into the conductor. But as we have adopted the hypothesis of two electricities, we must consider the chain as a vehicle to conduct the negative electricity into the earth.
That was Dr. Franklin's idea, who believed there was only one type of electricity and used the terms positive and negative (which he introduced first) to refer to different amounts of the same electricity. In this scenario, the chain was thought to carry electricity from the ground through the rubber into the conductor. However, since we now accept the idea of two types of electricity, we should see the chain as a means to transfer negative electricity into the ground.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And are both kinds of electricity produced whenever electricity is excited?
And are both types of electricity generated whenever electricity is energized?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Yes, invariably. If you rub a tube of glass with a woollen cloth, the glass becomes positive, and the cloth negative. If, on the contrary, you excite a stick of sealing-wax by the same means, it is the rubber which becomes positive, and the wax negative.
Yes, definitely. If you rub a glass tube with a wool cloth, the glass becomes positively charged, and the cloth becomes negatively charged. On the other hand, if you rub a stick of sealing wax with the same cloth, the rubber becomes positively charged, and the wax becomes negatively charged.
But with regard to the Voltaic battery, in order that the acid may act freely on the zinc, and the two electricities be given out without interruption, some method must be devised, by which the plates may part with their electricities as fast as they receive them.—Can you think of any means by which this might be effected?
But when it comes to the Voltaic battery, to ensure that the acid can work effectively on the zinc and that the two electric charges can be released continuously, a method needs to be developed for the plates to give off their charges as quickly as they take them in. —Can you think of any way this could be achieved?
EMILY.
EMILY.
Would not two chains or wires, suspended from either plate to the ground, conduct the electricities into the earth, and thus answer the purpose?
Wouldn't two chains or wires, hanging from each plate to the ground, carry the electricity into the earth and serve the purpose?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It would answer the purpose of carrying off the electricity, I admit; but recollect, that though it is necessary to find a vent for the electricity, yet we must not lose it, since it is the power which we are endeavouring to obtain. Instead, therefore, of conducting it into the ground, let us make the wires, from either plate, meet: the two electricities will thus be brought together, and will combine 173 and neutralize each other; and as long as this communication continues, the two plates having a vent for their respective electricities, the action of the acid will go on freely and uninterruptedly.
It would serve the purpose of carrying off the electricity, I admit; but remember, although it's necessary to find a way to release the electricity, we shouldn't lose it since it's the power we’re trying to harness. So instead of sending it into the ground, let's connect the wires from each plate: the two electricities will meet and neutralize each other; and as long as this connection is maintained, with the two plates allowing a way for their respective electricities, the acid will continue to react freely and without interruption. 173
EMILY.
EMILY.
That is very clear, so far as two plates only are concerned; but I cannot say I understand how the energy of the succession of plates, or rather pairs of plates, of which the Galvanic trough is composed, is propagated and accumulated throughout a battery?
That’s really clear when it comes to just two plates; however, I can’t say I understand how the energy from the series of plates, or more precisely, pairs of plates, that make up the Galvanic trough is transmitted and stored throughout a battery.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
In order to shew you how the intensity of the electricity is increased by increasing the number of plates, we will examine the action of four plates; if you understand these, you will readily comprehend that of any number whatever. In this figure (Plate VI. Fig. 4.), you will observe that the two central plates are united; they are soldered together, (as we observed in describing the Voltaic trough,) so as to form but one plate which offers two different surfaces, the one of copper, the other of zinc.
To show you how the strength of electricity increases with the number of plates, we will look at the effect of four plates; if you grasp this, you'll easily understand any number. In this figure (Plate VI. Fig. 4.), you can see that the two central plates are connected; they are soldered together (as we noted when discussing the Voltaic trough), forming a single plate that has two different surfaces, one made of copper and the other of zinc.
Now you recollect that, in explaining the action of two plates, we supposed that a quantity of electricity was evolved from the surface of the first zinc plate, in consequence of the action of the acid, and was conveyed by the interposed fluid to the copper 174 plate, No. 2, which thus became positive. This copper plate communicates its electricity to the contiguous zinc plate, No. 3, in which, consequently, some accumulation of electricity takes place. When, therefore, the fluid in the next cell acts upon the zinc plate, electricity is extricated from it in larger quantity, and in a more concentrated form, than before. This concentrated electricity is again conveyed by the fluid to the next pair of plates, No. 4 and 5, when it is farther increased by the action of the fluid in the third cell, and so on, to any number of plates of which the battery may consist; so that the electrical energy will continue to accumulate in proportion to the number of double plates, the first zinc plate of the series being the most negative, and the last copper plate the most positive.
Now, remember that when we talked about the actions of two plates, we assumed that electricity was generated from the surface of the first zinc plate due to the acid's effect and was transferred through the liquid to the copper plate, No. 2, which became positive. This copper plate passes its electricity to the adjacent zinc plate, No. 3, which then builds up some electricity. As a result, when the liquid in the next cell interacts with the zinc plate, it releases electricity in larger amounts and in a more concentrated form than before. This concentrated electricity is again carried by the liquid to the next pair of plates, No. 4 and 5, where it increases further due to the liquid's action in the third cell, and this continues for as many plates as the battery has. Therefore, the electrical energy will keep building up in relation to the number of double plates, with the first zinc plate in the series being the most negative and the last copper plate being the most positive.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But does the battery become more and more strongly charged, merely by being allowed to stand undisturbed?
But does the battery get more and more charged just by sitting there undisturbed?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
No, for the action will soon stop, as was explained before, unless a vent be given to the accumulated electricities. This is easily done, however, by establishing a communication by means of the wires (Fig. 1.), between the two ends of the battery: these being brought into contact, the two 175 electricities meet and neutralize each other, producing the shock and other effects of electricity; and the action goes on with renewed energy, being no longer obstructed by the accumulation of the two electricities which impeded its progress.
No, the action will stop soon, as explained earlier, unless we release the built-up electric charges. This is easy to do by connecting the two ends of the battery with wires (Fig. 1). When they come into contact, the two electric charges meet and cancel each other out, causing the shock and other effects of electricity; the action continues with renewed energy, no longer blocked by the accumulation of the two electric charges that were hindering its progress.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Is it the union of the two electricities which produces the electric spark?
Is it the combination of the two electricities that creates the electric spark?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Yes; and it is, I believe, this circumstance which gave rise to Sir H. Davy’s opinion that caloric may be a compound of the two electricities.
Yes; and I think it’s this situation that led Sir H. Davy to believe that heat might be a combination of the two types of electricity.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Yet surely caloric is very different from the electrical spark?
Yet surely heat is very different from the electrical spark?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
The difference may consist probably only in intensity: for the heat of the electric spark is considerably more intense, though confined to a very minute spot, than any heat we can produce by other means.
The difference probably lies mainly in intensity: the heat from an electric spark is significantly more intense, even though it's restricted to a very small area, than any heat we can generate by other methods.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Is it quite certain that the electricity of the Voltaic battery is precisely of the same nature as that of the common electrical machine?
Is it absolutely clear that the electricity from the Voltaic battery is exactly the same as that from the regular electrical machine?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Undoubtedly; the shock given to the human body, the spark, the circumstance of the same substances which are conductors of the one being also conductors of the other, and of those bodies, such as glass and sealing-wax, which are non-conductors of the one, being also non-conductors of the other, are striking proofs of it. Besides, Sir H. Davy has shewn in his Lectures, that a Leyden jar, and a common electric battery, can be charged with electricity obtained from a Voltaic battery, the effect produced being perfectly similar to that obtained by a common machine.
Undoubtedly, the shock to the human body, the spark, and the fact that the same substances that conduct electricity for one also conduct it for another, along with materials like glass and sealing wax that don’t conduct for one but also don’t conduct for the other, are clear evidence of this. Furthermore, Sir H. Davy has shown in his lectures that a Leyden jar and a regular electric battery can be charged with electricity sourced from a Voltaic battery, producing an effect that is exactly like that of a standard machine.
Dr. Wollaston has likewise proved that similar chemical decompositions are effected by the electric machine and by the Voltaic battery; and has made other experiments which render it highly probable, that the origin of both electricities is essentially the same, as they show that the rubber of the common electrical machine, like the zinc in the Voltaic battery, produces the two electricities by combining with oxygen.
Dr. Wollaston has also shown that similar chemical reactions can be achieved using an electric machine and a Voltaic battery. He conducted additional experiments that strongly suggest the source of both types of electricity is fundamentally the same, demonstrating that the rubber in a standard electric machine, just like the zinc in a Voltaic battery, generates the two kinds of electricity by interacting with oxygen.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But I do not see whence the rubber obtains oxygen, for there is neither acid nor water used in the common machine, and I always understood that the electricity was excited by the friction.
But I don't see where the rubber gets oxygen, since there's no acid or water used in the regular machine, and I always thought the electricity was generated by the friction.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
It appears that by friction the rubber obtains oxygen from the atmosphere, which is partly composed of that element. The oxygen combines with the amalgam of the rubber, which is of a metallic nature, much in the same way as the oxygen of the acid combines with the zinc in the Voltaic battery, and it is thus that the two electricities are disengaged.
It seems that through friction, rubber absorbs oxygen from the atmosphere, which contains that element. The oxygen mixes with the metallic component of the rubber in a manner similar to how the oxygen from the acid combines with the zinc in a Voltaic battery, and this is how the two types of electricity are released.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But, if the electricities of both machines are similar, why not use the common machine for chemical decompositions?
But if the electricities of both machines are similar, why not use the shared machine for chemical decompositions?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Though its effects are similar to those of the Voltaic battery, they are incomparably weaker. Indeed Dr. Wollaston, in using it for chemical decompositions, was obliged to act upon the most minute quantities of matter, and though the result was satisfactory in proving the similarity of its effects to those of the Voltaic battery, these effects were too small in extent to be in any considerable degree applicable to chemical decomposition.
Though its effects are similar to those of the Voltaic battery, they are much weaker. In fact, Dr. Wollaston, when using it for chemical breakdowns, had to work with the tiniest amounts of matter, and while the results effectively demonstrated the similarity of its effects to those of the Voltaic battery, these effects were too minimal to be significantly useful for chemical decomposition.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
How terrible, then, the shock must be from a Voltaic battery, since it is so much more powerful than an electrical machine!
How shocking must it be to get hit by a Voltaic battery, considering it's so much more powerful than an electrical machine!
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is not nearly so formidable as you think; at least it is by no means proportional to the chemical effect. The great superiority of the Voltaic battery consists in the large quantity of electricity that passes; but in regard to the rapidity or intensity of the charge, it is greatly surpassed by the common electrical machine. It would seem that the shock or sensation depends chiefly upon the intensity; whilst, on the contrary, for chemical purposes, it is quantity which is required. In the Voltaic battery, the electricity, though copious, is so weak as not to be able to force its way through the fluid which separates the plates, whilst that of a common machine will pass through any space of water.
It's not nearly as intimidating as you think; at least, it doesn't match the chemical effect. The main advantage of the Voltaic battery is the large amount of electricity that flows through it; however, in terms of speed or strength of the charge, it is greatly outperformed by a regular electrical machine. It seems that the shock or sensation primarily depends on the intensity, while for chemical applications, it's the quantity that matters. In the Voltaic battery, the electricity, although abundant, is too weak to push through the fluid separating the plates, whereas a regular machine can easily flow through any amount of water.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Would not it be possible to increase the intensity of the Voltaic battery till it should equal that of the common machine?
Wouldn't it be possible to increase the power of the Voltaic battery until it matches that of the standard machine?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It can actually be increased till it imitates a weak electrical machine, so as to produce a visible spark when accumulated in a Leyden jar. But it can never be raised sufficiently to pass through any considerable extent of air, because of the ready communication through the fluids employed.
It can actually be increased until it mimics a weak electrical machine, allowing it to generate a visible spark when stored in a Leyden jar. However, it can never be raised enough to travel through any significant distance of air, due to the ease of transfer through the fluids used.
By increasing the number of plates of a battery, 179 you increase its intensity, whilst, by enlarging the dimensions of the plates, you augment its quantity; and, as the superiority of the battery over the common machine consists entirely in the quantity of electricity produced, it was at first supposed that it was the size, rather than the number of plates that was essential to the augmentation of power. It was, however, found upon trial, that the quantity of electricity produced by the Voltaic battery, even when of a very moderate size, was sufficiently copious, and that the chief advantage in this apparatus was obtained by increasing the intensity, which, however, still falls very short of that of the common machine.
By adding more plates to a battery, 179 you boost its intensity, while making the plates larger increases its quantity. Since the main advantage of the battery over the regular machine comes from the amount of electricity it produces, it was initially believed that the size of the plates was more important than their number in boosting power. However, testing revealed that a Voltaic battery, even when fairly small, produced enough electricity, and the primary benefit of this device came from increasing the intensity, which still doesn’t quite match that of the regular machine.
I should not omit to mention, that a very splendid, and, at the same time, most powerful battery, was, a few years ago, constructed under the direction of Sir H. Davy, which he repeatedly exhibited in his course of electro-chemical lectures. It consists of two thousand double plates of zinc and copper, of six square inches in dimensions, arranged in troughs of Wedgwood-ware, each of which contains twenty of these plates. The troughs are furnished with a contrivance for lifting the plates out of them in a very convenient and expeditious manner.*
I shouldn't forget to mention that a very impressive and, at the same time, extremely powerful battery was created a few years ago under the guidance of Sir H. Davy, which he showcased multiple times during his electro-chemical lectures. It consists of two thousand double plates of zinc and copper, each measuring six square inches, arranged in Wedgwood-ware troughs, with each trough containing twenty of these plates. The troughs are equipped with a device for easily and quickly lifting the plates out.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Well, now that we understand the nature of the action of the Voltaic battery, I long to hear an account of the discoveries to which it has given rise.
Well, now that we get the nature of how the Voltaic battery works, I can't wait to hear about the discoveries it has led to.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
You must restrain your impatience, my dear, for I cannot with any propriety introduce the subject of these discoveries till we come to them in the regular course of our studies. But, as almost every substance in nature has already been exposed to the influence of the Voltaic battery, we shall very soon have occasion to notice its effects.
You need to hold back your impatience, my dear, because I can't properly discuss these discoveries until we reach them in our usual course of study. However, since almost every substance in nature has already been affected by the Voltaic battery, we'll soon have a chance to observe its effects.
* This mode of explaining the phenomena of the Voltaic pile is called the chemical theory of electricity, because it ascribes the cause of these phenomena to certain chemical changes which take place during their appearance. In the preceding edition of this work, the same theory was presented in a more elaborate, but less easy form than it is in this. The mode of viewing the subject which is here sketched was long since suggested by Dr. Bostock, of whose theory, however, this is by no means to be considered as a complete statement.
* This way of explaining the phenomena of the Voltaic pile is called the chemical theory of electricity, because it attributes the cause of these phenomena to specific chemical changes that happen during their occurrence. In the previous edition of this work, the same theory was presented in a more detailed, but less accessible way than it is here. The perspective on the subject outlined here was long suggested by Dr. Bostock, but this should not be seen as a complete representation of his theory.
* A model of this mode of construction is exhibited in Plate XIII. Fig. 1.
* A version of this construction method is shown in Plate XIII. Fig. 1.
Vol. II. page 16.
Vol. II. p. 16.
Fig. 1. Voltaic Battery of improved construction with the Plates out of the Cells.
Fig. 1. Improved Voltaic Battery with the Plates outside the Cells.
Larger view (complete Plate)
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (full Plate)
CONVERSATION VI.
ON OXYGEN AND NITROGEN.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
To-day we shall examine the chemical properties of the ATMOSPHERE.
Today we will explore the chemical properties of the ATMOSPHERE.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I thought that we were first to learn the nature of Oxygen, which come next in our table of simple bodies?
I thought we were the first to understand the nature of O2, which comes next in our table of simple elements?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
And so you shall; the atmosphere being composed of two principles, Oxygen and Nitrogen, we shall proceed to analyse it, and consider its component parts separately.
And so you will; since the atmosphere is made up of two elements, O₂ and Nitrogen, we will analyze it and look at its components individually.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I always thought that the atmosphere had been a very complicated fluid, composed of all the variety of exhalations from the earth.
I always thought that the atmosphere was a very complex fluid, made up of all the different emissions from the earth.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Atmospherical air is composed of two gasses, known by the names of OXYGEN GAS and NITROGEN or AZOTIC GAS.
Air is made up of two gases, called O2 and NITROGEN or Nitrous oxide.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Pray what is a gas?
What is gas?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The name of gas is given to any fluid capable of existing constantly in an aeriform state, under the pressure and at the temperature of the atmosphere.
The term "gas" refers to any substance that can consistently exist in a gaseous state at atmospheric pressure and temperature.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Is not water, or any other substance, when evaporated by heat, called gas?
Isn't water, or any other substance, considered gas when it's evaporated by heat?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
No, my dear; vapour is, indeed, an elastic fluid, and bears a strong resemblance to a gas; there are, however, several points in which they essentially differ, and by which you may always distinguish them. Steam, or vapour, owes its elasticity merely to a high temperature, which is equal to that of boiling water. And it differs from boiling water only by being united with more caloric, which, as we before explained, is in a latent state. When 183 steam is cooled, it instantly returns to the form of water; but air, or gas, has never yet been rendered liquid or solid by any degree of cold.
No, my dear; vapor is, in fact, an elastic fluid and is very similar to a gas; however, there are several key differences that allow you to tell them apart. Steam, or vapor, gets its elasticity simply from being at a high temperature, which is the same as boiling water. It only differs from boiling water by having more heat energy, which, as we explained before, is in a latent state. When 183 steam cools down, it immediately changes back into water; but air, or gas, has never been turned into a liquid or solid, no matter how cold it gets.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But does not gas, as well as vapour, owe its elasticity to caloric?
But doesn't gas, like vapor, owe its elasticity to heat?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It was the prevailing opinion; and the difference of gas or vapour was thought to depend on the different manner in which caloric was united with the basis of these two kinds of elastic fluids. In vapour, it was considered as in a latent state; in gas, it was said to be chemically combined. But the late researches of Sir H. Davy have given rise to a new theory respecting gasses; and there is now reason to believe that these bodies owe their permanently elastic state, not solely to caloric, but likewise to the prevalence of either the one or the other of the two electricities.
It was a common belief that the difference between gas and vapor depended on how heat was combined with the foundation of these two types of elastic fluids. In vapor, heat was thought to be in a hidden state; in gas, it was believed to be chemically bonded. However, the recent research by Sir H. Davy has led to a new theory about gases, and there is now reason to think that these substances maintain their constant elastic state not just because of heat, but also due to the dominance of one or the other of the two types of electricity.
EMILY.
EMILY.
When you speak, then, of the simple bodies oxygen and nitrogen, you mean to express those substances which are the basis of the two gasses?
When you talk about the simple substances oxygen and nitrogen, are you referring to the materials that make up the two gases?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes, in strict propriety, for they can properly be called gasses only when brought to an aeriform state.
Yes, technically speaking, they can only be accurately referred to as gases when they're in an aeriform state.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
In what proportions are they combined in the atmosphere?
In what proportions are they mixed in the atmosphere?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The oxygen gas constitutes a little more than one-fifth, and the nitrogen gas a little less than four-fifths. When separated, they are found to possess qualities totally different from each other. For oxygen gas is essential both to respiration and combustion, while neither of these processes can be performed in nitrogen gas.
The oxygen gas makes up just over one-fifth, and the nitrogen gas makes up just under four-fifths. When they are separated, they show completely different properties. Oxygen gas is necessary for both breathing and burning, while neither of these processes can happen in nitrogen gas.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But if nitrogen gas is unfit for respiration, how does it happen that the large proportion of it which enters into the composition of the atmosphere is not a great impediment to breathing?
But if nitrogen gas isn’t suitable for breathing, how is it that the large amount of it in the atmosphere doesn’t really interfere with our ability to breathe?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
We should breathe more freely than our lungs could bear, if we respired oxygen gas alone. The nitrogen is no impediment to respiration, and probably, on the contrary, answers some useful purpose, though we do not know in what manner it acts in that process.
We should be able to breathe more freely than our lungs can handle if we only inhaled oxygen. Nitrogen doesn't hinder breathing and likely serves some useful purpose, although we're not sure how it contributes to that process.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And by what means can the two gasses, which compose the atmospheric air, be separated?
And how can the two gases that make up the air be separated?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
There are many ways of analysing the atmosphere: the two gasses may be separated first by combustion.
There are various ways to analyze the atmosphere: the two gases can be separated first through combustion.
EMILY.
EMILY.
You surprise me! how is it possible that combustion should separate them?
You surprise me! How is it possible for fire to separate them?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
I should previously remind you that oxygen is supposed to be the only simple body naturally combined with negative electricity. In all the other elements the positive electricity prevails, and they have consequently, all of them, an attraction for oxygen.*
I should remind you that oxygen is believed to be the only simple substance that naturally combines with negative electricity. In all the other elements, positive electricity dominates, and as a result, they all have an attraction to oxygen.*
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Oxygen the only negatively electrified body! that surprises me extremely; how then are the combinations of the other bodies performed, if, according to your explanation of chemical attraction, bodies are supposed only to combine in virtue of their opposite states of electricity?
Oxygen, the only negatively charged element! That really surprises me; how are the combinations of the other elements formed if, according to your explanation of chemical attraction, elements are only supposed to combine due to their opposing electrical states?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Observe that I said, that oxygen was the only simple body, naturally negative. Compound bodies, in which oxygen prevails over the other component parts, are also negative, but their negative energy is greater or less in proportion as the oxygen predominates. Those compounds into which oxygen enters in less proportion than the other constituents, are positive, but their positive energy is diminished in proportion to the quantity of oxygen which enters into their composition.
Note that I said oxygen is the only simple substance that is naturally negative. In compounds where oxygen is more prevalent than the other parts, those compounds are also negative, but their negative energy varies depending on how much oxygen is present. Compounds that have less oxygen compared to the other components are positive, but their positive energy decreases based on the amount of oxygen included in their makeup.
All bodies, therefore, that are not already combined with oxygen, will attract it, and, under certain circumstances, will absorb it from the atmosphere, in which case the nitrogen gas will remain alone, and may thus be obtained in its separate state.
All bodies that aren’t already combined with oxygen will attract it and, under certain conditions, will absorb it from the atmosphere. In this case, nitrogen gas will remain by itself and can be obtained in its separate form.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I do not understand how a gas can be absorbed?
I don't get how a gas can be absorbed.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is only the oxygen, or basis of the gas, which is absorbed; and the two electricities escaping, that is to say, the negative from the oxygen, the positive from the burning body, unite and produce caloric.
It’s just the oxygen, or the base of the gas, that gets absorbed; and the two types of electricity that escape, meaning the negative from the oxygen and the positive from the burning object, come together and create heat.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And what becomes of this caloric?
And what happens to this heat?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
We shall make this piece of dry wood attract oxygen from the atmosphere, and you will see what becomes of the caloric.
We will make this piece of dry wood draw in oxygen from the atmosphere, and you will see what happens to the heat.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
You are joking, Mrs. B—; you do not mean to decompose the atmosphere with a piece of dry stick?
You must be kidding, Mrs. B—; you don't really think you can break down the atmosphere with a dry stick, do you?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Not the whole body of the atmosphere, certainly; but if we can make this piece of wood attract any quantity of oxygen from it, a proportional quantity of atmospherical air will be decomposed.
Not the entire atmosphere, for sure; but if we can make this piece of wood attract some oxygen from it, a proportional amount of atmospheric air will be decomposed.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
If wood has so strong an attraction for oxygen, why does it not decompose the atmosphere spontaneously?
If wood is so attracted to oxygen, why doesn’t it break down the atmosphere on its own?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
It is found by experience, that an elevation of temperature is required for the commencement of the union of the oxygen and the wood.
It has been found through experience that a rise in temperature is needed to start the combination of oxygen and wood.
This elevation of temperature was formerly thought to be necessary, in order to diminish the cohesive attraction of the wood, and enable the oxygen to penetrate and combine with it more readily. But since the introduction of the new theory of chemical combination, another cause has 188 been assigned, and it is now supposed that the high temperature, by exalting the electrical energies of bodies, and consequently their force of attraction, facilitates their combination.
This rise in temperature used to be seen as essential to lessen the wood's cohesive attraction and allow oxygen to enter and react with it more easily. However, with the advent of the new theory of chemical combination, a different explanation has been proposed. It is now believed that the high temperature enhances the electrical energies of substances, thereby increasing their attraction and making it easier for them to combine. 188
EMILY.
EMILY.
If it is true, that caloric is composed of the two electricities, an elevation of temperature must necessarily augment the electric energies of bodies.
If it's true that heat is made up of the two electric forces, then an increase in temperature must definitely increase the electrical energy of substances.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
I doubt whether that would be a necessary consequence; for, admitting this composition of caloric, it is only by its being decomposed that electricity can be produced. Sir H. Davy, however, in his numerous experiments, has found it to be an almost invariable rule that the electrical energies of bodies are increased by elevation of temperature.
I’m not sure if that would be a necessary outcome; because, assuming this mixture of heat, electricity can only be generated by breaking it down. However, Sir H. Davy, in his many experiments, has discovered that it's almost always true that the electrical energies of materials increase with a rise in temperature.
What means then shall we employ to raise the temperature of the wood, so as to enable it to attract oxygen from the atmosphere?
What methods should we use to heat the wood so that it can draw in oxygen from the air?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Holding it near the fire, I should think, would answer the purpose.
Holding it close to the fire, I would think, would do the trick.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It has actually taken fire, and yet I did not let it touch the coals, but I held it so very close that I suppose it caught fire merely from the intensity of the heat.
It actually caught fire, and yet I didn’t let it touch the coals, but I held it so close that I think it ignited just from the intensity of the heat.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
Or you might say, in other words, that the caloric which the wood imbibed, so much elevated its temperature, and exalted its electric energy, as to enable it to attract oxygen very rapidly from the atmosphere.
Or you might say, in other words, that the heat the wood absorbed raised its temperature and increased its electric energy, allowing it to quickly attract oxygen from the atmosphere.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Does the wood absorb oxygen while it is burning?
Does wood absorb oxygen while it's burning?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Yes, and the heat and light are produced by the union of the two electricities which are set at liberty, in consequence of the oxygen combining with the wood.
Yes, the heat and light come from the combination of the two electric charges released when oxygen merges with the wood.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
You astonish me! the heat of a burning body proceeds then as much from the atmosphere as from the body itself?
You amaze me! So, the warmth of a burning body comes from both the surrounding air and the body itself?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It was supposed that the caloric, given out 190 during combustion, proceeded entirely, or nearly so, from the decomposition of the oxygen gas; but, according to Sir H. Davy’s new view of the subject, both the oxygen gas, and the combustible body, concur in supplying the heat and light, by the union of their opposite electricities.
It was believed that the heat released during combustion mostly came from the breakdown of oxygen gas. However, according to Sir H. Davy’s new perspective on the topic, both the oxygen gas and the combustible material contribute to producing heat and light through the interaction of their opposing electric charges.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I have not yet met with any thing in chemistry that has surprised or delighted me so much as this explanation of combustion. I was at first wondering what connection there could be between the affinity of a body for oxygen and its combustibility; but I think I understand it now perfectly.
I haven't encountered anything in chemistry that has amazed or thrilled me as much as this explanation of combustion. At first, I was puzzled about the relationship between a substance's affinity for oxygen and its ability to burn; but I believe I understand it fully now.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Combustion then, you see, is nothing more than the rapid combination of a body with oxygen, attended by the disengagement of light and heat.
Combustion, then, is simply the quick reaction of a substance with oxygen, accompanied by the release of light and heat.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But are there no combustible bodies whose attraction for oxygen is so strong, that they will combine with it, without the application of heat?
But are there no flammable materials that attract oxygen so strongly that they will combine with it without needing heat?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
That cannot be; otherwise we should see bodies burning spontaneously.
That can't be; otherwise we would see bodies spontaneously catching fire.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
But there are some instances of this kind, such as phosphorus, potassium, and some compound bodies, which I shall hereafter make you acquainted with. These bodies, however, are prepared by art, for in general, all the combustions that could occur spontaneously, at the temperature of the atmosphere, have already taken place; therefore new combustions cannot happen without the temperature of the body being raised. Some bodies, however, will burn at a much lower temperature than others.
But there are some examples like phosphorus, potassium, and a few compounds that I'll tell you about later. These substances are man-made because, generally speaking, all the combustions that could happen naturally at normal atmospheric temperatures have already occurred. So, new combustions can't happen unless the temperature of the substance is increased. However, some substances can ignite at much lower temperatures than others.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But the common way of burning a body is not merely to approach it to one already on fire, but rather to put the one in actual contact with the other, as when I burn this piece of paper by holding it in the flame of the fire.
But the usual method of cremating a body isn't just to bring it close to an existing fire; instead, it's to place one directly in contact with the other, just like when I burn this piece of paper by holding it in the flame.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The closer it is in contact with the source of caloric, the sooner will its temperature be raised to the degree necessary for it to burn. If you hold it near the fire, the same effect will be produced; but more time will be required, as you found to be the case with the piece of stick.
The closer it is to the heat source, the quicker its temperature will reach the point where it will ignite. If you hold it near the fire, you'll see the same result, but it will take longer, just like you noticed with the piece of wood.
EMILY.
EMILY.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The caloric which is gradually produced by the two electricities during combustion, keeps up the temperature of the burning body; so that when once combustion has begun, no further application of caloric is required.
The heat generated by the two electricities during combustion maintains the temperature of the burning material, so once combustion starts, no extra heat is needed.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Since I have learnt this wonderful theory of combustion, I cannot take my eyes from the fire; and I can scarcely conceive that the heat and light, which I always supposed to proceed entirely from the coals, are really produced as much by the atmosphere.
Since I learned this amazing theory of combustion, I can’t take my eyes off the fire; and I can hardly believe that the heat and light, which I always thought came entirely from the coals, are actually produced just as much by the atmosphere.
EMILY.
EMILY.
When you blow the fire, you increase the combustion, I suppose, by supplying the coals with a greater quantity of oxygen gas?
When you blow on the fire, you boost the combustion, I guess, by giving the coals more oxygen?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Certainly; but of course no blowing will produce combustion, unless the temperature of the coals be first raised. A single spark, however, is sometimes sufficient to produce that effect; for, as I said before, when once combustion has commenced, 193 the caloric disengaged is sufficient to elevate the temperature of the rest of the body, provided that there be a free access of oxygen. It however sometimes happens that if a fire be ill made, it will be extinguished before all the fuel is consumed, from the very circumstance of the combustion being so slow that the caloric disengaged is insufficient to keep up the temperature of the fuel. You must recollect that there are three things required in order to produce combustion; a combustible body, oxygen, and a temperature at which the one will combine with the other.
Sure, but no amount of blowing will create combustion unless the coals are heated first. A single spark can sometimes be enough to trigger that effect; as I mentioned earlier, once combustion starts, 193 the heat released is enough to raise the temperature of the rest of the material, as long as there is good access to oxygen. However, if a fire is poorly made, it can go out before all the fuel is used up because the combustion is so slow that the heat released isn't enough to maintain the temperature of the fuel. Remember, three things are needed to create combustion: a combustible material, oxygen, and a temperature at which they can combine with each other.
EMILY.
EMILY.
You said that combustion was one method of decomposing the atmosphere, and obtaining the nitrogen gas in its simple state; but how do you secure this gas, and prevent it from mixing with the rest of the atmosphere?
You said that burning was one way to break down the atmosphere and get nitrogen gas in its pure form; but how do you collect this gas and stop it from mixing with the rest of the atmosphere?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is necessary for this purpose to burn the body within a close vessel, which is easily done.—We shall introduce a small lighted taper (Plate VII. Fig. 1.) under this glass receiver, which stands in a bason over water, to prevent all communication with the external air.
It is necessary for this purpose to burn the body in a closed container, which is easy to do.—We will place a small lit candle (Plate VII. Fig. 1.) under this glass cover, which sits in a basin of water, to prevent any contact with the outside air.
Vol. I. p. 181.
Vol. I, p. 181.
Fig. 1. Combustion of a taper under a receiver.
Fig. 2. A Retort on a stand.
Fig. 3.
A Furnace.
B Earthen Retort in the furnace.
C Water bath.
D Receiver.
E.E Tube conveying the gas from the Retort through the water into
the Receiver.
F.F.F Shelf perforated on which the Receiver stands.
Fig. 4. Combustion of iron wire in oxygen gas.
Fig. 1. Combustion of a taper under a receiver.
Fig. 2. A retort on a stand.
Fig. 3.
A Furnace.
B Earthen retort in the furnace.
C Water bath.
D Receiver.
E.E Tube carrying the gas from the retort through the water into the receiver.
F.F.F Shelf with holes on which the receiver stands.
Fig. 4. Combustion of iron wire in oxygen gas.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
How dim the light burns already!—It is now extinguished.
How dim the light is already!—It’s gone out now.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Can you tell us why it is extinguished?
Can you tell us why it’s gone out?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Let me consider.—The receiver was full of atmospherical air; the taper, in burning within it, must have combined with the oxygen contained in that air, and the caloric that was disengaged produced the light of the taper. But when the whole of the oxygen was absorbed, the whole of its electricity was disengaged; consequently no more caloric could be produced, the taper ceased to burn, and the flame was extinguished.
Let me think. — The container was filled with air; the candle, when it burned inside, must have mixed with the oxygen in that air, and the heat that was released created the candle's light. But when all the oxygen was used up, all its energy was released; as a result, no more heat could be generated, the candle stopped burning, and the flame went out.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Your explanation is perfectly correct.
Your explanation is spot on.
EMILY.
EMILY.
The two constituents of the oxygen gas being thus disposed of, what remains under the receiver must be pure nitrogen gas?
The two components of the oxygen gas being dealt with, what’s left under the container must be pure nitrogen gas?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
There are some circumstances which prevent the nitrogen gas, thus obtained, from being perfectly pure; but we may easily try whether the 195 oxygen has disappeared, by putting another lighted taper under it.—You see how instantaneously the flame is extinguished, for want of oxygen to supply the negative electricity required for the formation of caloric; and were you to put an animal under the receiver, it would immediately be suffocated. But that is an experiment which I do not think your curiosity will tempt you to try.
There are certain situations that prevent the nitrogen gas from being completely pure; however, we can easily check if the oxygen has gone by placing another lit taper underneath it. — You can see how quickly the flame goes out due to the lack of oxygen needed for the negative electricity required to generate heat; and if you were to put an animal under the receiver, it would quickly suffocate. But that's an experiment I doubt your curiosity will lead you to attempt.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Certainly not.—But look, Mrs. B., the receiver is full of a thick white smoke. Is that nitrogen gas?
Certainly not.—But look, Mrs. B., the receiver is filled with thick white smoke. Is that nitrogen gas?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
No, my dear; nitrogen gas is perfectly transparent and invisible, like common air. This cloudiness proceeds from a variety of exhalations, which arise from the burning taper, and the nature of which you cannot yet understand.
No, my dear; nitrogen gas is completely transparent and invisible, just like regular air. This cloudiness comes from a range of emissions that result from the burning candle, and you can’t understand their nature yet.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
The water within the receiver has now risen a little above its level in the bason. What is the reason of this?
The water in the container has now risen slightly above its level in the basin. What’s the reason for this?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Then why did not the water rise immediately when the oxygen gas was destroyed?
Then why didn’t the water rise right away after the oxygen gas was destroyed?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Because the heat of the taper, whilst burning, produced a dilatation of the air in the vessel, which at first counteracted this effect.
Because the heat from the taper, while it was burning, caused the air in the vessel to expand, which initially countered this effect.
Another means of decomposing the atmosphere is the oxygenation of certain metals. This process is very analogous to combustion; it is, indeed, only a more general term to express the combination of a body with oxygen.
Another way to break down the atmosphere is the oxygenation of certain metals. This process is quite similar to burning; it is, in fact, just a broader term to describe the combination of a substance with oxygen.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
In what respect, then, does it differ from combustion?
In what way, then, is it different from combustion?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The combination of oxygen in combustion is always accompanied by a disengagement of light and heat; whilst this circumstance is not a necessary consequence of simple oxygenation.
The mix of oxygen in burning always results in the release of light and heat, while this situation is not an inevitable result of just oxygen exposure.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But how can a body absorb oxygen without the combination of the two electricities which produce caloric?
But how can a body take in oxygen without the combination of the two electricities that create heat?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Oxygen does not always present itself in a gaseous state; it is a constituent part of a vast number of bodies, both solid and liquid, in which it exists in a much denser state than in the atmosphere; and from these bodies it may be obtained without much disengagement of caloric. It may likewise, in some cases, be absorbed from the atmosphere without any sensible production of light and heat; for, if the process be slow, the caloric is disengaged in such small quantities, and so gradually, that it is not capable of producing either light or heat. In this case the absorption of oxygen is called oxygenation or oxydation, instead of combustion, as the production of sensible light and heat is essential to the latter.
Oxygen doesn't always exist as a gas; it's a key part of many solid and liquid substances, where it's found in a much denser form than in the air. You can extract it from these substances without releasing much heat. In some cases, oxygen can be absorbed from the air without noticeably generating light or heat; if the process is slow, the heat is released in such small amounts and so gradually that it doesn't create noticeable light or heat. In this scenario, the absorption of oxygen is referred to as oxygenation or oxidation, instead of combustion, since producing visible light and heat is essential for the latter.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I wonder that metals can unite with oxygen; for, as they are so dense, their attraction of aggregation must be very great; and I should have thought that oxygen could never have penetrated such bodies.
I find it surprising that metals can combine with oxygen because they are so dense; their attraction to each other must be really strong, and I would have thought that oxygen could never get through these substances.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
Their strong attraction for oxygen counterbalances this obstacle. Most metals, however, require to be made red-hot before they are capable of attracting oxygen in any considerable quantity. 198 By this combination they lose most of their metallic properties, and fall into a kind of powder, formerly called calx, but now much more properly termed an oxyd; thus we have oxyd of lead, oxyd of iron, &c.
Their strong attraction to oxygen balances out this challenge. However, most metals need to be heated until they’re red-hot before they can attract oxygen in significant amounts. 198 By combining with oxygen, they lose most of their metallic properties and turn into a kind of powder, which used to be called calx, but is now more accurately referred to as oxide; so we have oxide of lead, oxide of iron, & c.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And in the Voltaic battery, it is, I suppose, an oxyd of zinc, that is formed by the union of the oxygen with that metal?
And in the Voltaic battery, I guess it’s an oxide of zinc that forms when oxygen combines with that metal?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Yes, it is.
Yep, it is.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
The word oxyd, then, simply means a metal combined with oxygen?
The word oxyd just means a metal combined with oxygen?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Yes; but the term is not confined to metals, though chiefly applied to them. Any body whatever, that has combined with a certain quantity of oxygen, either by means of oxydation or combustion, is called an oxyd, and is said to be oxydated or oxygenated.
Yes; but the term isn't limited to metals, even though it's mostly used for them. Any substance that has combined with a specific amount of oxygen, either through oxidation or combustion, is called an oxide and is said to be oxidized or oxygenated.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Metals, when converted into oxyds, become, I suppose, negative?
Metals, when turned into oxides, become, I guess, negative?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
This black powder is an oxyd of manganese, a metal which has so strong an affinity for oxygen, that it attracts that substance from the atmosphere at any known temperature: it is therefore never found in its metallic form, but always in that of an oxyd, in which state, you see, it has very little of the appearance of a metal. It is now heavier than it was before oxydation, in consequence of the additional weight of the oxygen with which it has combined.
This black powder is manganese oxide, a metal that has such a strong attraction to oxygen that it pulls it from the air at any temperature. Because of this, it’s never found in its metallic form, but always as an oxide, which, as you can see, looks very little like a metal. Now, it is heavier than it was before oxidation due to the extra weight of the oxygen it has combined with.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I am very glad to hear that; for I confess I could not help having some doubts whether oxygen was really a substance, as it is not to be obtained in a simple and palpable state; but its weight is, I think, a decisive proof of its being a real body.
I’m really glad to hear that because I have to admit I had some doubts about whether oxygen is truly a substance since it can’t be found in a simple and obvious form. However, I believe its weight is strong evidence that it is a real thing.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
It is easy to estimate its weight, by separating it from the manganese, and finding how much the latter has lost.
It’s easy to estimate its weight by separating it from the manganese and seeing how much the manganese has lost.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But if you can take the oxygen from the metal, shall we not then have it in its palpable simple state?
But if you can remove the oxygen from the metal, shouldn't we then have it in its clear, simple form?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
No; for I can only separate the oxygen from 200 the manganese, by presenting to it some other body, for which it has a greater affinity than for the manganese. Caloric affording the two electricities is decomposed, and one of them uniting with the oxygen, restores it to the aëriform state.
No; because I can only separate the oxygen from the manganese by introducing another substance that has a stronger attraction to the oxygen than the manganese does. The heat that generates the two types of electricity gets broken down, and one of them combines with the oxygen, returning it to a gaseous state.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But you said just now, that manganese would attract oxygen from the atmosphere in which it is combined with the negative electricity; how, therefore, can the oxygen have a superior affinity for that electricity, since it abandons it to combine with the manganese?
But you just said that manganese would attract oxygen from the atmosphere while it's combined with negative electricity; how can the oxygen then have a stronger attraction to that electricity if it leaves it to bond with manganese?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
I give you credit for this objection, Emily; and the only answer I can make to it is, that the mutual affinities of metals for oxygen, and of oxygen for electricity, vary at different temperatures; a certain degree of heat will, therefore, dispose a metal to combine with oxygen, whilst, on the contrary, the former will be compelled to part with the latter, when the temperature is further increased. I have put some oxyd of manganese into a retort, which is an earthen vessel with a bent neck, such as you see here. (Plate VII. Fig. 2.)—The retort containing the manganese you cannot see, as I have enclosed it in this furnace, where it is now red-hot. But, in order to 201 make you sensible of the escape of the gas, which is itself invisible, I have connected the neck of the retort with this bent tube, the extremity of which is immersed in this vessel of water. (Plate VII. Fig. 3.)—Do you see the bubbles of air rise through the water?
I appreciate your objection, Emily. The only response I can offer is that the way metals interact with oxygen, and how oxygen interacts with electricity, changes with different temperatures. A certain level of heat will make a metal more likely to combine with oxygen, while, on the flip side, a metal will be forced to release oxygen when the temperature goes up further. I've placed some manganese oxide into a retort, which is a type of earthenware container with a curved neck, like the one you see here. (Plate VII. Fig. 2.)—You can't see the retort with the manganese because I've put it inside this furnace, where it's currently red-hot. To help you notice the gas escaping, which is invisible, I’ve connected the neck of the retort to this bent tube, and the end of that tube is submerged in this container of water. (Plate VII. Fig. 3.)—Do you see the bubbles rising through the water?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Perfectly. This, then, is pure oxygen gas; what a pity it should be lost! Could you not preserve it?
Perfectly. So, this is pure oxygen gas; what a shame it should be wasted! Can't you keep it?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
We shall collect it in this receiver.—For this purpose, you observe, I first fill it with water, in order to exclude the atmospherical air; and then place it over the bubbles that issue from the retort, so as to make them rise through the water to the upper part of the receiver.
We will collect it in this container. To do this, you'll notice that I first fill it with water to leave out the air from the atmosphere. Then, I position it over the bubbles coming from the retort, allowing them to rise through the water to the top of the container.
EMILY.
EMILY.
The bubbles of oxygen gas rise, I suppose, from their specific levity?
The bubbles of oxygen gas rise, I guess, because they're lighter than the liquid?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
Yes; for though oxygen forms rather a heavy gas, it is light compared to water. You see how it gradually displaces the water from the receiver. It is now full of gas, and I may leave it inverted in water on this shelf, where I can keep the gas 202 as long as I choose, for future experiments. This apparatus (which is indispensable in all experiments in which gases are concerned) is called a water-bath.
Yes; even though oxygen is a relatively heavy gas, it's light compared to water. You can see how it slowly pushes the water out of the container. It's now filled with gas, and I can keep it upside down in water on this shelf, where I can store the gas for as long as I want for future experiments. This equipment (which is essential for any experiments involving gases) is called a water-bath. 202
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It is a very clever contrivance, indeed; equally simple and useful. How convenient the shelf is for the receiver to rest upon under water, and the holes in it for the gas to pass into the receiver! I long to make some experiments with this apparatus.
It’s a really clever device, for sure; both simple and practical. How convenient is the shelf for the receiver to sit on underwater, and the holes for the gas to flow into the receiver! I can’t wait to do some experiments with this equipment.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
I shall try your skill that way, when you have a little more experience. I am now going to show you an experiment, which proves, in a very striking manner, how essential oxygen is to combustion. You will see that iron itself will burn in this gas, in the most rapid and brilliant manner.
I’ll test your skills that way when you have a bit more experience. I’m going to show you an experiment that clearly demonstrates how crucial oxygen is for combustion. You’ll see that iron can actually burn in this gas, in a really fast and impressive way.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Really! I did not know that it was possible to burn iron.
Really! I had no idea it was possible to burn iron.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Iron is a simple body, and you know, Caroline, that all simple bodies are naturally positive, and therefore must have an affinity for oxygen.
Iron is a simple substance, and you know, Caroline, that all simple substances are naturally positive, so they must have an affinity for oxygen.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Iron will, however, not burn in atmospherical 203 air without a very great elevation of temperature; but it is eminently combustible in pure oxygen gas; and what will surprise you still more, it can be set on fire without any considerable rise of temperature. You see this spiral iron wire—I fasten it at one end to this cork, which is made to fit an opening at the top of the glass-receiver. (Plate VII. Fig. 4.)
Iron won’t catch fire in normal air unless it gets really hot, but it burns easily in pure oxygen. What might surprise you even more is that it can ignite without much increase in temperature. Look at this spiral iron wire—I’m attaching one end to this cork, which fits into the top of the glass container. 203 (Plate VII. Fig. 4.)
EMILY.
EMILY.
I see the opening in the receiver; but it is carefully closed by a ground glass-stopper.
I see the opening in the receiver, but it’s securely sealed with a ground glass stopper.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
That is in order to prevent the gas from escaping; but I shall take out the stopper, and put in the cork, to which the wire hangs.—Now I mean to burn this wire in the oxygen gas, but I must fix a small piece of lighted tinder to the extremity of it, in order to give the first impulse to combustion; for, however powerful oxygen is in promoting combustion, you must recollect that it cannot take place without some elevation of temperature. I shall now introduce the wire into the receiver, by quickly changing the stoppers.
That’s to stop the gas from escaping; but I’ll take out the stopper and put in the cork that the wire hangs from. Now, I plan to burn this wire in the oxygen gas, but I need to attach a small piece of lit tinder to the end of it to kickstart the combustion. Even though oxygen is great at promoting combustion, remember that it can't happen without some increase in temperature. I’ll now insert the wire into the receiver by quickly swapping the stoppers.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Is there no danger of the gas escaping while you change the stoppers?
Is there no risk of the gas leaking while you change the stoppers?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Oxygen gas is a little heavier than atmospherical air, therefore it will not mix with it very rapidly; and, if I do not leave the opening uncovered, we shall not lose any——
Oxygen gas is slightly heavier than atmospheric air, so it won’t mix with it very quickly; and if I don't leave the opening uncovered, we won't lose any——
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Oh, what a brilliant and beautiful flame!
Oh, what a bright and beautiful flame!
EMILY.
EMILY.
It is as white and dazzling as the sun!—Now a piece of the melted wire drops to the bottom: I fear it is extinguished; but no, it burns again as bright as ever.
It’s as white and bright as the sun!—Now a bit of the melted wire falls to the bottom: I worry it’s gone out; but no, it lights up again just as brightly as before.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It will burn till the wire is entirely consumed, provided the oxygen is not first expended: for you know it can burn only while there is oxygen to combine with it.
It will burn until the wire is completely used up, as long as the oxygen isn’t used up first: because you know it can only burn while there is oxygen to combine with it.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I never saw a more beautiful light. My eyes can hardly bear it! How astonishing to think that all this caloric was contained in the small quantity of gas and iron that was enclosed in the receiver; and that, without producing any sensible heat!
I’ve never seen a more beautiful light. My eyes can barely handle it! It’s amazing to think that all this heat was packed into such a small amount of gas and iron inside the receiver; and that, without generating any noticeable heat!
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
How wonderfully quick combustion goes on in pure oxygen gas! But pray, are these drops of burnt iron as heavy as the wire was before?
How incredibly fast combustion occurs in pure oxygen gas! But, I ask, are these drops of burnt iron as heavy as the wire was before?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
They are even heavier; for the iron, in burning, has acquired exactly the weight of the oxygen which has disappeared, and is now combined with it. It has become an oxyd of iron.
They are even heavier; because the iron, when it burns, has gained the exact weight of the oxygen that has disappeared and is now combined with it. It has become an oxide of iron.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I do not know what you mean by saying that the oxygen has disappeared, Mrs. B., for it was always invisible.
I don't understand what you mean when you say the oxygen has disappeared, Mrs. B., because it was always invisible.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
True, my dear; the expression was incorrect. But though you could not see the oxygen gas, I believe you had no doubt of its presence, as the effect it produced on the wire was sufficiently evident.
True, my dear; that expression was wrong. But even though you couldn't see the oxygen gas, I believe you had no doubt about its presence, as the effect it had on the wire was pretty clear.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Yes, indeed; yet you know it was the caloric, and not the oxygen gas itself, that dazzled us so much.
Yes, that's true; but you know it was the heat, and not the oxygen gas itself, that amazed us so much.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
You are not quite correct in your turn, in saying the caloric dazzled you; for caloric is invisible; it affects only the sense of feeling; it was the light which dazzled you.
You’re not entirely correct in saying that the heat dazzled you because heat is invisible; it only affects your sense of touch. It was the light that actually dazzled you.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
True; but light and caloric are such constant companions, that it is difficult to separate them, even in idea.
True; but light and heat are such constant companions that it's hard to separate them, even in thought.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The easier it is to confound them, the more careful you should be in making the distinction.
The easier it is to confuse them, the more you should pay attention to making the distinction.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But why has the water now risen, and filled part of the receiver?
But why has the water now risen and filled some of the receiver?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Indeed, Caroline, I did not suppose you would have asked such a question! I dare say, Emily, you can answer it.
Indeed, Caroline, I didn’t think you would ask such a question! I bet you can answer it, Emily.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Let me reflect . . . . . . The oxygen has combined with the wire; the caloric has escaped; consequently nothing can remain in the receiver, and the water will rise to fill the vacuum.
Let me think about this... The oxygen has mixed with the wire; the heat has escaped; so nothing can stay in the receiver, and the water will rise to fill the empty space.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I wonder that I did not think of that. I wish that we had weighed the wire and the oxygen gas before combustion; we might then have found whether the weight of the oxyd was equal to that of both.
I can't believe I didn't think of that. I wish we had weighed the wire and the oxygen gas before burning it; then we might have discovered if the weight of the oxide matched the combined weight of both.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
You might try the experiment if you particularly wished it; but I can assure you, that, if accurately performed, it never fails to show that the additional weight of the oxyd is precisely equal to that 207 of the oxygen absorbed, whether the process has been a real combustion, or a simple oxygenation.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But this cannot be the case with combustions in general; for when any substance is burnt in the common air, so far from increasing in weight, it is evidently diminished, and sometimes entirely consumed.
But this can't be true for combustions in general; because when any substance is burned in the open air, instead of increasing in weight, it clearly decreases, and sometimes gets completely used up.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
But what do you mean by the expression consumed? You cannot suppose that the smallest particle of any substance in nature can be actually destroyed. A compound body is decomposed by combustion; some of its constituent parts fly off in a gaseous form, while others remain in a concrete state; the former are called the volatile, the latter the fixed products of combustion. But if we collect the whole of them, we shall always find that they exceed the weight of the combustible body, by that of the oxygen which has combined with them during combustion.
But what do you mean by the term consumed? You can't really think that any tiny part of a substance in nature can be completely destroyed. A compound material is broken down by burning; some of its parts turn into gas, while others stay solid. The gaseous parts are called the volatile, and the solid parts are referred to as the fixed products of burning. However, if we gather all of them together, we will always find that their total weight is greater than that of the original material because of the oxygen that has combined with them during the burning process.
EMILY.
EMILY.
In the combustion of a coal fire, then, I suppose that the ashes are what would be called the fixed product, and the smoke the volatile product?
In a coal fire, I guess the ashes are what you'd call the fixed product, and the smoke is the volatile product?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yet when the fire burns best, and the quantity of volatile products should be the greatest, there is no smoke; how can you account for that?
Yet when the fire burns at its best, and the amount of volatile products should be the highest, there’s no smoke; how do you explain that?
EMILY.
EMMA.
Indeed I cannot; therefore I suppose that I was not right in my conjecture.
Indeed I can't; so I guess I was wrong in my assumption.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Not quite: ashes, as you supposed, are a fixed product of combustion; but smoke, properly speaking, is not one of the volatile products, as it consists of some minute undecomposed particles of the coals that are carried off by the heated air without being burnt, and are either deposited in the form of soot, or dispersed by the wind. Smoke, therefore, ultimately, becomes one of the fixed products of combustion. And you may easily conceive that the stronger the fire is, the less smoke is produced, because the fewer particles escape combustion. On this principle depends the invention of Argand’s Patent Lamps; a current of air is made to pass through the cylindrical wick of the lamp, by which means it is so plentifully supplied with oxygen, that scarcely a particle of oil escapes combustion, nor is there any smoke produced.
Not quite: ashes, as you thought, are a solid result of burning; but smoke, to be precise, isn't one of the volatile products. It consists of tiny undecomposed particles from the coals that are carried away by the heated air without being burned, and either settle as soot or get spread out by the wind. Therefore, smoke ultimately becomes one of the fixed products of combustion. You can easily understand that the hotter the fire, the less smoke is produced because fewer particles go unburned. This principle is behind the invention of Argand’s Patent Lamps; a stream of air goes through the cylindrical wick of the lamp, providing so much oxygen that hardly any oil escapes burning, and no smoke is generated.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But what then are the volatile products of combustion?
But what are the volatile products of combustion?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Various new compounds, with which you are not yet acquainted, and which being converted by caloric either into vapour or gas, are invisible; but they can be collected, and we shall examine them at some future period.
Various new compounds, which you might not be familiar with yet, can be turned into vapor or gas by heat, and they are invisible; however, they can be collected, and we will examine them at a later time.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
There are then other gases, besides the oxygen and nitrogen gases.
There are other gases besides oxygen and nitrogen.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes, several: any substance that can assume and maintain the form of an elastic fluid at the temperature of the atmosphere, is called a gas. We shall examine the several gases in their respective places; but we must now confine our attention to those that compose the atmosphere.
Yes, several: any substance that can take on and hold the shape of an elastic fluid at air temperature is called a gas. We will look at the different gases in their specific contexts, but for now, we need to focus on those that make up the atmosphere.
I shall show you another method of decomposing the atmosphere, which is very simple. In breathing, we retain a portion of the oxygen, and expire the nitrogen gas; so that if we breathe in a closed vessel, for a certain length of time, the air within it will be deprived of its oxygen gas. Which of you will make the experiment?
I’m going to show you another simple way to break down the atmosphere. When we breathe, we take in some of the oxygen and release nitrogen gas. So, if we breathe inside a closed container for a while, the air inside will lose its oxygen. Who wants to try this experiment?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I should be very glad to try it.
I would be really happy to give it a try.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Very well; breathe several times through this glass tube into the receiver with which it is connected, until you feel that your breath is exhausted.
Very well; take several deep breaths through this glass tube into the receiver it’s connected to, until you feel your breath is spent.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I am quite out of breath already!
I’m already pretty out of breath!
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Now let us try the gas with a lighted taper.
Now let's test the gas with a lit taper.
EMILY.
EMILY.
It is very pure nitrogen gas, for the taper is immediately extinguished.
It is very pure nitrogen gas because the flame goes out instantly.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
That is not a proof of its being pure, but only of the absence of oxygen, as it is that principle alone which can produce combustion, every other gas being absolutely incapable of it.
That doesn't prove it's pure; it just shows there's no oxygen, since only oxygen can cause combustion while all other gases are completely incapable of it.
EMILY.
EMILY.
In the methods which you have shown us, for decomposing the atmosphere, the oxygen always abandons the nitrogen; but is there no way of taking the nitrogen from the oxygen, so as to obtain the latter pure from the atmosphere?
In the methods you've shown us for breaking down the atmosphere, oxygen always separates from nitrogen. But is there no way to extract nitrogen from oxygen, so we can obtain it pure from the atmosphere?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
You must observe, that whenever oxygen is 211 taken from the atmosphere, it is by decomposing the oxygen gas; we cannot do the same with the nitrogen gas, because nitrogen has a stronger affinity for caloric than for any other known principle: it appears impossible therefore to separate it from the atmosphere by the power of affinities. But if we cannot obtain the oxygen gas, by this means, in its separate state, we have no difficulty (as you have seen) to procure it in its gaseous form, by taking it from those substances that have absorbed it from the atmosphere, as we did with the oxyd of manganese.
You should notice that whenever we extract oxygen from the atmosphere, it's done by breaking down the oxygen gas. We can't do the same with nitrogen gas because nitrogen has a stronger attraction to heat than to any other known element. Therefore, it seems impossible to separate it from the atmosphere using affinity alone. However, while we may not be able to directly obtain oxygen gas in its pure form this way, we can easily get it in its gaseous state (as you've seen) by taking it from substances that have absorbed it from the atmosphere, like we did with manganese oxide.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Can atmospherical air be recomposed, by mixing due proportions of oxygen and nitrogen gases?
Can atmospheric air be recreated by mixing the right amounts of oxygen and nitrogen gases?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
Yes: if about one part of oxygen gas be mixed with about four parts of nitrogen gas, atmospherical air is produced.*
Yes: if you mix one part of oxygen gas with about four parts of nitrogen gas, you get atmospheric air.*
EMILY.
EMILY.
The air, then, must be an oxyd of nitrogen?
The air, then, must be a compound of nitrogen?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
I shall say nothing more of oxygen and nitrogen at present, as we shall continually have occasion to refer to them in our future conversations. They are both very abundant in nature; nitrogen is the most plentiful in the atmosphere, and exists also in all animal substances; oxygen forms a constituent part, both of the animal and vegetable kingdoms, from which it may be obtained by a variety of chemical means. But it is now time to conclude our lesson. I am afraid you have learnt more to-day than you will be able to remember.
I won’t say anything more about oxygen and nitrogen right now since we’ll keep referring to them in our future discussions. Both are very common in nature; nitrogen is the most abundant gas in the atmosphere and is also found in all living creatures. Oxygen is a key part of both the animal and plant kingdoms, and can be extracted using various chemical processes. But now it’s time to wrap up our lesson. I’m afraid you’ve learned more today than you’ll be able to remember.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I assure you that I have been too much interested in it, ever to forget it. In regard to nitrogen there seems to be but little to remember; it makes a very insignificant figure in comparison to oxygen, although it composes a much larger portion of the atmosphere.
I promise you that I have been so interested in it that I'll never forget it. When it comes to nitrogen, there doesn’t seem to be much to remember; it plays a very minor role compared to oxygen, even though it makes up a much larger part of the atmosphere.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Perhaps this insignificance you complain of may arise from the compound nature of nitrogen, for though I have hitherto considered it as a simple 213 body, because it is not known in any natural process to be decomposed, yet from some experiments of Sir H. Davy, there appears to be reason for suspecting that nitrogen is a compound body, as we shall see afterwards. But even in its simple state, it will not appear so insignificant when you are better acquainted with it; for though it seems to perform but a passive part in the atmosphere, and has no very striking properties, when considered in its separate state, yet you will see by-and-bye what a very important agent it becomes, when combined with other bodies. But no more of this at present; we must reserve it for its proper place.
Maybe the insignificance you're talking about comes from the complex nature of nitrogen. Although I’ve always thought of it as a simple substance since it doesn’t seem to break down in any natural process, some experiments by Sir H. Davy suggest it might actually be a compound substance, as we’ll discuss later. But even in its simple form, nitrogen won't seem so unimportant once you get to know it better. While it may seem to play a passive role in the atmosphere and doesn’t have any striking traits when looked at on its own, you’ll soon see how crucial it becomes when it combines with other substances. But let’s not get into that right now; we'll save it for later.
* If chlorine or oxymuriatic gas be a simple body, according to Sir H. Davy’s view of the subject, it must be considered as an exception to this statement; but this subject cannot be discussed till the properties and nature of chlorine come under examination.
* If chlorine or oxymuriatic gas is a simple substance, based on Sir H. Davy’s perspective, it should be seen as an exception to this statement; however, this topic can't be addressed until we look into the properties and nature of chlorine.
CONVERSATION VII.
ON HYDROGEN.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
The next simple bodies we come to are CHLORINE and IODINE. Pray what kinds of substances are these; are they also invisible?
The next basic elements we're discussing are CHLORINE and IODINE. What exactly are these substances? Are they also invisible?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
No; for chlorine, in the state of gas, has a distinct greenish colour, and is therefore visible; and iodine, in the same state, has a beautiful claret-red colour. The knowledge of these two bodies, however, and the explanation of their properties, imply various considerations, which you would not yet be able to understand; we shall therefore defer their examination to some future conversation, and we shall pass on to the next simple substance, Hydrogen, which we cannot, any more than oxygen, obtain in a visible or palpable form. We are acquainted with it only in its gaseous state, as we are with oxygen and nitrogen.
No; chlorine, when it's in gas form, has a distinct greenish color, making it visible, while iodine in gas form has a beautiful claret-red color. However, understanding these two substances and explaining their properties involves various considerations that you might not grasp yet; so we'll put off discussing them for another time. Let's move on to the next simple substance, Hydrogen, which we can't obtain in a visible or tangible form, just like oxygen. We only know it in its gaseous state, similar to our understanding of oxygen and nitrogen.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
True, my dear; but as we do not know in nature of any substance which is not more or less combined with caloric and electricity, we are apt to say that a substance is in its pure state when combined with those agents only.
True, my dear; but since we don't know of any substance in nature that isn't more or less combined with heat and electricity, we tend to say that a substance is in its pure state when it's only combined with those elements.
Hydrogen was formerly called inflammable air, as it is extremely combustible, and burns with a great flame. Since the invention of the new nomenclature, it has obtained the name of hydrogen, which is derived from two Greek words, the meaning of which is, to produce water.
Hydrogen was once known as inflammable air, because it is highly combustible and burns with a large flame. Since the introduction of the new naming system, it has been called hydrogen, a name that comes from two Greek words meaning to produce water.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And how does hydrogen produce water?
And how does hydrogen create water?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
By its combustion. Water is composed of eighty-five parts, by weight, of oxygen, combined with fifteen parts of hydrogen; or of two parts, by bulk of hydrogen gas, to one part of oxygen gas.
By its combustion. Water is made up of eighty-five parts, by weight, of oxygen, combined with fifteen parts of hydrogen; or two parts, by volume, of hydrogen gas, to one part of oxygen gas.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But I thought you said that combustion could take place in no gas but oxygen?
But I thought you said that combustion could only happen in oxygen?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Do you recollect what the process of combustion consists in?
Do you remember what the process of combustion involves?
EMILY.
EMILY.
In the combination of a body with oxygen, with disengagement of light and heat.
In the combination of a body with oxygen, releasing light and heat.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Therefore when I say that hydrogen is combustible, I mean that it has an affinity for oxygen; but, like all other combustible substances, it cannot burn unless supplied with oxygen, and also heated to a proper temperature.
Therefore when I say that hydrogen is flammable, I mean that it has a strong attraction to oxygen; but, like all other flammable substances, it cannot ignite without an oxygen supply and also needs to be heated to the right temperature.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
The simply mixing fifteen parts of hydrogen, with eighty-five parts of oxygen gas, will not, therefore, produce water?
The simple mixing of fifteen parts of hydrogen with eighty-five parts of oxygen gas will not, therefore, produce water?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
EMILY.
EMILY.
That I should think might be done by combining the oxygen and hydrogen together; for in combining they would give out their respective electricities in the form of caloric, and by this means would be condensed.
That I think could happen by combining oxygen and hydrogen. When they combine, they release their electrical properties as heat, and this would lead to condensation.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But you forget, Emily, that in order to make the oxygen and hydrogen combine, you must begin by elevating their temperature, which increases, instead of diminishing, their electric energies.
But you forget, Emily, that to make oxygen and hydrogen combine, you need to start by raising their temperature, which increases, rather than decreases, their electric energies.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Emily is, however, right; for though it is necessary to raise their temperature, in order to make them combine, as that combination affords them the means of parting with their electricities, it is eventually the cause of the diminution of electric energy.
Emily is right; although it’s necessary to increase their temperature to make them combine, since that combination allows them to release their electric charges, it ultimately leads to a decrease in electric energy.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
You love to deal in paradoxes to-day, Mrs. B.—Fire, then, produces water?
You love playing with contradictions these days, Mrs. B.—So, fire produces water?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
The hydrogen combines with the oxygen, and their opposite electricities are disengaged in the form of caloric.—Yes, I think I understand it now—by the loss of this caloric, the gases are condensed into a liquid.
The hydrogen mixes with the oxygen, and their opposing electric charges are released as heat. —Yes, I think I get it now—when this heat is lost, the gases turn into a liquid.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Water, then, I suppose, when it evaporates and incorporates with the atmosphere, is decomposed and converted into hydrogen and oxygen gases?
Water, then, I guess, when it evaporates and mixes with the atmosphere, is broken down and changed into hydrogen and oxygen gases?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
No, my dear—there you are quite mistaken: the decomposition of water is totally different from its evaporation; for in the latter case (as you should recollect) water is only in a state of very minute division; and is merely suspended in the atmosphere, without any chemical combination, and without any separation of its constituent parts. As long as these remain combined, they form WATER, whether in a state of liquidity, or in that of an elastic fluid, as vapour, or under the solid form of ice.
No, my dear—you’re quite wrong about that: the breakdown of water is completely different from its evaporation. In evaporation (as you should remember), water is only in a state of very small particles; it’s just suspended in the atmosphere, without any chemical combination, and without any separation of its parts. As long as these parts stay combined, they make WATER, whether it’s liquid, in gas form as vapor, or solid as ice.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But are there no means of decomposing water?
But are there no ways to break down water?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes, several: charcoal, and metals, when heated red hot, will attract the oxygen from water, in the same manner as they will from the atmosphere.
Yes, several: charcoal and metals, when heated to a red hot temperature, will attract the oxygen from water just like they do from the atmosphere.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Hydrogen, I see, is like nitrogen, a poor dependant friend of oxygen, which is continually forsaken for greater favourites.
Hydrogen, I see, is like nitrogen, a needy friend of oxygen, which is always abandoned for more favored elements.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The connection, or friendship, as you choose to call it, is much more intimate between oxygen and hydrogen, in the state of water, than between oxygen and nitrogen, in the atmosphere; for, in the first case, there is a chemical union and condensation of the two substances; in the latter, they are simply mixed together in their gaseous state. You will find, however, that, in some cases, nitrogen is quite as intimately connected with oxygen, as hydrogen is.—But this is foreign to our present subject.
The bond, or friendship, as you might call it, is much closer between oxygen and hydrogen in water than between oxygen and nitrogen in the atmosphere. In the first case, there's a chemical connection and combination of the two elements; in the second, they are just mixed together in their gas form. However, you’ll find that in some situations, nitrogen is just as closely linked with oxygen as hydrogen is. But that’s not what we’re focusing on right now.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Water, then, is an oxyd, though the atmospherical air is not?
Water is an oxide, but atmospheric air is not?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is not commonly called an oxyd, though, according to our definition, it may, no doubt, be referred to that class of bodies.
It’s not usually called an oxide, but based on our definition, it can definitely be classified as part of that group of substances.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I should like extremely to see water decomposed.
I would really like to see water broken down.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
I can gratify your curiosity by a much more easy process than the oxydation of charcoal or metals: the decomposition of water by these latter means takes up a great deal of time, and is attended with much trouble; for it is necessary that the charcoal or metal should be made red hot in a furnace, that the water should pass over them in a state of vapour, that the gas formed should be collected over the water-bath, &c. In short, it is a very complicated affair. But the same effect may be produced with the greatest facility, by the action of the Voltaic battery, which this will give me an opportunity of exhibiting.
I can satisfy your curiosity much more easily than by oxidizing charcoal or metals. Breaking down water using those methods takes a lot of time and effort; you have to heat the charcoal or metal until it's red hot in a furnace, make the water vapor pass over them, collect the gas formed above a water bath, and so on. In short, it's a really complicated process. However, the same result can be achieved much more simply with the use of a Voltaic battery, which I can demonstrate now.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I am very glad of that, for I longed to see the power of this apparatus in decomposing bodies.
I’m really glad about that because I was eager to see how this device breaks down bodies.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
For this purpose I fill this piece of glass-tube (Plate VIII. fig. 1.) with water, and cork it up at both ends; through one of the corks I introduce that wire of the battery which conveys the positive electricity; and the wire which conveys the negative electricity is made to pass through the other cork, so that the two wires approach each other sufficiently near to give out their respective electricities.
For this purpose, I fill this glass tube (Plate VIII. fig. 1.) with water and seal both ends with corks. I insert the wire from the battery that carries the positive electricity through one of the corks, and the wire that carries the negative electricity passes through the other cork, allowing the two wires to get close enough to release their respective electricities.
Vol. I. p. 206
Vol. I, p. 206
Fig. 1. Apparatus for the decomposition of water by the Voltaic Battery.
Fig. 1. Equipment for breaking down water using the Voltaic Battery.
Larger view (complete Plate)
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (full Plate)
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It does not appear to me that you approach the wires so near as you did when you made the battery act by itself.
It doesn't seem to me that you're getting as close to the wires as you did when you made the battery work on its own.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Water being a better conductor of electricity than air, the two wires will act on each other at a greater distance in the former than in the latter.
Water is a better conductor of electricity than air, so the two wires will affect each other at a greater distance in water than in air.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Now the electrical effect appears: I see small bubbles of air emitted from each wire.
Now the electrical effect shows up: I see tiny bubbles of air coming from each wire.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Each wire decomposes the water, the positive by combining with its oxygen which is negative, the negative by combining with its hydrogen which is positive.
Each wire breaks down the water, with the positive one combining with the negatively charged oxygen and the negative one combining with the positively charged hydrogen.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
That is wonderfully curious! But what are the small bubbles of air?
That is so interesting! But what are the little air bubbles?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Those that appear to proceed from the positive wire, are the result of the decomposition of the water by that wire. That is to say, the positive electricity having combined with some of the oxygen of the water, the particles of hydrogen which were combined with that portion of oxygen are set at liberty, and appear in the form of small bubbles of gas or air.
The bubbles that seem to come from the positive wire are caused by the wire breaking down the water. In other words, the positive electricity reacts with some of the oxygen in the water, releasing the hydrogen particles that were bonded with that oxygen, which then appear as tiny bubbles of gas or air.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And I suppose the negative fluid having in the same manner combined with some of the hydrogen of the water, the particles of oxygen that were combined with it, are set free, and emitted in a gaseous form.
And I guess the negative fluid has combined with some of the hydrogen in the water, causing the oxygen particles that were attached to it to be released and given off as a gas.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Precisely so. But I should not forget to observe, that the wires used in this experiment are made of platina, a metal which is not capable of combining with oxygen; for otherwise the wire would combine with the oxygen, and the hydrogen alone would be disengaged.
Exactly. But I should not forget to point out that the wires used in this experiment are made of platinum, a metal that doesn't combine with oxygen; otherwise, the wire would react with the oxygen, and only the hydrogen would be released.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But could not water be decomposed without the electric circle being completed? If, for instance, you immersed only the positive wire in the water, would it not combine with the oxygen, and the hydrogen gas be given out?
But could water be broken down without completing the electric circuit? For example, if you only put the positive wire in the water, wouldn't it combine with the oxygen, and release hydrogen gas?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
No; for as you may recollect, the battery cannot act unless the circle be completed; since the positive wire will not give out its electricity, unless attracted by that of the negative wire.
No; as you may remember, the battery can't work unless the circuit is complete; the positive wire won't release its electricity unless it's attracted to the negative wire.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I understand it now.—But look, Mrs. B., the decomposition of the water which has now been going on for some time, does not sensibly diminish its quantity—what is the reason of that?
I get it now.—But look, Mrs. B., the breakdown of the water that's been happening for a while doesn't really reduce its amount—what's the reason for that?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Because the quantity decomposed is so extremely small. If you compare the density of water with that of the gases into which it is resolved, you must be aware that a single drop of water is sufficient to produce thousands of such small bubbles as those you now perceive.
Because the amount decomposed is so incredibly small. If you compare the density of water with that of the gases it breaks down into, you should realize that just one drop of water can create thousands of tiny bubbles like the ones you see now.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
They can be collected separately with great ease, by modifying a little the experiment. Thus if instead of one tube, we employ two, as you see here, (c, d, Plate VIII. fig. 2.) both tubes being closed at one end, and open at the other; and if after filling these tubes with water, we place them standing in a glass of water (e), with their open end downwards, you will see that the moment we connect the wires (a, b) which proceed upwards from the interior of each tube, the one with one end of the battery, and the other with the other end, the water in the tubes will be decomposed; hydrogen will be given out round the wire in the tube connected with the positive end of the battery, and oxygen in the other; and these gases will be evolved, exactly in the proportions which I have before mentioned, namely, two measures of hydrogen for one of oxygen. We shall now begin the experiment, but it will be some time before any sensible quantity of the gases can be collected.
They can be collected easily by making a small change to the experiment. Instead of using one tube, we can use two, as you see here, (c, d, Plate VIII. fig. 2.) both closed at one end and open at the other. After filling these tubes with water, we place them upright in a glass of water (e), with the open ends pointing down. You'll see that the moment we connect the wires (a, b) that come from the inside of each tube—one connected to one end of the battery and the other to the other end—the water in the tubes will start to decompose. Hydrogen will be released around the wire in the tube connected to the positive end of the battery, and oxygen will be released in the other tube. These gases will be produced in the exact proportions I mentioned earlier, specifically two parts hydrogen for one part oxygen. We'll start the experiment now, but it will take some time before we can collect a noticeable amount of the gases.
Vol. I. p. 206
Vol. I. p. 206
Fig. 2. Apparatus for decomposing water by Voltaic Electricity & obtaining the gasses separate.
Fig. 2. Equipment for breaking down water using electric current & obtaining the gases separately.
Larger view (complete Plate)
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (complete plate)
EMILY.
EMILY.
The decomposition of water in this way, slow as it is, is certainly very striking; but I confess that I should be still more gratified, if you could shew it us on a larger scale, and by a quicker process. 225 I am sorry that the decomposition of water by charcoal or metals is attended with so much inconvenience.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
Water may be decomposed by means of metals without any difficulty; but for this purpose the intervention of an acid is required. Thus, if we add some sulphuric acid (a substance with the nature of which you are not yet acquainted) to the water which the metal is to decompose, the acid disposes the metal to combine with the oxygen of the water so readily and abundantly, that no heat is required to hasten the process. Of this I am going to shew you an instance. I put into this bottle the water that is to be decomposed, as also the metal that is to effect that decomposition by combining with the oxygen, and the acid which is to facilitate the combination of the metal and the oxygen. You will see with what violence these will act on each other.
Water can be broken down using metals quite easily; however, an acid is necessary for this process. So, when we add some sulfuric acid (a substance you're not familiar with yet) to the water that the metal will decompose, the acid helps the metal combine with the oxygen in the water so quickly and thoroughly that no heat is needed to speed up the reaction. I will show you an example of this. I've placed the water that will be decomposed in this bottle, along with the metal that will do the decomposing by combining with the oxygen, and the acid that will assist with the metal-oxygen combination. You'll see how aggressively these will react with each other.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But what metal is it that you employ for this purpose?
But what metal are you using for this?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It is iron; and it is used in the state of filings, as these present a greater surface to the acid than a solid piece of metal. For as it is the surface of the metal which is acted upon by the acid, and is disposed to receive the oxygen produced by the 226 decomposition of the water, it necessarily follows that the greater is the surface, the more considerable is the effect. The bubbles which are now rising are hydrogen gas——
It’s iron, and it’s used in the form of filings because they provide a larger surface area to the acid compared to a solid piece of metal. Since it's the surface of the metal that reacts with the acid and absorbs the oxygen produced by the decomposition of water, it stands to reason that the larger the surface area, the greater the effect. The bubbles that are rising now are hydrogen gas—— 226
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
How disagreeably it smells!
It smells so bad!
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It is indeed unpleasant, though, I believe, not particularly hurtful. We shall not, however, suffer any more to escape, as it will be wanted for experiments. I shall, therefore, collect it in a glass-receiver, by making it pass through this bent tube, which will conduct it into the water-bath. (Plate VIII. fig. 3.)
It is really unpleasant, but I think it's not especially harmful. We won't let any more slip away, as we'll need it for experiments. So, I'll collect it in a glass container by guiding it through this bent tube, which will direct it into the water bath. (Plate VIII. fig. 3.)
Vol. I. p. 206
Vol. I. p. 206
Fig. 3. Apparatus for preparing & collecting hydrogen
gas.
Fig. 4. Receiver full of hydrogen gas inverted over
water.
Fig. 5. Slow combustion of hydrogen gas.
Fig. 6. Apparatus for illustrating the formation of water by
the combustion of hydrogen gas.
Fig. 7. Apparatus for producing harmonic sounds by the
combustion of hydrogen gas.
Fig. 3. Apparatus for preparing and collecting hydrogen gas.
Fig. 4. Receiver filled with hydrogen gas turned upside down over water.
Fig. 5. Slow combustion of hydrogen gas.
Fig. 6. Apparatus demonstrating the formation of water through the combustion of hydrogen gas.
Fig. 7. Apparatus for producing harmonic sounds through the combustion of hydrogen gas.
Larger view (complete Plate)
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (complete plate)
EMILY.
EMILY.
How very rapidly the gas escapes! it is perfectly transparent, and without any colour whatever.—Now the receiver is full——
How quickly the gas escapes! It’s completely see-through and has no color at all. —Now the receiver is full——
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
We shall, therefore, remove it, and substitute another in its place. But you must observe, that when the receiver is full, it is necessary to keep it inverted with the mouth under water, otherwise the gas would escape. And in order that it may not be in the way, I introduce within the bath, under the water, a saucer, into which I slide the receiver, so that it can be taken out of the bath 227 and conveyed any where, the water in the saucer being equally effectual in preventing its escape as that in the bath. (Plate VIII. fig. 4.)
We will, therefore, remove it and replace it with another one. But you need to note that when the receiver is full, it must be kept upside down with the opening under water; otherwise, the gas will escape. To keep it out of the way, I place a saucer under the water in the bath, and I carefully slide the receiver into it, so that it can be taken out of the bath and moved anywhere. The water in the saucer works just as effectively to prevent gas escape as the water in the bath. (Plate VIII. fig. 4.) 227
EMILY.
EMILY.
I am quite surprised to see what a large quantity of hydrogen gas can be produced by such a small quantity of water, especially as oxygen is the principal constituent of water.
I’m really surprised to see how much hydrogen gas can be produced from such a small amount of water, especially since oxygen is the main component of water.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
In weight it is; but not in volume. For though the proportion, by weight, is nearly six parts of oxygen to one of hydrogen, yet the proportion of the volume of the gases, is about one part of oxygen to two of hydrogen; so much heavier is the former than the latter.
In weight it is; but not in volume. For though the proportion, by weight, is nearly six parts of oxygen to one of hydrogen, yet the proportion of the volume of the gases is about one part of oxygen to two of hydrogen; so much heavier is the former than the latter.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But why is the vessel in which the water is decomposed so hot? As the water changes from a liquid to a gaseous form, cold should be produced instead of heat.
But why is the container where the water is broken down so hot? As the water turns from liquid to gas, it should produce cold instead of heat.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
No; for if one of the constituents of water is converted into a gas, the other becomes solid in combining with the metal.
No; because if one of the elements of water turns into a gas, the other becomes solid when it combines with the metal.
EMILY.
EMILY.
In this case, then, neither heat nor cold should be produced?
In this case, should we not produce either heat or cold?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
True: but observe that the sensible heat which is disengaged in this operation, is not owing to the decomposition of the water, but to an extrication of heat produced by the mixture of water and sulphuric acid. I will mix some water and sulphuric acid together in this glass, that you may feel the surprising quantity of heat that is disengaged by their union—now take hold of the glass——
True: but notice that the heat released during this process isn't due to the breakdown of water, but rather from the heat generated by mixing water and sulfuric acid. I'll mix some water and sulfuric acid in this glass so you can feel the surprising amount of heat produced by their combination—now grab the glass—
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Indeed I cannot; it feels as hot as boiling water. I should have imagined there would have been heat enough disengaged to have rendered the liquid solid.
Indeed I can't; it feels as hot as boiling water. I should have guessed there would be enough heat released to make the liquid solid.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
As, however, it does not produce that effect, we cannot refer this heat to the modification called latent heat. We may, however, I think, consider it as heat of capacity, as the liquid is condensed by its loss; and if you were to repeat the experiment, in a graduated tube, you would find that the two liquids, when mixed, occupy considerably less space than they did separately.—But we will reserve this to another opportunity, and attend at present to the hydrogen gas which we have been producing.
As it doesn't create that effect, we can't attribute this heat to what's known as latent heat. However, I think we can view it as heat of capacity since the liquid is condensed by losing it; and if you repeat the experiment in a graduated tube, you'll see that the two liquids, when mixed, take up significantly less space than they did individually. But let's save this for another time and focus right now on the hydrogen gas we've been producing.
If I now set the hydrogen gas, which is contained in this receiver, at liberty all at once, and 229 kindle it as soon as it comes in contact with the atmosphere, by presenting it to a candle, it will so suddenly and rapidly decompose the oxygen gas, by combining with its basis, that an explosion, or a detonation (as chemists commonly call it), will be produced. For this purpose, I need only take up the receiver, and quickly present its open mouth to the candle——so . . . .
If I release the hydrogen gas from this container all at once and ignite it as soon as it comes into contact with the air by bringing it to a candle, it will quickly and violently react with the oxygen gas, resulting in an explosion, or a detonation (as chemists usually refer to it). To do this, I just need to lift the container and quickly bring its open end to the candle——so . . . . 229
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It produced only a sort of hissing noise, with a vivid flash of light. I had expected a much greater report.
It made just a hissing noise, accompanied by a bright flash of light. I had anticipated a much louder sound.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
And so it would have been, had the gases been closely confined at the moment they were made to explode. If, for instance, we were to put in this bottle a mixture of hydrogen gas and atmospheric air; and if, after corking the bottle, we should kindle the mixture by a very small orifice, from the sudden dilatation of the gases at the moment of their combination, the bottle must either fly to pieces, or the cork be blown out with considerable violence.
And that's how it would have happened if the gases had been tightly contained when they were set off. For example, if we took this bottle and filled it with a mix of hydrogen gas and air, then sealed it and ignited the mixture through a tiny opening, the rapid expansion of the gases when they reacted would cause the bottle to either shatter or the cork to be forcefully blown out.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But in the experiment which we have just seen, if you did not kindle the hydrogen gas, would it not equally combine with the oxygen?
But in the experiment we just saw, if you didn't ignite the hydrogen gas, wouldn't it still combine with the oxygen?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Certainly not; for, as I have just explained to you, it is necessary that the oxygen and hydrogen gases be burnt together, in order to combine chemically and produce water.
Certainly not; for, as I just explained to you, it's essential that oxygen and hydrogen gases be burned together to chemically combine and produce water.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
That is true; but I thought this was a different combination, for I see no water produced.
That's true; but I thought this was a different mix, because I don't see any water being produced.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
The water resulting from this detonation was so small in quantity, and in such a state of minute division, as to be invisible. But water certainly was produced; for oxygen is incapable of combining with hydrogen in any other proportions than those that form water; therefore water must always be the result of their combination.
The water produced from this explosion was so minimal and so finely divided that it was invisible. But water was definitely created; because oxygen can only combine with hydrogen in the specific amounts that make water, it means water has to be the outcome of their combination.
If, instead of bringing the hydrogen gas into sudden contact with the atmosphere (as we did just now) so as to make the whole of it explode the moment it is kindled, we allow but a very small surface of gas to burn in contact with the atmosphere, the combustion goes on quietly and gradually at the point of contact, without any detonation, because the surfaces brought together are too small for the immediate union of gases. The experiment is a very easy one. This phial, with a narrow neck, (Plate VIII. fig. 5.) is full 231 of hydrogen gas, and is carefully corked. If I take out the cork without moving the phial, and quickly approach the candle to the orifice, you will see how different the result will be——
If, instead of suddenly exposing the hydrogen gas to the atmosphere (like we just did) to make it explode the moment it ignites, we let only a tiny surface of gas burn in contact with the atmosphere, the combustion happens quietly and gradually at the point of contact, without any explosion, because the surfaces interacting are too small for an immediate gas reaction. This experiment is very simple. This bottle, with a narrow neck, (Plate VIII. fig. 5.) is full of hydrogen gas and is tightly corked. If I remove the cork without moving the bottle and quickly bring the candle to the opening, you will see how different the outcome will be——
EMILY.
EMILY.
How prettily it burns, with a blue flame! The flame is gradually sinking within the phial—now it has entirely disappeared. But does not this combustion likewise produce water?
How beautifully it burns, with a blue flame! The flame is slowly sinking within the vial—now it has completely disappeared. But doesn’t this burning also create water?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Undoubtedly. In order to make the formation of the water sensible to you, I shall procure a fresh supply of hydrogen gas, by putting into this bottle (Plate VIII. fig. 6.) iron filings, water, and sulphuric acid, materials similar to those which we have just used for the same purpose. I shall then cork up the bottle, leaving only a small orifice in the cork, with a piece of glass-tube fixed to it, through which the gas will issue in a continued rapid stream.
Undoubtedly. To make the formation of water clear to you, I will get a fresh supply of hydrogen gas by putting iron filings, water, and sulfuric acid into this bottle (Plate VIII. fig. 6.), using materials similar to what we just used for the same purpose. I will then cork up the bottle, leaving only a small opening in the cork, with a piece of glass tube attached to it, through which the gas will flow out in a continuous rapid stream.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I hear already the hissing of the gas through the tube, and I can feel a strong current against my hand.
I can already hear the gas hissing through the tube, and I can feel a strong rush against my hand.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
This current I am going to kindle with the candle—see how vividly it burns——
This current I'm about to ignite with the candle—check out how brightly it burns——
EMILY.
EMILY.
It burns like a candle with a long flame. But why does this combustion last so much longer than in the former experiment?
It burns like a candle with a long flame. But why does this burning last so much longer than in the previous experiment?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The combustion goes on uninterruptedly as long as the new gas continues to be produced. Now if I invert this receiver over the flame, you will soon perceive its internal surface covered with a very fine dew, which is pure water——
The combustion keeps happening continuously as long as the new gas keeps being produced. Now, if I turn this receiver upside down over the flame, you will quickly notice that its inner surface is covered with a very fine dew, which is pure water——
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Yes, indeed; the glass is now quite dim with moisture! How glad I am that we can see the water produced by this combustion.
Yes, it's true; the glass is now really fogged up with moisture! I'm so glad we can see the water created by this burning process.
EMILY.
EMILY.
It is exactly what I was anxious to see; for I confess I was a little incredulous.
It’s exactly what I was eager to see; because I admit I was a bit doubtful.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
If I had not held the glass-bell over the flame, the water would have escaped in the state of vapour, as it did in the former experiment. We have here, of course, obtained but a very small quantity of water; but the difficulty of procuring a proper apparatus, with sufficient quantities of 233 gases, prevents my showing it you on a larger scale.
If I hadn't held the glass bell over the flame, the water would have evaporated, just like it did in the earlier experiment. We've only managed to collect a tiny amount of water this time; however, the challenge of getting the right equipment and enough gases is stopping me from demonstrating it on a larger scale. 233
The composition of water was discovered about the same period, both by Mr. Cavendish, in this country, and by the celebrated French chemist Lavoisier. The latter invented a very perfect and ingenious apparatus to perform, with great accuracy, and upon a large scale, the formation of water by the combination of oxygen and hydrogen gases. Two tubes, conveying due proportions, the one of oxygen, the other of hydrogen gas, are inserted at opposite sides of a large globe of glass, previously exhausted of air; the two streams of gas are kindled within the globe, by the electrical spark, at the point where they come in contact; they burn together, that is to say, the hydrogen combines with the oxygen, the caloric is set at liberty, and a quantity of water is produced exactly equal, in weight, to that of the two gases introduced into the globe.
The composition of water was discovered around the same time, both by Mr. Cavendish in this country and by the famous French chemist Lavoisier. The latter invented a very effective and clever device to create water by combining oxygen and hydrogen gases with great precision and on a large scale. Two tubes, delivering the right amounts of oxygen and hydrogen gas, are inserted at opposite sides of a large glass globe that has been emptied of air. The two streams of gas are ignited inside the globe with an electrical spark at the point where they meet; they burn together, meaning the hydrogen combines with the oxygen, heat is released, and an amount of water is produced that exactly matches the weight of the two gases added to the globe.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And what was the greatest quantity of water ever formed in this apparatus?
And what was the largest amount of water ever created in this setup?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Several ounces; indeed, very nearly a pound, if I recollect right; but the operation lasted many days.
Several ounces; in fact, almost a pound, if I remember correctly; but the process took many days.
EMILY.
EMILY.
This experiment must have convinced all the world of the truth of the discovery. Pray, if improper proportions of the gases were mixed and set fire to, what would be the result?
This experiment must have convinced everyone of the truth of the discovery. Seriously, if the wrong proportions of the gases were mixed and ignited, what would happen?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Water would equally be formed, but there would be a residue of either one or other of the gases, because, as I have already told you, hydrogen and oxygen will combine only in the proportions requisite for the formation of water.
Water would also be created, but there would be a leftover of either one of the gases, because, as I mentioned before, hydrogen and oxygen will only combine in the proportions necessary to form water.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Look, Mrs. B., our experiment with the Voltaic battery (Plate VIII. fig. 2.) has made great progress; a quantity of gas has been formed in each tube, but in one of them there is twice as much gas as in the other.
Look, Mrs. B., our experiment with the Voltaic battery (Plate VIII. fig. 2.) has made great progress; a significant amount of gas has been produced in each tube, but in one of them, there's twice as much gas as in the other.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes; because, as I said before, water is composed of two volumes of hydrogen to one of oxygen—and if we should now mix these gases together and set fire to them by an electrical spark, both gases would entirely disappear, and a small quantity of water would be formed.
Yes; because, as I mentioned earlier, water is made up of two parts hydrogen to one part oxygen—and if we mix these gases together now and ignite them with an electrical spark, both gases would completely vanish, and a small amount of water would be produced.
There is another curious effect produced by the combustion of hydrogen gas, which I shall show 235 you, though I must acquaint you first, that I cannot well explain the cause of it. For this purpose, I must put some materials into our apparatus, in order to obtain a stream of hydrogen gas, just as we have done before. The process is already going on, and the gas is rushing through the tube—I shall now kindle it with the taper——
There’s another interesting effect created by burning hydrogen gas, which I’ll demonstrate to you, though I should let you know first that I can't explain the reason behind it very well. For this, I need to put some materials into our setup to produce a stream of hydrogen gas, just like we did earlier. The process is already happening, and the gas is moving through the tube—I’m going to light it with the taper——
EMILY.
EMILY.
It burns exactly as it did before——What is the curious effect which you were mentioning?
It burns just like it did before——What’s the strange effect you were talking about?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Instead of the receiver, by means of which we have just seen the drops of water form, we shall invert over the flame this piece of tube, which is about two feet in length, and one inch in diameter (Plate VIII. fig. 7.); but you must observe that it is open at both ends.
Instead of the receiver, which we just watched the drops of water form, we will turn this tube, which is about two feet long and one inch in diameter, upside down over the flame (Plate VIII. fig. 7.); but you need to note that it is open at both ends.
EMILY.
EMILY.
What a strange noise it makes! something like the Æolian harp, but not so sweet.
What a strange noise it makes! Kind of like an Aeolian harp, but not as sweet.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It is very singular, indeed; but I think rather too powerful to be pleasing. And is not this sound accounted for?
It’s definitely unusual; but I think it’s a bit too intense to be enjoyable. And isn’t this sound explainable?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
That the percussion of glass, by a rapid stream of gas, should produce a sound, is not extraordinary: but the sound here is so peculiar, that no other gas has a similar effect. Perhaps it is owing to a brisk vibratory motion of the glass, occasioned by the successive formation and condensation of small drops of water on the sides of the glass tube, and the air rushing in to replace the vacuum formed.*
That the sound of glass breaking from a fast-moving gas isn't surprising, but the sound here is so unique that no other gas makes a similar noise. It may be due to the quick vibrating motion of the glass, caused by the repeated formation and condensation of tiny water droplets on the sides of the glass tube, along with the air rushing in to fill the vacuum created. *
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
How very much this flame resembles the burning of a candle.
How much this flame looks like a burning candle.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The burning of a candle is produced by much the same means. A great deal of hydrogen is contained in candles, whether of tallow or wax. This hydrogen being converted into gas by the heat of the candle, combines with the oxygen of the atmosphere, and flame and water result from this combination. So that, in fact, the flame of a candle is owing to the combustion of hydrogen gas. An elevation of temperature, such as is produced by a lighted match or taper, is required to give the first impulse to the combustion; but afterwards 237 it goes on of itself, because the candle finds a supply of caloric in the successive quantities of heat which results from the union of the two electricities given out by the gases during their combustion. But there are other circumstances connected with the combustion of candles and lamps, which I cannot explain to you till you are acquainted with carbon, which is one of their constituent parts. In general, however, whenever you see flame, you may infer that it is owing to the formation and burning of hydrogen gas*; for flame is the peculiar mode of burning hydrogen gas, which, with only one or two apparent exceptions, does not belong to any other combustible.
The way a candle burns is basically the same process. Candles, whether made of tallow or wax, contain a lot of hydrogen. This hydrogen turns into gas when heated by the candle, combining with oxygen from the air to create flame and water. So, the flame of a candle is really due to the burning of hydrogen gas. A rise in temperature, like what happens when you use a lit match or taper, is needed to kick off the combustion. After that, it keeps going on its own because the candle generates heat from the combination of two types of electricity released by the gases during burning. However, there are other factors involved in how candles and lamps burn that I can't explain until you learn about carbon, which is one of their components. Generally, whenever you see flame, you can assume it’s from the creation and burning of hydrogen gas*; because flame is the specific way hydrogen gas burns, which, with just a few exceptions, is not something that happens with any other fuel.
EMILY.
EMILY.
You astonish me! I understood that flame was the caloric produced by the union of the two electricities, in all combustions whatever?
You amaze me! I thought that flame was the heat created by the combination of the two types of electricity in all kinds of combustion?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Your error proceeded from your vague and incorrect idea of flame; you have confounded it with light and caloric in general. Flame always implies caloric, since it is produced by the combustion of hydrogen gas; but all caloric does not 238 imply flame. Many bodies burn with intense heat without producing flame. Coals, for instance, burn with flame until all the hydrogen which they contain is evaporated; but when they afterwards become red hot, much more caloric is disengaged than when they produce flame.
Your mistake came from your vague and incorrect understanding of flame; you confused it with light and heat in general. Flame always involves heat, since it's created by burning hydrogen gas, but not all heat means there’s flame. Many materials burn with intense heat without making flame. For example, coals burn with flame until all the hydrogen they contain is used up; but when they get red hot afterward, they release much more heat than when they were producing flame.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But the iron wire, which you burnt in oxygen gas, appeared to me to emit flame; yet, as it was a simple metal, it could contain no hydrogen?
But the iron wire you burned in oxygen gas seemed to emit flames; still, since it was just a metal, it couldn't contain any hydrogen?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It produced a sparkling dazzling blaze of light, but no real flame.
It created a bright, dazzling burst of light, but no actual flame.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And what is the cause of the regular shape of the flame of a candle?
And what causes the uniform shape of a candle's flame?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The regular stream of hydrogen gas which exhales from its combustible matter.
The steady flow of hydrogen gas that comes from its flammable material.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But the hydrogen gas must, from its great levity, ascend into the upper regions of the atmosphere; why therefore does not the flame continue to accompany it?
But the hydrogen gas, because it's so light, should rise into the upper levels of the atmosphere; so why doesn't the flame keep following it?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The combustion of the hydrogen gas is completed at the point where the flame terminates; it then ceases to be hydrogen gas, as it is converted by its combination with oxygen into watery vapour; but in a state of such minute division as to be invisible.
The burning of hydrogen gas finishes where the flame ends; at that point, it stops being hydrogen gas, as it combines with oxygen to turn into water vapor; but it's in such tiny particles that it's invisible.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I do not understand what is the use of the wick of a candle, since the hydrogen gas burns so well without it?
I don't understand the purpose of a candle's wick since hydrogen gas burns so well without it.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The combustible matter of the candle must be decomposed in order to emit the hydrogen gas, and the wick is instrumental in effecting this decomposition. Its combustion first melts the combustible matter, and . . . .
The flammable material of the candle has to be broken down to release hydrogen gas, and the wick plays a crucial role in making this happen. Its burning first melts the flammable material, and . . .
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But in lamps the combustible matter is already fluid, and yet they also require wicks?
But in lamps, the flammable material is already liquid, and they still need wicks?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Yes; but I do not understand why it does not.
Yes; but I don’t understand why it doesn’t.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Because the air has not so free an access to that part of the wick which is immediately in contact with the candle, as to the part just above, so that the heat there is not sufficient to produce its decomposition; the combustion therefore begins a little above this point.
Because the air has less access to the part of the wick that is directly in contact with the candle than to the part just above it, the heat there isn't enough to cause its decomposition; therefore, combustion starts just a little above this point.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But, Mrs. B., in those beautiful lights, called gas-lights, which are now seen in many streets, and will, I hope, be soon adopted every where, I can perceive no wick at all. How are these lights managed?
But, Mrs. B., in those beautiful lights, called gas-lights, which are now seen in many streets, and will, I hope, be adopted everywhere soon, I can’t see any wick at all. How do these lights work?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
I am glad you have put me in mind of saying a few words on this very useful and interesting improvement. In this mode of lighting, the gas is conveyed to the extremity of a tube, where it is kindled, and burns as long as the supply continues. There is, therefore, no occasion for a wick, or any other fuel whatever.
I’m glad you reminded me to say a few words about this really useful and interesting innovation. In this lighting method, gas is delivered to the end of a tube, where it’s ignited and burns as long as there’s a supply. So, there’s no need for a wick or any other type of fuel.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But how is all this gas procured in such large quantities?
But how is all this gas obtained in such large amounts?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is obtained from coal, by distillation.—Coal, when exposed to heat in a close vessel, is decomposed; and hydrogen, which is one of its constituents, rises in the state of gas, combined with another of its component parts, carbon, forming a compound gas, called Hydrocarbonat, the nature of which we shall again have an opportunity of noticing when we treat of carbon. This gas, like hydrogen, is perfectly transparent, invisible, and highly inflammable; and in burning it emits that vivid light which you have so often observed.
It is obtained from coal through distillation. When coal is heated in a sealed container, it breaks down; hydrogen, one of its components, is released as a gas combined with another component, carbon, creating a compound gas known as Hydrocarbonat. We will revisit this gas when we discuss carbon. This gas, like hydrogen, is completely clear, invisible, and extremely flammable; when it burns, it gives off the bright light you have seen many times.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And does the process for procuring it require nothing but heating the coals, and conveying the gas through tubes?
And does getting it require just heating the coals and sending the gas through pipes?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Nothing else; except that the gas must be made to pass, immediately at its formation, through two or three large vessels of water, in which it deposits some other ingredients, and especially water, tar, and oil, which also arise from the distillation of coals. The gas-light apparatus, therefore, consists simply in a large iron vessel, in which the coals are exposed to the heat of a furnace,—some reservoirs 242 of water, in which the gas deposits its impurities,—and tubes that convey it to the desired spot, being propelled with uniform velocity through the tubes by means of a certain degree of pressure which is made upon the reservoir.
Nothing else, except that the gas has to be made to pass, right after it's created, through two or three large containers of water, where it leaves behind some other substances, especially water, tar, and oil, which also come from coal distillation. So, the gas-light system basically consists of a large iron container where the coal is heated in a furnace, some tanks of water where the gas drops off its impurities, and pipes that carry it to the intended location, pushed through the pipes at a steady speed by a certain amount of pressure applied to the tank.
EMILY.
EMILY.
What an admirable contrivance! Do you not think, Mrs. B., that it will soon get into universal use?
What an impressive invention! Don't you think, Mrs. B., that it will soon become widely used?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Most probably, as to the lighting of streets, offices, and public places, as it far surpasses any former invention for that purpose; but as to the interior of private houses, this mode of lighting has not yet been sufficiently tried to know whether it will be found generally desirable, either in regard to economy or convenience. It may, however, be considered as one of the happiest applications of chemistry to the comforts of life; and there is every reason to suppose that it will answer the full extent of public, expectation.
Most likely, when it comes to lighting streets, offices, and public spaces, this method is far better than anything that’s come before it; however, for the inside of private homes, it hasn’t been tested enough to determine whether it will be widely desired in terms of cost or convenience. Nevertheless, it can be seen as one of the best uses of chemistry for enhancing quality of life, and there’s every reason to believe it will meet the full expectations of the public.
I have another experiment to show you with hydrogen gas, which I think will entertain you. Have you ever blown bubbles with soap and water?
I have another experiment to show you with hydrogen gas that I think you'll find entertaining. Have you ever blown bubbles with soap and water?
EMILY.
EMILY.
Yes, often, when I was a child; and I used to make them float in the air by blowing them upwards.
Yes, a lot, when I was a kid; I would blow on them to make them float in the air.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
We shall fill some such bubbles with hydrogen gas, instead of atmospheric air, and you will see with what ease and rapidity they will ascend, without the assistance of blowing, from the lightness of the gas.—Will you mix some soap and water whilst I fill this bladder with the gas contained in the receiver which stands on the shelf in the water-bath?
We will fill some of these bubbles with hydrogen gas instead of regular air, and you'll see how easily and quickly they rise, without needing to blow into them, due to the gas's lightness. Can you mix some soap and water while I fill this bag with the gas from the container on the shelf in the water-bath?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
What is the use of the brass-stopper and turn-cock at the top of the receiver?
What’s the purpose of the brass stopper and turn cock at the top of the receiver?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It is to afford a passage to the gas when required. There is, you see, a similar stop-cock fastened to this bladder, which is made to fit that on the receiver. I screw them one on the other, and now turn the two cocks, to open a communication between the receiver and the bladder; then, by sliding the receiver off the shelf, and gently sinking it into the bath, the water rises in the receiver and forces the gas into the bladder. (Plate IX. fig. 1.)
It allows gas to flow when needed. You see, there's a similar valve attached to this bag, which fits onto the one on the receiver. I screw them together, and now I turn both valves to connect the receiver and the bag; then, by sliding the receiver off the shelf and slowly lowering it into the water, the water rises in the receiver and pushes the gas into the bag. (Plate IX. fig. 1.)
Vol. I. p. 228
Vol. I. p. 228
Fig. 1. Apparatus for transferring gases from a Receiver into a
bladder.
Fig. 2. Apparatus for blowing Soap bubbles.
Fig. 1. Equipment for moving gases from a Receiver into a bladder.
Fig. 2. Equipment for creating soap bubbles.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Yes, I see the bladder swell as the water rises in the receiver.
Yes, I can see the bladder expand as the water levels increase in the reservoir.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
I think that we have already a sufficient quantity in the bladder for our purpose; we must be careful to stop both the cocks before we separate the bladder from the receiver, lest the gas should escape.—Now I must fix a pipe to the stopper of the bladder, and by dipping its mouth into the soap and water, take up a few drops—then I again turn the cock, and squeeze the bladder in order to force the gas into the soap and water at the mouth of the pipe. (Plate IX. fig. 2.)
I believe we already have enough in the bladder for our needs; we must be careful to close both valves before disconnecting the bladder from the receiver, so that the gas doesn't escape.—Now I need to attach a pipe to the stopper of the bladder, and by dipping its end into the soap and water, pick up a few drops—then I’ll turn the valve again and squeeze the bladder to push the gas into the soap and water at the end of the pipe. (Plate IX. fig. 2.)
EMILY.
EMILY.
There is a bubble—but it bursts before it leaves the mouth of the pipe.
There’s a bubble—but it pops before it leaves the end of the pipe.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
We must have patience and try again; it is not so easy to blow bubbles by means of a bladder, as simply with the breath.
We need to be patient and try again; it's not as easy to blow bubbles using a bladder as it is just with your breath.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Perhaps there is not soap enough in the water; I should have had warm water, it would have dissolved the soap better.
Perhaps there's not enough soap in the water; I should have used warm water; it would have dissolved the soap better.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Does not some of the gas escape between the bladder and the pipe?
Doesn't some of the gas escape between the bag and the pipe?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
No, they are perfectly air tight; we shall succeed presently, I dare say.
No, they are completely airtight; we’ll succeed soon, I’m sure.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Now a bubble ascends; it moves with the rapidity of a balloon. How beautifully it refracts the light!
Now a bubble rises; it moves as quickly as a balloon. How beautifully it bends the light!
EMILY.
EMILY.
It has burst against the ceiling—you succeed now wonderfully; but why do they all ascend and burst against the ceiling?
It has hit the ceiling—you’re doing great now; but why is everyone rising up and hitting the ceiling?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Hydrogen gas is so much lighter than atmospherical air, that it ascends rapidly with its very light envelope, which is burst by the force with which it strikes the ceiling.
Hydrogen gas is much lighter than the air around us, so it rises quickly with its light covering, which bursts from the impact as it hits the ceiling.
Air-balloons are filled with this gas, and if they carried no other weight than their covering, would ascend as rapidly as these bubbles.
Air balloons are filled with this gas, and if they didn't carry any weight other than their covering, they would rise as quickly as these bubbles.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Yet their covering must be much heavier than that of these bubbles?
Yet their covering has to be a lot thicker than that of these bubbles?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Not in proportion to the quantity of gas they contain. I do not know whether you have ever 246 been present at the filling of a large balloon. The apparatus for that purpose is very simple. It consists of a number of vessels, either jars or barrels, in which the materials for the formation of the gas are mixed, each of these being furnished with a tube, and communicating with a long flexible pipe, which conveys the gas into the balloon.
Not in proportion to the amount of gas they hold. I don't know if you've ever been around when a big balloon is being filled. The setup for that is really simple. It includes several containers, either jars or barrels, where the ingredients to create the gas are mixed. Each one has a tube connected to a long flexible pipe that carries the gas into the balloon.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But the fire-balloons which were first invented, and have been since abandoned, on account of their being so dangerous, were constructed, I suppose, on a different principle.
But the fire balloons that were first invented and have since been abandoned because they are so dangerous were probably built on a different principle.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
They were filled simply with atmospherical air, considerably rarefied by heat; and the necessity of having a fire underneath the balloon, in order to preserve the rarefaction of the air within it, was the circumstance productive of so much danger.
They were just filled with air, which was significantly thinned out by heat; and the need to have a fire below the balloon to keep the air inside it thin was what created so much risk.
If you are not yet tired of experiments, I have another to show you. It consists in filling soap-bubbles with a mixture of hydrogen and oxygen gases, in the proportions that form water; and afterwards setting fire to them.
If you're not tired of experiments yet, I have another one to show you. It involves filling soap bubbles with a mix of hydrogen and oxygen gases, in the proportions that create water, and then lighting them on fire.
EMILY.
EMILY.
They will detonate, I suppose?
I guess they'll explode?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes, they will. As you have seen the method of transferring the gas from the receiver into the bladder, it is not necessary to repeat it. I have therefore provided a bladder which contains a due proportion of oxygen and hydrogen gases, and we have only to blow bubbles with it.
Yes, they will. As you have seen the method of transferring the gas from the receiver into the bladder, it is not necessary to repeat it. I have therefore provided a bladder that contains the right amount of oxygen and hydrogen gases, and we just need to blow bubbles with it.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Here is a fine large bubble rising—shall I set fire to it with the candle?
Here’s a big bubble rising—should I light it with the candle?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
If you please . . . .
If you don't mind . . . .
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Heavens, what an explosion!—It was like the report of a gun: I confess it frightened me much. I never should have imagined it could be so loud.
Heavens, what an explosion!—It sounded like a gunshot: I have to admit it scared me a lot. I never would have thought it could be that loud.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And the flash was as vivid as lightning.
And the flash was as bright as lightning.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The combination of the two gases takes place during that instant of time that you see the flash, and hear the detonation.
The two gases combine at the moment you see the flash and hear the explosion.
EMILY.
EMILY.
This has a strong resemblance to thunder and lightning.
This looks a lot like thunder and lightning.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
These phenomena, however, are generally of an electrical nature. Yet various meteorological effects may be attributed to accidental detonations of hydrogen gas in the atmosphere; for nature abounds with hydrogen: it constitutes a very considerable portion of the whole mass of water belonging to our globe, and from that source almost every other body obtains it. It enters into the composition of all animal substances, and of a great number of minerals; but it is most abundant in vegetables. From this immense variety of bodies, it is often spontaneously disengaged; its great levity makes it rise into the superior regions of the atmosphere; and when, either by an electrical spark, or any casual elevation of temperature, it takes fire, it may produce such meteors or luminous appearances as are occasionally seen in the atmosphere. Of this kind are probably those broad flashes which we often see on a summer-evening, without hearing any detonation.
These phenomena, however, are generally electrical in nature. Still, various weather effects can be linked to accidental explosions of hydrogen gas in the atmosphere; nature has plenty of hydrogen: it makes up a significant part of all the water on our planet, and from that source, almost every other substance gets it. It's found in all animal matter and many minerals; however, it's most abundant in plants. From this vast array of substances, it is often released spontaneously; its lightness causes it to rise into the upper regions of the atmosphere. When ignited by an electrical spark or a sudden increase in temperature, it can create meteors or glowing appearances that we occasionally see in the sky. One example of this might be those broad flashes we often notice on summer evenings, without hearing any explosion.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Every flash, I suppose, must produce a quantity of water?
Every flash, I guess, has to create a certain amount of water?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And this water, naturally, descends in the form of rain?
And this water, of course, falls as rain?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
That probably is often the case, though it is not a necessary consequence; for the water may be dissolved by the atmosphere, as it descends towards the lower regions, and remain there in the form of clouds.
That is probably often true, but it's not a guaranteed outcome; the water can evaporate into the atmosphere as it falls to lower areas and stay there as clouds.
The application of electrical attraction to chemical phenomena is likely to lead to many very interesting discoveries in meteorology; for electricity evidently acts a most important part in the atmosphere. This subject however, is, as yet, not sufficiently developed for me to venture enlarging upon it. The phenomena of the atmosphere are far from being well understood; and even with the little that is known, I am but imperfectly acquainted.
The use of electrical attraction in chemical processes will probably result in many fascinating discoveries in meteorology, as electricity clearly plays a significant role in the atmosphere. However, this topic is still not fully explored for me to elaborate on. The phenomena in the atmosphere are still not well understood, and even with the limited knowledge available, I'm only somewhat familiar with it.
But before we take leave of hydrogen, I must not omit to mention to you a most interesting discovery of Sir H. Davy, which is connected with this subject.
But before we say goodbye to hydrogen, I have to mention a really interesting discovery made by Sir H. Davy that relates to this topic.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
You allude, I suppose, to the new miner’s lamp, which has of late been so much talked of? I have long been desirous of knowing what that discovery was, and what purpose it was intended to answer.
You’re referring to the new miner’s lamp, right? It’s been a big topic lately. I’ve been eager to find out what that discovery is and what it was meant to achieve.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It often happens in coal-mines, that quantities of the gas, called by chemists hydro-carbonat, or by the miners fire-damp, (the same from which the gas-lights are obtained,) ooze out from fissures in the beds of coal, and fill the cavities in which the men are at work; and this gas being inflammable, the consequence is, that when the men approach those places with a lighted candle, the gas takes fire, and explosions happen which destroy the men and horses employed in that part of the colliery, sometimes in great numbers.
It often happens in coal mines that large amounts of a gas, known by chemists as hydro-carbonat and by miners as fire-damp (the same gas used for gas lights), leak out from cracks in the coal beds and fill the areas where the workers are. Since this gas is flammable, when the workers get too close with a lit candle, the gas ignites, causing explosions that can kill both the workers and horses in that section of the mine, often in large numbers.
EMILY.
EMILY.
What tremendous accidents these must be! But whence does that gas originate?
What huge accidents these must be! But where does that gas come from?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Being the chief product of the combustion of coal, no wonder that inflammable gas should occasionally appear in situations in which this mineral abounds, since there can be no doubt that processes of combustion are frequently taking place at a great depth under the surface of the earth; and therefore those accumulations of gas may arise either from combustions actually going on, or from former combustions, the gas having perhaps been confined there for ages.
Being the main result of burning coal, it’s no surprise that flammable gas sometimes shows up in places where this mineral is plentiful. There’s a good chance that combustion processes happen deep beneath the earth's surface; therefore, these gas accumulations may come from ongoing combustions or from past ones, with the gas possibly being trapped there for ages.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And how does Sir H. Davy’s lamp prevent those dreadful explosions?
And how does Sir H. Davy’s lamp stop those terrible explosions?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
By a contrivance equally simple and ingenious; and one which does no less credit to the philosophical views from which it was deduced, than to the philanthropic motives from which the enquiry sprung. The principle of the lamp is shortly this: It was ascertained, two or three years ago, both by Mr. Tennant and by Sir Humphry himself, that the combustion of inflammable gas could not be propagated through small tubes; so that if a jet of an inflammable gaseous mixture, issuing from a bladder or any other vessel, through a small tube, be set fire to, it burns at the orifice of the tube, but the flame never penetrates into the vessel. It is upon this fact that Sir Humphry’s safety-lamp is founded.
By a device that's both simple and clever, which reflects the philosophical insights it was based on as much as the humanitarian intentions behind the investigation. The principle of the lamp is essentially this: A couple of years ago, both Mr. Tennant and Sir Humphry discovered that combustible gas cannot travel through small tubes. This means that if a flame is applied to a jet of a combustible gas mixture coming from a bladder or any other container through a small tube, it will burn at the tube's opening, but the flame never goes back into the container. Sir Humphry's safety lamp is built on this principle.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But why does not the flame ever penetrate through the tube into the vessel from which the gas issues, so as to explode at once the whole of the gas?
But why doesn’t the flame ever travel through the tube into the container where the gas comes out, so that it can instantly explode all the gas?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And how can this principle be applied to the construction of a lamp?
And how can this principle be used in building a lamp?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Nothing easier. You need only suppose a lamp enclosed all round in glass or horn, but having a number of small open tubes at the bottom, and others at the top, to let the air in and out. Now, if such a lamp or lanthorn be carried into an atmosphere capable of exploding, an explosion or combustion of the gas will take place within the lamp; and although the vent afforded by the tubes will save the lamp from bursting, yet, from the principle just explained, the combustion will not be propagated to the external air through the tubes, so that no farther consequence will ensue.
Nothing could be easier. Just imagine a lamp surrounded by glass or horn, but with several small open tubes at the bottom and others at the top to allow air to flow in and out. If you take such a lamp or lantern into an atmosphere that can explode, an explosion or combustion of the gas will happen inside the lamp. Although the openings provided by the tubes will prevent the lamp from bursting, as explained earlier, the combustion won’t spread to the outside air through the tubes, meaning no further consequences will occur.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And is that all the mystery of that valuable lamp?
And is that all there is to the mystery of that valuable lamp?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
No; in the early part of the enquiry a lamp of this kind was actually proposed; but it was but a rude sketch compared to its present state of improvement. Sir H. Davy, after a succession of trials, by which he brought his lamp nearer and nearer 253 to perfection, at last conceived the happy idea that if the lamp were surrounded with a wire-work or wire-gauze, of a close texture, instead of glass or horn, the tubular contrivance I have just described would be entirely superseded, since each of the interstices of the gauze would act as a tube in preventing the propagation of explosions; so that this pervious metallic covering would answer the various purposes of transparency, of permeability to air, and of protection against explosion. This idea, Sir Humphry immediately submitted to the test of experiment, and the result has answered his most sanguine expectations, both in his laboratory and in the collieries, where it has already been extensively tried. And he has now the happiness of thinking that his invention will probably be the means of saving every year a number of lives, which would have been lost in digging out of the bowels of the earth one of the most valuable necessaries of life. Here is one of these lamps, every part of which you will at once comprehend. (See Plate X. fig. 1.)
No; at the beginning of the investigation, a lamp like this was actually suggested; however, it was merely a rough draft compared to its current advanced design. Sir H. Davy, after a series of experiments that brought his lamp closer and closer to perfection, ultimately had the brilliant idea that if the lamp were surrounded with a wire mesh of fine texture, rather than using glass or horn, the tubular design I just described would be completely replaced. This is because each opening in the mesh would function like a tube, preventing explosions from spreading; thus, this metallic cover would provide transparency, allow air to pass through, and protect against explosions. Sir Humphry immediately put this idea to the test, and the results exceeded his greatest hopes, both in his lab and in the coal mines, where it has already been widely tested. Now he feels satisfied thinking that his invention will likely save lives every year that would have been lost while extracting one of the most essential resources from deep within the earth. Here is one of these lamps, which you'll easily understand. (See Plate X. fig. 1.)
Fig. 1. A. the cistern containing the Oil B. the rim or screw by which the gauze cage is fixed to the cistern. C. apperture for supplying Oil. E. a wire for trimming the wick. D. F. the wire gauze cylinder. G. a double top.
Fig. 1. A. the cistern holding the oil B. the rim or screw that secures the gauze cage to the cistern. C. opening for adding oil. E. a wire for trimming the wick. D. F. the wire gauze cylinder. G. a double top.
Larger view (complete Plate)
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (complete plate)
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
How very simple and ingenious! But I do not yet well see why an explosion taking place within the lamp should not communicate to the external air around it, through the interstices of the wire?
How simple and clever! But I still don't quite understand why an explosion happening inside the lamp wouldn't affect the air outside it through the gaps in the wire?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
This has been and is still a subject of wonder, even to philosophers; and the only mode they have of explaining it is, that flame or ignition cannot pass through a fine wire-work, because the metallic wire cools the flame sufficiently to extinguish it in passing through the gauze. This property of the wire-gauze is quite similar to that of the tubes which I mentioned on introducing the subject; for you may consider each interstice of the gauze as an extremely short tube of a very small diameter.
This has been and still is a topic of fascination, even for philosophers; and the only way they explain it is by saying that flame or fire can’t go through fine wire mesh because the metal cools the flame enough to put it out as it passes through the gauze. This property of wire gauze is quite similar to the tubes I mentioned when I introduced the topic; you can think of each gap in the gauze as an incredibly short tube with a very small diameter.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But I should expect the wire would often become red-hot, by the burning of the gas within the lamp?
But I should expect the wire would often get red-hot from the gas burning inside the lamp?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
And this is actually the case, for the top of the lamp is very apt to become red-hot. But, fortunately, inflammable gaseous mixtures cannot be exploded by red-hot wire, the intervention of actual flame being required for that purpose; so that the wire does not set fire to the explosive gas around it.
And this is really the case, because the top of the lamp can easily get red-hot. But luckily, flammable gas mixtures can’t be ignited by a red-hot wire; you actually need a flame for that. So, the wire doesn’t ignite the explosive gas around it.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I can understand that; but if the wire be red-hot, how can it cool the flame within, and prevent its passing through the gauze?
I get that; but if the wire is red-hot, how can it cool the flame inside and stop it from going through the gauze?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The gauze, though red-hot, is not so hot as the flame by which it has been heated; and as metallic wire is a good conductor, the heat does not much accumulate in it, as it passes off quickly to the other parts of the lamp, as well as to any contiguous bodies.
The gauze, while red-hot, isn't as hot as the flame that heated it; and since metallic wire conducts heat well, the heat doesn't really build up in it. Instead, it quickly transfers to other parts of the lamp and to any nearby objects.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
This is indeed a most interesting discovery, and one which shows at once the immense utility with which science may be practically applied to some of the most important purposes.
This is definitely a fascinating discovery, and it immediately demonstrates the great usefulness of how science can be applied to some of the most important goals.
CONVERSATION VIII.
ON SULFUR AND PHOSPHORUS.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
Sulphur is the next substance that comes under our consideration. It differs in one essential point from the preceding, as it exists in a solid form at the temperature of the atmosphere.
Sulfur is the next substance we'll look at. It differs in one key way from the previous one, as it exists in a solid state at the temperature of the atmosphere.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I am glad that we have at last a solid body to examine; one that we can see and touch. Pray, is it not with sulphur that the points of matches are covered, to make them easily kindle?
I’m glad we finally have something solid to examine; something we can see and touch. Isn’t it true that matches are coated with sulfur to make them easy to ignite?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes, it is; and you therefore already know that sulphur is a very combustible substance. It is seldom discovered in nature in a pure unmixed state; so great is its affinity for other substances, that it is almost constantly found combined with some of them. It is most commonly united with 257 metals, under various forms, and is separated from them by a very simple process. It exists likewise in many mineral waters, and some vegetables yield it in various proportions, especially those of the cruciform tribe. It is also found in animal matter; in short, it may be discovered in greater or less quantity, in the mineral, vegetable, and animal kingdoms.
Yes, it is; and you already know that sulphur is a highly flammable substance. It's rarely found in nature in its pure, uncombined state; its strong attraction to other substances means it's almost always found mixed with them. It's most commonly attached to metals in various forms and can be separated from them through a straightforward process. It also exists in many mineral waters, and some plants produce it in different amounts, especially those in the cruciferous family. Additionally, it's present in animal matter; overall, it can be found in varying quantities across the mineral, vegetable, and animal kingdoms.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I have heard of flowers of sulphur, are they the produce of any plant?
I’ve heard of flowers of sulphur; are they the result of any plant?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
By no means: they consist of nothing more than common sulphur, reduced to a very fine powder by a process called sublimation.—You see some of it in this phial; it is exactly the same substance as this lump of sulphur, only its colour is a paler yellow, owing to its state of very minute division.
By no means: they are made up of nothing but common sulfur, processed into a very fine powder through a method called sublimation.—You can see some of it in this vial; it is exactly the same substance as this block of sulfur, only its color is a lighter yellow because it's in a finely divided state.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Pray what is sublimation?
What is sublimation?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It is the evaporation, or, more properly speaking, the volatilisation of solid substances, which, in cooling, condense again in a concrete form. 258 The process, in this instance, must be performed in a closed vessel, both to prevent combustion, which would take place if the access of air were not carefully precluded, and likewise in order to collect the substance after the operation. As it is rather a slow process, we shall not try the experiment now; but you will understand it perfectly if I show you the apparatus used for the purpose. (Plate XI. fig. 1.) Some lumps of sulphur are put into a receiver of this kind, which is called a cucurbit. Its shape, you see, somewhat resembles that of a pear, and is open at the top, so as to adapt itself exactly to a kind of conical receiver of this sort, called the head. The cucurbit, thus covered with its head, is placed over a sand-bath; this is nothing more than a vessel full of sand, which is kept heated by a furnace, such as you see here, so as to preserve the apparatus in a moderate and uniform temperature. The sulphur then soon begins to melt, and immediately after this, a thick white smoke rises, which is gradually deposited within the head, or upper part of the apparatus, where it condenses against the sides, somewhat in the form of a vegetation, whence it has obtained the name of flowers of sulphur. This apparatus, which is called an alembic, is highly useful in all kinds of distillations, as you will see when we come to treat of those operations. Alembics are not commonly 259 made of glass, like this, which is applicable only to distillations upon a very small scale. Those used in manufactures are generally made of copper, and are, of course, considerably larger. The principal construction, however, is always the same, although their shape admits of some variation.
It’s the evaporation—or more accurately, the volatilization—of solid substances that, when cooled, condense back into a solid form. 258 This process has to be done in a closed container, both to prevent combustion from occurring due to the air getting in and also to collect the substance after the operation. Since it’s quite a slow process, we won’t try the experiment right now; but you’ll understand it perfectly if I show you the equipment used for this purpose. (Plate XI. fig. 1.) Some lumps of sulfur are placed into a container like this one, called a cucurbit. Its shape, as you can see, is somewhat pear-like and open at the top, allowing it to fit perfectly onto a conical receiver called the head. The cucurbit, covered with its head, is set over a sand bath; this is just a vessel filled with sand that’s heated by a furnace, like the one you see here, to maintain a moderate and even temperature for the apparatus. The sulfur quickly starts to melt, and soon after, a thick white smoke begins to rise, which gradually collects in the head or upper part of the apparatus, where it condenses against the sides, resembling something vegetative, which is why it’s called flowers of sulfur. This apparatus, known as an alembic, is extremely useful in various distillation processes, as you’ll see when we discuss those operations. Alembics are not usually made of glass, like this one, which is only suitable for small-scale distillations. Those used in industry are typically made of copper and are, of course, much larger. However, the basic structure is always the same, even though their shapes can vary. 259
Vol. I. p. 237.
Vol. I. p. 237.
Fig. 1.
A Alembic.
B Sand-bath.
C Furnace.
Fig. 2. Eudiometer.
Fig. 3.
A Retort containing water.
B Lamp to heat the water.
C.C Porcelain tube containing Carbone.
D Furnace through which the tube passes.
E Receiver for the gas produced.
F Water bath.
Fig. 1.
A Alembic.
B Sand-bath.
C Furnace.
Fig. 2. Eudiometer.
Fig. 3.
A Retort holding water.
B Lamp to heat the water.
C.C Porcelain tube containing Carbon.
D Furnace through which the tube goes.
E Container for the gas produced.
F Water bath.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
What is the use of that neck, or tube, which bends down from the upper piece of the apparatus?
What’s the purpose of that neck, or tube, that curves down from the top part of the device?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is of no use in sublimations; but in distillations (the general object of which is to evaporate, by heat, in closed vessels, the volatile parts of a compound body, and to condense them again into a liquid,) it serves to carry off the condensed fluid, which otherwise would fall back into the cucurbit. But this is rather foreign to our present subject. Let us return to the sulphur. You now perfectly understand, I suppose, what is meant by sublimation?
It doesn't work in sublimations; but in distillations (the main goal of which is to heat and evaporate the volatile parts of a compound in closed containers, then condense them back into a liquid), it helps to remove the condensed liquid that would otherwise fall back into the flask. However, that's not really our focus right now. Let's get back to the sulfur. I assume you now completely understand what sublimation means?
EMILY.
EMILY
I believe I do. Sublimation appears to consist in destroying, by means of heat, the attraction of aggregation of the particles of a solid body, which are thus volatilised; and as soon as they lose the 260 caloric which produced that effect, they are deposited in the form of a fine powder.
I think I do. Sublimation seems to involve using heat to break the attraction between the particles of a solid, causing them to vaporize; and as soon as they lose the heat that caused this effect, they settle down as a fine powder.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It seems to me to be somewhat similar to the transformation of water into vapour, which returns to its liquid state when deprived of caloric.
It seems to me kind of like how water turns into vapor, but then goes back to being liquid when it loses heat.
EMILY.
EMILY.
There is this difference, however, that the sulphur does not return to its former state, since, instead of lumps, it changes to a fine powder.
There is this difference, though, that the sulfur doesn’t go back to its original state, since it changes from lumps to a fine powder instead.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Chemically speaking, it is exactly the same substance, whether in the form of lump or powder. For if this powder be melted again by heat, it will, in cooling, be restored to the same solid state in which it was before its sublimation.
Chemically speaking, it's the exact same substance, whether it's in lump or powder form. If this powder is melted again using heat, it will return to the same solid state it was in before it sublimated once it cools down.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But if there be no real change, produced by the sublimation of the sulphur, what is the use of that operation?
But if there isn’t any real change caused by the sublimation of the sulfur, what’s the point of that operation?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It divides the sulphur into very minute parts, and thus disposes it to enter more readily into combination with other bodies. It is used also as a means of purification.
It breaks down the sulfur into very small particles, making it easier to combine with other substances. It's also used as a method of purification.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Sublimation appears to me like the beginning of combustion, for the completion of which one circumstance only is wanting, the absorption of oxygen.
Sublimation seems to me like the start of combustion, needing just one thing to complete it: the absorption of oxygen.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
But that circumstance is every thing. No essential alteration is produced in sulphur by sublimation; whilst in combustion it combines with the oxygen, and forms a new compound totally different in every respect from sulphur in its pure state.—We shall now burn some sulphur, and you will see how very different the result will be. For this purpose I put a small quantity of flowers of sulphur into this cup, and place it in a dish, into which I have poured a little water: I now set fire to the sulphur with the point of this hot wire; for its combustion will not begin unless its temperature be considerably raised.—You see that it burns with a faint blueish flame; and as I invert over it this receiver, white fumes arise from the sulphur, and fill the vessel.—You will soon perceive that the water is rising within the receiver, a little above its level in the plate.—Well, Emily, can you account for this?
But that situation is everything. No major change happens to sulfur through sublimation; however, in combustion, it combines with oxygen and creates a new compound that is completely different from sulfur in its pure form. Now we will burn some sulfur, and you'll see just how different the result will be. For this, I've put a small amount of sulfur flowers into this cup and placed it in a dish that has a little water in it. I’ll now ignite the sulfur using the tip of this hot wire, since it won’t catch fire until its temperature is significantly increased. You can see it burns with a faint bluish flame, and as I cover it with this receiver, white fumes rise from the sulfur and fill the container. You'll soon notice that the water level inside the receiver is rising a bit above the level in the dish. So, Emily, can you explain this?
EMILY.
EMILY.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Your first conjecture is very right: but you are mistaken in the last; for nothing will be left in the cup. The white vapour is the oxygenated sulphur, which assumes the form of an elastic fluid of a pungent and offensive smell, and is a powerful acid. Here you see a chemical combination of oxygen and sulphur, producing a true gas, which would continue such under the pressure and at the temperature of the atmosphere, if it did not unite with the water in the plate, to which it imparts its acid taste, and all its acid properties.—You see, now, with what curious effects the combustion of sulphur is attended.
Your first guess is spot on, but you're wrong about the last part; nothing will be left in the cup. The white vapor is the oxygenated sulfur, which takes the form of an elastic gas with a strong, unpleasant smell, and it's a powerful acid. Here, you can see a chemical reaction between oxygen and sulfur that creates a true gas, which would remain that way under the pressure and temperature of the atmosphere if it didn't mix with the water in the plate, giving it an acidic taste and all its acidic properties. Now you can see the fascinating effects that sulfur combustion produces.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
This is something quite new; and I confess that I do not perfectly understand why the sulphur turns acid.
This is something very new; and I admit that I don't fully understand why the sulfur becomes acidic.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It is because it unites with oxygen, which is the acidifying principle. And, indeed, the word oxygen is derived from two Greek words signifying to produce an acid.
It’s because it combines with oxygen, which is the substance that causes acidity. In fact, the word oxygen comes from two Greek words that mean to produce an acid.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Why, then, is not water, which contains such a quantity of oxygen, acid?
Why isn't water, which has so much oxygen, an acid?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Because hydrogen, which is the other constituent of water, is not susceptible of acidification.—I believe it will be necessary, before we proceed further, to say a few words of the general nature of acids, though it is rather a deviation from our plan of examining the simple bodies separately, before we consider them in a state of combination.
Because hydrogen, which is the other component of water, isn’t prone to acidification. I think we should take a moment before moving on to discuss the general nature of acids, even though this strays a bit from our plan of looking at the individual elements before considering them in combination.
Acids may be considered as a peculiar class of burnt bodies, which during their combustion, or combination with oxygen, have acquired very characteristic properties. They are chiefly discernible by their sour taste, and by turning red most of the blue vegetable colours. These two properties are common to the whole class of acids; but each of them is distinguished by other peculiar qualities. Every acid consists of some particular substance, (which constitutes its basis, and is different in each,) and of oxygen, which is common to them all.
Acids can be seen as a unique group of burnt substances that, during their burning or reaction with oxygen, have developed very distinct properties. They are mainly recognized by their sour taste and their ability to turn most blue plant colors red. These two traits are shared by all acids, but each one has other specific qualities that set it apart. Every acid is made up of a particular substance (which forms its base and varies with each acid) and oxygen, which is found in all of them.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But I do not clearly see the difference between acids and oxyds.
But I don't clearly see the difference between acids and oxides.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Acids were, in fact, oxyds, which, by the addition of a sufficient quantity of oxygen, have been converted into acids. For acidification, you must observe, always implies previous oxydation, as a body must have combined with the quantity of 264 oxygen requisite to constitute it an oxyd, before it can combine with the greater quantity that is necessary to render it an acid.
Acids are essentially oxides that have been turned into acids by adding a sufficient amount of oxygen. It's important to note that acidification always involves prior oxidation, as a substance needs to have combined with the amount of oxygen necessary to make it an oxide before it can take in the additional oxygen required to become an acid. 264
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Are all oxyds capable of being converted into acids?
Are all oxides capable of being turned into acids?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Very far from it; it is only certain substances which will enter into that peculiar kind of union with oxygen that produces acids, and the number of these is proportionally very small; but all burnt bodies may be considered as belonging either to the class of oxyds, or to that of acids. At a future period, we shall enter more at large into this subject. At present, I have but one circumstance further to point out to your observation respecting acids: it is, that most of them are susceptible of two degrees of acidification, according to the different quantities of oxygen with which their basis combines.
Very far from it; only certain substances form that unique kind of bond with oxygen that creates acids, and there aren't many of these. However, all burned materials can be seen as either oxides or acids. Later on, we will discuss this topic in more detail. For now, I just want to highlight one more thing about acids: most of them can be acidified in two ways, depending on the different amounts of oxygen they combine with.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And how are these two degrees of acidification distinguished?
And how are these two levels of acidification differentiated?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
By the peculiar properties which result from them. The acid we have just made is the first or weakest degree of acidification, and is called sulphureous acid; if it were fully saturated with oxygen, 265 it would be called sulphuric acid. You must therefore remember, that in this, as in all acids, the first degree of acidification is expressed by the termination in ous; the stronger, by the termination in ic.
By the unique properties that come from them. The acid we've just created is the first or weakest level of acidification, known as sulphurous acid; if it were fully saturated with oxygen, 265 it would be called sulfuric acid. So, keep in mind that, as with all acids, the first degree of acidification is indicated by the ending ous; the stronger version is indicated by the ending ic.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And how is the sulphuric acid made?
And how is sulfuric acid made?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
By burning sulphur in pure oxygen gas, and thus rendering its combustion much more complete. I have provided some oxygen gas for this purpose; it is in that bottle, but we must first decant the gas into the glass receiver which stands on the shelf in the bath, and is full of water.
By burning sulfur in pure oxygen, we can make its combustion much more complete. I have supplied some oxygen for this; it's in that bottle, but we first need to pour the gas into the glass receiver on the shelf in the bath, which is filled with water.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Pray, let me try to do it, Mrs. B.
Pray, let me give it a shot, Mrs. B.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
It requires some little dexterity—hold the bottle completely under water, and do not turn the mouth upwards, till it is immediately under the aperture in the shelf, through which the gas is to pass into the receiver, and then turn it up gradually.—Very well, you have only let a few bubbles escape, and that must be expected at a first trial.—Now I shall put this piece of sulphur into the receiver, through the opening at the top, and 266 introduce along with it a small piece of lighted tinder to set fire to it.—This requires being done very quickly, lest the atmospherical air should get in, and mix with the pure oxygen gas.
It takes a bit of skill—keep the bottle completely underwater, and don’t tilt the opening up until it’s right under the hole in the shelf where the gas is supposed to flow into the receiver, then slowly turn it upwards. Great, you’ve only let a few bubbles escape, which is expected on the first try. Now I’m going to put this piece of sulfur into the receiver through the top opening, and along with it, I’ll introduce a small piece of lit tinder to ignite it. This needs to be done quickly so that atmospheric air doesn’t mix with the pure oxygen gas. 266
EMILY.
EMILY.
How beautifully it burns!
How beautifully it ignites!
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But it is already buried in the thick vapour. This, I suppose, is sulphuric acid?
But it's already buried in the thick vapor. This, I suppose, is sulfuric acid?
EMILY.
EMILY.
Are these acids always in a gaseous state?
Are these acids always in a gas form?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Sulphureous acid, as we have already observed, is a permanent gas, and can be obtained in a liquid form only by condensing it in water. In its pure state, the sulphureous acid is invisible, and it now appears in the form of a white smoke, from its combining with the moisture. But the vapour of sulphuric acid, which you have just seen to rise during the combustion, is not a gas, but only a vapour, which condenses into liquid sulphuric acid, by losing its caloric. But it appears from Sir H. Davy’s experiments, that this formation and condensation of sulphuric acid requires the presence of water, for which purpose the vapour is received 267 into cold water, which may afterwards be separated from the acid by evaporation.
Sulfurous acid, as we've already noted, is a permanent gas and can only be turned into a liquid by condensing it in water. In its pure form, sulfurous acid is invisible, but it shows up as a white smoke when it mixes with moisture. However, the vapor of sulfuric acid, which you just saw rise during combustion, isn't a gas but rather a vapor that turns into liquid sulfuric acid when it loses heat. According to Sir H. Davy’s experiments, the formation and condensation of sulfuric acid requires the presence of water, so the vapor is captured in cold water, which can later be separated from the acid through evaporation. 267
Sulphur has hitherto been considered as a simple substance; but Sir H. Davy has suspected that it contains a small portion of hydrogen, and perhaps also of oxygen.
Sulfur has so far been regarded as a simple substance; however, Sir H. Davy has speculated that it might contain a small amount of hydrogen, and possibly also oxygen.
On submitting sulphur to the action of the Voltaic battery, he observed that the negative wire gave out hydrogen; and the existence of hydrogen in sulphur was rendered still more probable by his observing that a small quantity of water was produced during the combustion of sulphur.
On submitting sulfur to the action of the Voltaic battery, he noticed that the negative wire released hydrogen; and the presence of hydrogen in sulfur seemed even more likely when he observed that a small amount of water was produced during the combustion of sulfur.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And pray of what nature is sulphur when perfectly pure?
And what kind of substance is sulfur when it's completely pure?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Sulphur has probably never been obtained perfectly free from combination, so that its radical may possibly possess properties very different from those of common sulphur. It has been suspected to be of a metallic nature; but this is mere conjecture.
Sulfur has likely never been obtained completely free from combination, so its radical may have properties that are quite different from those of regular sulfur. It has been suspected to have a metallic nature, but this is just speculation.
Before we quit the subject of sulphur, I must tell you that it is susceptible of combining with a great variety of substances, and especially with hydrogen, with which you are already acquainted. Hydrogen gas can dissolve a small portion of it.
Before we move on from the topic of sulfur, I need to mention that it can combine with a wide range of substances, especially hydrogen, which you already know about. Hydrogen gas can dissolve a small amount of it.
EMILY.
EMMA.
What! can a gas dissolve a solid substance?
What! Can a gas dissolve a solid?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Yes; a solid substance may be so minutely divided by heat, as to become soluble in a gas: and there are several instances of it. But you must observe, that, in this case, a chemical union or combination of the sulphur with the hydrogen gas is produced. In order to effect this, the sulphur must be strongly heated in contact with the gas; the heat reduces the sulphur to such a state of extreme division, and diffuses it so thoroughly through the gas, that they combine and incorporate together. And as a proof that there must be a chemical union between the sulphur and the gas, it is sufficient to remark that they are not separated when the sulphur loses the caloric by which it was volatilized. Besides, it is evident, from the peculiar fetid smell of this gas, that it is a new compound totally different from either of its constituents; it is called sulphuretted hydrogen gas, and is contained in great abundance in sulphureous mineral waters.
Yes, a solid substance can be so finely divided by heat that it becomes soluble in a gas, and there are several examples of this. However, you should note that in this situation, a chemical bond or combination between the sulfur and the hydrogen gas occurs. To achieve this, the sulfur must be heated strongly while in contact with the gas; the heat breaks the sulfur down into an extremely fine state and spreads it thoroughly through the gas, allowing them to combine and merge together. A clear indication that there is a chemical bond between the sulfur and the gas is that they do not separate when the sulfur loses the heat that turned it into vapor. Additionally, it's obvious from the distinct foul smell of this gas that it is a new compound completely different from either of its original components; it is called sulphuretted hydrogen gas and is found in large quantities in sulfurous mineral waters.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Are not the Harrogate waters of this nature?
Aren't the Harrogate waters like this?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes; they are naturally impregnated with sulphuretted 269 hydrogen gas, and there are many other springs of the same kind, which shows that this gas must often be formed in the bowels of the earth by spontaneous processes of nature.
Yes; they are naturally infused with hydrogen sulfide gas, and there are many other springs like this, which indicates that this gas must often be produced in the depths of the earth through natural processes.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And could not such waters be made artificially by impregnating common water with this gas?
And couldn't we create such water artificially by mixing regular water with this gas?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Yes; they can be so well imitated, as perfectly to resemble the Harrogate waters.
Yes; they can be imitated so well that they perfectly resemble the Harrogate waters.
Sulphur combines likewise with phosphorus, and with the alkalies, and alkaline earths, substances with which you are yet unacquainted. We cannot, therefore, enter into these combinations at present. In our next lesson we shall treat of phosphorus.
Sulfur also combines with phosphorus, as well as with alkalis and alkaline earths, substances you may not be familiar with yet. Therefore, we can't discuss these combinations right now. In our next lesson, we'll talk about phosphorus.
EMILY.
EMILY.
May we not begin that subject to-day; this lesson has been so short?
May we not start that topic today; this lesson has been so brief?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
I have no objection, if you are not tired. What do you say, Caroline?
I have no problem with it if you're not tired. What do you think, Caroline?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Perhaps you may find phosphorus more entertaining. You must not, however, be discouraged when you meet with some parts of a study less amusing than others; it would answer no good purpose to select the most pleasing parts, since, if we did not proceed with some method, in order to acquire a general idea of the whole, we could scarcely expect to take interest in any particular subjects.
Perhaps you might find phosphorus more interesting. However, don't get discouraged when you come across some parts of the study that are less engaging than others; it wouldn't be beneficial to only focus on the most enjoyable sections. If we don't approach it in a structured way to gain a broad understanding of the whole, we can hardly expect to be interested in specific topics.
PHOSPHORUS.
Phosphorus is considered as a simple body; though, like sulphur, it has been suspected of containing hydrogen. It was not known by the earlier chemists. It was first discovered by Brandt, a chemist of Hamburgh, whilst employed in researches after the philosopher’s stone; but the method of obtaining it remained a secret till it was a second time discovered both by Kunckel and Boyle, in the year 1680. You see a specimen of phosphorus in this phial; it is generally moulded into small sticks of a yellowish colour, as you find it here.
Phosphorus is considered a simple substance; however, like sulfur, it has been thought to contain hydrogen. Earlier chemists were not aware of it. It was first discovered by Brandt, a chemist from Hamburg, while he was searching for the philosopher’s stone. The method to obtain it remained a secret until it was rediscovered by both Kunckel and Boyle in 1680. You can see a sample of phosphorus in this vial; it is usually formed into small sticks that have a yellowish color, just like what you see here.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I do not understand in what the discovery consisted; there may be a secret method of making an artificial composition, but how can you talk of making a substance which naturally exists?
I don't get what the discovery was about; there might be a secret way to create an artificial mix, but how can you say you’re making something that already exists in nature?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
A body may exist in nature so closely combined with other substances, as to elude the observation of chemists, or render it extremely difficult to obtain it in its separate state. This is the case with phosphorus, which is always so intimately combined with other substances, that its existence remained unnoticed till Brandt discovered the means of obtaining it free from other combinations. It is found in all animal substances, and is now chiefly extracted from bones, by a chemical process. It exists also in some plants, that bear a strong analogy to animal matter in their chemical composition.
A substance can exist in nature so closely mixed with other materials that it can escape the notice of chemists or make it really challenging to separate it out. This is true for phosphorus, which is so tightly combined with other substances that it wasn’t recognized until Brandt figured out how to isolate it. It’s found in all animal materials and is mostly extracted from bones through a chemical process. It’s also present in some plants that have a strong similarity to animal matter in their chemical makeup.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But is it never found in its pure separate state?
But is it ever found in its pure, separate state?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Never, and this is the reason that it has remained so long undiscovered.
Never, and that’s why it has stayed undiscovered for so long.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
What! will a pound of phosphorus consume a pound and half of oxygen?
What! Will a pound of phosphorus use a pound and a half of oxygen?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
So it appears from accurate experiments. I can show you with what violence it combines with oxygen, by burning some of it in that gas. We must manage the experiment in the same manner as we did the combustion of sulphur. You see I am obliged to cut this little bit of phosphorus under water, otherwise there would be danger of its taking fire by the heat of my fingers. I now put into the receiver, and kindle it by means of a hot wire.
So it looks like from precise experiments. I can show you how forcefully it reacts with oxygen by burning some of it in that gas. We need to conduct the experiment just like we did with the combustion of sulfur. You see, I have to cut this small piece of phosphorus underwater; otherwise, it might catch fire from the heat of my fingers. I now put into the receiver and ignite it using a hot wire.
EMILY.
EMILY.
What a blaze! I can hardly look at it. I never saw any thing so brilliant. Does it not hurt your eyes, Caroline?
What a fire! I can barely look at it. I've never seen anything so bright. Does it hurt your eyes, Caroline?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Yes; but still I cannot help looking at it. A prodigious quantity of oxygen must indeed be absorbed, when so much light and caloric are disengaged!
Yes; but I still can't help but look at it. A huge amount of oxygen must be consumed when so much light and heat are released!
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
In the combustion of a pound of phosphorus, a sufficient quantity of caloric is set free to melt upwards of a hundred pounds of ice; this has been computed by direct experiments with the calorimeter.
In the burning of a pound of phosphorus, enough heat is released to melt over a hundred pounds of ice; this has been calculated through direct experiments using a calorimeter.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And is the result of this combustion, like that of sulphur, an acid?
And is the result of this burning, like that of sulfur, an acid?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Yes; phosphoric acid. And had we duly proportioned the phosphorus and the oxygen, they would have been completely converted into phosphoric acid, weighing together, in this new state, exactly the sum of their weights separately. The water would have ascended into the receiver, on account of the vacuum formed, and would have filled it entirely. In this case, as in the combustion of sulphur, the acid vapour formed is absorbed and condensed in the water of the receiver. But when this combustion is performed without any water or moisture being present, the acid then appears in the form of concrete whitish flakes, which are, however, extremely ready to melt upon the least admission of moisture.
Yes, phosphoric acid. If we had accurately measured the phosphorus and oxygen, they would have completely changed into phosphoric acid, weighing together the same as their individual weights. Water would have risen into the receiver due to the vacuum created and would have filled it completely. In this scenario, just like with the combustion of sulfur, the acid vapor produced gets absorbed and condensed in the water of the receiver. However, when this combustion occurs without any water or moisture present, the acid appears as solid white flakes, which are very quick to melt with just a little moisture.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Does phosphorus, in burning in atmospherical 274 air, produce, like sulphur, a weaker sort of the same acid?
Does phosphorus, when burned in atmospheric air, produce a weaker version of the same acid, like sulfur does?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
No: for it burns in atmospherical air, nearly at the same temperature as in pure oxygen gas; and it is in both cases so strongly disposed to combine with the oxygen, that the combustion is perfect, and the product similar; only in atmospherical air, being less rapidly supplied with oxygen, the process is performed in a slower manner.
No: for it burns in regular air, almost at the same temperature as in pure oxygen gas; and in both cases, it has such a strong tendency to combine with the oxygen that the combustion is complete, and the result is similar. The only difference is that in regular air, where oxygen is supplied less quickly, the process happens at a slower pace.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But is there no method of acidifying phosphorus in a slighter manner, so as to form phosphorus acid?
But is there no way to slightly acidify phosphorus to create phosphorus acid?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Yes, there is. When simply exposed to the atmosphere, phosphorus undergoes a kind of slow combustion at any temperature above zero.
Yes, there is. When just exposed to the air, phosphorus goes through a kind of slow burning at any temperature above freezing.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But is not the process in this case rather an oxydation than a combustion? For if the oxygen is too slowly absorbed for a sensible quantity of light and heat to be disengaged, it is not a true combustion.
But isn't the process in this case more of an oxidation than a combustion? Because if the oxygen is absorbed too slowly for a noticeable amount of light and heat to be released, it isn't a true combustion.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Is it not very singular that phosphorus should burn at so low a temperature in atmospherical air, whilst it does not burn in pure oxygen without the application of heat?
Isn't it strange that phosphorus burns at such a low temperature in regular air, yet it doesn't ignite in pure oxygen without applying heat?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
So it at first appears. But this circumstance seems to be owing to the nitrogen gas of the atmosphere. This gas dissolves small particles of phosphorus, which being thus minutely divided and diffused in the atmospherical air, combines with the oxygen, and undergoes this slow combustion. But the same effect does not take place in oxygen gas, because it is not capable of dissolving phosphorus; it is therefore necessary, in this case, that heat should be applied to effect that division of particles, which, in the former instance, is produced by the nitrogen.
So it initially looks. But this situation seems to be due to the nitrogen gas in the atmosphere. This gas dissolves tiny particles of phosphorus, which, when finely divided and spread throughout the air, combines with oxygen and undergoes slow combustion. However, the same effect doesn't happen in oxygen gas because it can't dissolve phosphorus; therefore, it's necessary to apply heat to achieve that division of particles, which is produced by nitrogen in the previous case.
EMILY.
EMILY.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
But they do really burn; for it is by their slow combustion that the light is emitted; and phosphorus acid is the result of this combustion.
But they really do burn; it's through their slow combustion that light is produced, and phosphoric acid is the byproduct of this combustion.
Phosphorus is sometimes used as a test to estimate the purity of atmospherical air. For this purpose, it is burnt in a graduated tube, called an Eudiometer (Plate XI. fig. 2.), and from the quantity of air which the phosphorus absorbs, the proportion of oxygen in the air examined is deduced; for the phosphorus will absorb all the oxygen, and the nitrogen alone will remain.
Phosphorus is sometimes used as a test to estimate the purity of atmospheric air. For this, it is burned in a graduated tube, called a Eudiometer (Plate XI. fig. 2.), and from the amount of air the phosphorus absorbs, we can determine the proportion of oxygen in the examined air; the phosphorus will absorb all the oxygen, leaving only nitrogen.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And the more oxygen is contained in the atmosphere, the purer, I suppose, it is esteemed?
And the more oxygen there is in the atmosphere, the cleaner, I guess, it is considered?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Certainly. Phosphorus, when melted, combines with a great variety of substances. With sulphur it forms a compound so extremely combustible, that it immediately takes fire on coming in contact with the air. It is with this composition that phosphoric matches are prepared, which kindle as soon as they are taken out of their case and are exposed to the air.
Certainly. When phosphorus is melted, it combines with a wide range of substances. With sulfur, it creates a compound that is so highly flammable that it ignites as soon as it touches the air. This mixture is used to make phosphoric matches, which light up as soon as they are removed from their case and exposed to the air.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I have a box of these curious matches; but I have observed, that in very cold weather, they will not take fire without being previously rubbed.
I have a box of these strange matches, but I've noticed that in really cold weather, they won’t light without being rubbed first.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
By rubbing them you raise their temperature; for, you know, friction is one of the means of extricating heat.
By rubbing them, you increase their temperature; because, as you know, friction is one way to generate heat.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Will phosphorus combine with hydrogen gas, as sulphur does?
Will phosphorus react with hydrogen gas like sulfur does?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes; and the compound gas which results from this combination has a smell still more fetid than the sulphuretted hydrogen; it resembles that of garlic.
Yes; and the compound gas that comes from this combination has an even more unpleasant smell than hydrogen sulfide; it’s similar to garlic.
The phosphoretted hydrogen gas has this remarkable peculiarity, that it takes fire spontaneously in the atmosphere, at any temperature. It is thus, probably, that are produced those transient flames, or flashes of light, called by the vulgar Will-of-the Whisp, or more properly Ignes-fatui, which are often seen in church-yards, and places where the putrefactions of animal matter exhale phosphorus and hydrogen gas.
The phosphoretted hydrogen gas has this amazing feature that it can ignite on its own in the air, at any temperature. This is likely how those brief flames or flashes of light, commonly known as Will-of-the-Wisp or more correctly Ignes-fatui, are created, which are often observed in graveyards and areas where the decay of animal matter releases phosphorus and hydrogen gas.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Country people, who are so much frightened by 278 those appearances, would soon be reconciled to them, if they knew from what a simple cause they proceed.
Country people, who are so scared by those things, would quickly get used to them if they understood how simple the cause is.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
There are other combinations of phosphorus that have also very singular properties, particularly that which results from its union with lime.
There are other combinations of phosphorus that also have very unique properties, especially the one that comes from its union with lime.
EMILY.
EMILY
Is there any name to distinguish the combination of two substances, like phosphorus and lime, neither of which are oxygen, and which cannot therefore produce either an oxyd or an acid?
Is there a name to identify the mix of two substances, like phosphorus and lime, neither of which are oxygen, and which can't produce either an oxide or an acid?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The names of such combinations are composed from those of their ingredients, merely by a slight change in their termination. Thus the combination of sulphur with lime is called a sulphuret, and that of phosphorus, a phosphuret of lime. This latter compound, I was going to say, has the singular property of decomposing water, merely by being thrown into it. It effects this by absorbing the oxygen of water, in consequence of which bubbles of hydrogen gas ascend, holding in solution a small quantity of phosphorus.
The names of these combinations are created from the names of their ingredients, with just a slight change at the end. For example, the combination of sulfur and lime is called a sulphuret, and when it includes phosphorus, it's referred to as a phosphuret of lime. This latter compound, I should mention, has the unique ability to break down water simply by being put into it. It does this by absorbing the oxygen from the water, which causes bubbles of hydrogen gas to rise, carrying a small amount of phosphorus with them.
EMILY.
EMILY.
These bubbles then are phosphoretted hydrogen gas?
These bubbles are then phosphoretted hydrogen gas?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes; and they produce the singular appearance of a flash of fire issuing from water, as the bubbles kindle and detonate on the surface of the water, at the instant that they come in contact with the atmosphere.
Yes; and they create the unique sight of flames bursting from water as the bubbles ignite and pop on the surface of the water the moment they touch the air.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Is not this effect nearly similar to that produced by the combination of phosphorus and sulphur, or, more properly speaking, the phosphuret of sulphur?
Isn't this effect almost the same as what happens when phosphorus and sulfur combine, or, more accurately, the phosphuret of sulfur?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes; but the phenomenon appears more extraordinary in this case, from the presence of water, and from the gaseous form of the combustible compound. Besides, the experiment surprises by its great simplicity. You only throw a piece of phosphoret of lime into a glass of water, and bubbles of fire will immediately issue from it.
Yes; but the phenomenon seems even more remarkable here because of the water and the gas form of the flammable compound. Plus, the experiment is surprisingly simple. You just drop a piece of lime phosphide into a glass of water, and bubbles of fire will burst forth immediately.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Cannot we try the experiment?
Can we try the experiment?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Very easily: but we must do it in the open air; for the smell of the phosphorated hydrogen gas is so extremely fetid, that it would be intolerable in the house. But before we leave the room, we may produce, by another process, some bubbles of the same gas, which are much less offensive.
Very easily: but we have to do it outside; because the smell of the phosphorated hydrogen gas is so horrible that it would be unbearable indoors. However, before we leave the room, we can create, through a different method, some bubbles of the same gas that are much less unpleasant.
There is in this little glass retort a solution of potash in water; I add to it a small piece of phosphorus. We must now heat the retort over the lamp, after having engaged its neck under water—you see it begins to boil; in a few minutes bubbles will appear, which take fire and detonate as they issue from the water.
There is a solution of potash in water in this small glass retort; I am adding a small piece of phosphorus to it. Now, we need to heat the retort over the lamp while making sure its neck is submerged in water—you can see it starting to boil; in a few minutes, bubbles will start to appear, igniting and exploding as they come out of the water.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
There is one—and another. How curious it is!—But I do not understand how this is produced.
There is one—and another. How strange it is!—But I don’t get how this happens.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is the consequence of a display of affinities too complicated, I fear, to be made perfectly intelligible to you at present.
It’s the result of a mix of connections that are too complex, I’m afraid, to be fully explained to you right now.
In a few words, the reciprocal action of the potash, phosphorus, caloric, and water are such, that some of the water is decomposed, and the hydrogen gas thereby formed carries off some minute particles of phosphorus, with which it forms phosphoretted 281 hydrogen gas, a compound which spontaneously takes fire at almost any temperature.
EMILY.
EMILY.
What is that circular ring of smoke which slowly rises from each bubble after its detonation?
What is that circular ring of smoke that slowly rises from each bubble after it pops?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It consists of water and phosphoric acid in vapour, which are produced by the combustion of hydrogen and phosphorus.
It consists of water and phosphoric acid in vapor form, which are produced by burning hydrogen and phosphorus.
CONVERSATION IX.
ABOUT CARBON.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
To-day, Mrs. B., I believe we are to learn the nature and properties of CARBON. This substance is quite new to me; I never heard it mentioned before.
Today, Mrs. B., I think we're going to learn about the nature and properties of CARBON. This substance is completely new to me; I've never heard of it before.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Not so new as you imagine; for carbon is nothing more than charcoal in a state of purity, that is to say, unmixed with any foreign ingredients.
Not as new as you think; carbon is simply charcoal in its pure form, meaning it’s not mixed with any other substances.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But charcoal is made by art, Mrs. B., and a body consisting of one simple substance cannot be fabricated?
But charcoal is made through a process, Mrs. B., and something made of just one simple substance cannot be created?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
You again confound the idea, of making a simple body, with that of separating it from a compound. The chemical processes by which a simple body is obtained in a state of purity, consist in unmaking the compound in which it is contained, 283 in order to separate from it the simple substance in question. The method by which charcoal is usually obtained, is, indeed, commonly called making it; but, upon examination, you will find this process to consist simply in separating it from other substances with which it is found combined in nature.
You keep mixing up the idea of creating a simple substance with separating it from a complex one. The chemical processes used to obtain a pure simple substance involve breaking down the compound it is part of, 283 to extract the simple substance in question. The method typically used to produce charcoal is often referred to as making it; however, if you look closely, you'll see that this process is really just about separating it from other substances it's naturally combined with.
Carbon forms a considerable part of the solid matter of all organised bodies; but it is most abundant in the vegetable creation, and it is chiefly obtained from wood. When the oil and water (which are other constituents of vegetable matter) are evaporated, the black, porous, brittle substance that remains, is charcoal.
Carbon makes up a significant portion of the solid material in all living organisms, but it's found in the highest amounts in plants, primarily sourced from wood. When the oil and water, which are also parts of plant matter, evaporate, what's left is a black, porous, brittle substance known as charcoal.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But if heat be applied to the wood in order to evaporate the oil and water, will not the temperature of the charcoal be raised so as to make it burn; and if it combines with oxygen, can we any longer call it pure?
But if heat is applied to the wood to evaporate the oil and water, will the temperature of the charcoal be raised enough to make it burn? And if it combines with oxygen, can we still call it pure?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
I was going to say, that, in this operation, the air must be excluded.
I was about to say that during this operation, the air has to be excluded.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
How then can the vapour of the oil and water fly off?
How can the vapor from the oil and water escape?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
In order to produce charcoal in its purest state (which is, even then, but a less imperfect sort of carbon), the operation should be performed in an earthen retort. Heat being applied to the body of the retort, the evaporable part of the wood will escape through its neck, into which no air can penetrate as long as the heated vapour continues to fill it. And if it be wished to collect these volatile products of the wood, this can easily be done by introducing the neck of the retort into the water-bath apparatus, with which you are acquainted. But the preparation of common charcoal, such as is used in kitchens and manufactures, is performed on a much larger scale, and by an easier and less expensive process.
To make charcoal in its purest form (which is still a less-than-perfect type of carbon), you should use an earthen retort. When heat is applied to the retort, the evaporative parts of the wood will escape through its neck, where no air can enter as long as the heated vapor fills it. If you want to collect these volatile products from the wood, you can easily do this by placing the neck of the retort into the water-bath setup you're familiar with. However, the creation of regular charcoal, like the kind used in kitchens and manufacturing, is done on a much larger scale and through a simpler and more cost-effective process.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I have seen the process of making common charcoal. The wood is ranged on the ground in a pile of a pyramidical form, with a fire underneath; the whole is then covered with clay, a few holes only being left for the circulation of air.
I have witnessed the process of making regular charcoal. The wood is stacked on the ground in a pyramid shape, with a fire underneath; then, it's covered with clay, leaving just a few holes for air to circulate.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
These holes are closed as soon as the wood is fairly lighted, so that the combustion is checked, or at least continues but in a very imperfect manner; but the heat produced by it is sufficient to 285 force out and volatilize, through the earthy cover, most part of the oily and watery principles of the wood, although it cannot reduce it to ashes.
These holes are sealed as soon as the wood is lit, so that the combustion is limited, or at least continues but in a very incomplete way; however, the heat generated is enough to 285 push out and vaporize, through the earthy layer, most of the oily and watery components of the wood, even though it can't turn it into ashes.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Is pure carbon as black as charcoal?
Is pure carbon as black as charcoal?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
The purest charcoal we can prepare is so; but chemists have never yet been able to separate it entirely from hydrogen. Sir H. Davy says, that the most perfect carbon that is prepared by art contains about five per cent. of hydrogen; he is of opinion, that if we could obtain it quite free from foreign ingredients, it would be metallic, in common with other simple substances.
The purest charcoal we can create is this way; however, chemists have never been able to completely separate it from hydrogen. Sir H. Davy states that the most refined carbon produced through human effort contains about five percent hydrogen. He believes that if we could obtain it completely free from other materials, it would be metallic, like other simple substances.
But there is a form in which charcoal appears, that I dare say will surprise you.—This ring, which I wear on my finger, owes its brilliancy to a small piece of carbon.
But there’s a way that charcoal shows up that I bet will surprise you.—This ring that I'm wearing on my finger gets its sparkle from a tiny piece of carbon.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Surely, you are jesting, Mrs. B.?
Surely, you’re joking, Mrs. B.?
EMILY.
EMILY.
I thought your ring was diamond?
I thought your ring was a diamond?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It is so. But diamond is nothing more than carbon in a crystallized state.
It is true. But a diamond is just carbon in a crystal form.
EMILY.
EMILY.
That is astonishing! Is it possible to see two things apparently more different than diamond and charcoal?
That’s amazing! Is it possible to find two things that seem more different than a diamond and charcoal?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It is, indeed, curious to think that we adorn ourselves with jewels of charcoal!
It’s really interesting to think that we decorate ourselves with charcoal jewels!
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
There are many other substances, consisting chiefly of carbon, that are remarkably white. Cotton, for instance, is almost wholly carbon.
There are many other substances, mainly made up of carbon, that are surprisingly white. Cotton, for example, is almost entirely carbon.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
That, I own, I could never have imagined!—But pray, Mrs. B., since it is known of what substance diamond and cotton are composed, why should they not be manufactured, or imitated, by some chemical process, which would render them much cheaper, and more plentiful than the present mode of obtaining them?
That, I admit, I could never have imagined!—But please, Mrs. B., since we know what diamond and cotton are made of, why can't they be produced or replicated through some chemical process that would make them much cheaper and more abundant than the way we currently get them?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
You might as well, my dear, propose that we should make flowers and fruit, nay, perhaps even animals, by a chemical process; for it is known of what these bodies consist, since every thing which we are acquainted with in nature is formed from the various simple substances that we have 287 enumerated. But you must not suppose that a knowledge of the component parts of a body will in every case enable us to imitate it. It is much less difficult to decompose bodies, and discover of what materials they are made, than it is to recompose them. The first of these processes is called analysis, the last synthesis. When we are able to ascertain the nature of a substance by both these methods, so that the result of one confirms that of the other, we obtain the most complete knowledge of it that we are capable of acquiring. This is the case with water, with the atmosphere, with most of the oxyds, acids, and neutral salts, and with many other compounds. But the more complicated combinations of nature, even in the mineral kingdom, are in general beyond our reach, and any attempt to imitate organised bodies must ever prove fruitless; their formation is a secret that rests in the bosom of the Creator. You see, therefore, how vain it would be to attempt to make cotton by chemical means. But, surely, we have no reason to regret our inability in this instance, when nature has so clearly pointed out a method of obtaining it in perfection and abundance.
You might as well, my dear, suggest that we should create flowers and fruit, and maybe even animals, through a chemical process; it's understood what these things are made of since everything we know in nature is made from the various simple substances that we have 287 listed. But don’t think that knowing the component parts of something means we can always replicate it. It’s much easier to break down substances and figure out what they’re made of than to put them back together. The first process is called analysis, and the second synthesis. When we can determine the nature of a substance through both methods, so that the results of one confirm the other, we achieve the most complete understanding of it that we can. This is true for water, the atmosphere, most oxides, acids, neutral salts, and many other compounds. However, the more complex combinations in nature, even in the mineral world, are generally beyond our capabilities, and any attempt to recreate living bodies will always be in vain; their creation is a mystery that lies with the Creator. Therefore, you can see how pointless it would be to try to produce cotton through chemical means. But, we certainly have no reason to regret this inability when nature has clearly shown us a way to obtain it perfectly and in abundance.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
They have succeeded in this point in a variety of instances; but, as you justly observe, the principle of life, or even the minute and intimate organisation of the vegetable kingdom, are secrets that have almost entirely eluded the researches of philosophers; nor do I imagine that human art will ever be capable of investigating them with complete success.
They have achieved this in various cases; however, as you rightly point out, the essence of life, or even the intricate and detailed structure of the plant kingdom, remains largely a mystery to scholars. I doubt that human ingenuity will ever fully unravel these secrets.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But diamond, since it consists of one simple unorganised substance, might be, one would think, perfectly imitable by art?
But a diamond, being made up of one straightforward, unorganized substance, should be easily replicable by artificial means, right?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is sometimes as much beyond our power to obtain a simple body in a state of perfect purity, as it is to imitate a complicated combination; for the operations by which nature separates bodies are frequently as inimitable as those which she uses for their combination. This is the case with carbon; all the efforts of chemists to separate it entirely from other substances have been fruitless, and in the purest state in which it can be obtained by art, it still retains a portion of hydrogen, and probably of some other foreign ingredients. We are ignorant 289 of the means which nature employs to crystallize it. It may probably be the work of ages, to purify, arrange, and unite the particles of carbon in the form of diamond. Here is some charcoal in the purest state we can procure it: you see that it is a very black, brittle, light, porous substance, entirely destitute of either taste or smell. Heat, without air, produces no alteration in it, as it is not volatile; but, on the contrary, it invariably remains at the bottom of the vessel after all the other parts of the vegetable are evaporated.
It can be just as impossible for us to get a simple material in a perfectly pure state as it is to replicate a complex mixture; because the processes nature uses to separate materials are often just as uncopyable as those she uses to combine them. This is true for carbon; all attempts by chemists to completely isolate it from other substances have failed, and even in the purest form we can artificially create, it still contains some hydrogen and likely other foreign substances. We don't understand the methods that nature uses to crystallize it. It may take ages to purify, organize, and combine the particles of carbon into diamond. Here is some charcoal in the purest state we can get: you see that it is a very black, brittle, lightweight, porous material, completely lacking in taste or smell. Heat without air doesn’t change it since it’s not volatile; instead, it consistently stays at the bottom of the container after all the other parts of the plant have evaporated. 289
EMILY.
EMILY
Yet carbon is, no doubt, combustible, since you say that charcoal would absorb oxygen if air were admitted during its preparation?
Yet carbon is definitely combustible, since you say that charcoal would absorb oxygen if air were allowed in during its preparation?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Unquestionably. Besides, you know, Emily, how much it is used in cooking. But pray what is the reason that charcoal burns without smoke, whilst a wood fire smokes so much?
Unquestionably. Besides, you know, Emily, how often it's used in cooking. But what’s the reason that charcoal burns without producing smoke, while a wood fire creates so much smoke?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Because, in the conversion of wood into charcoal, the volatile particles of the former have been evaporated.
Because, in the process of turning wood into charcoal, the volatile particles from the wood have evaporated.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Very true; but you must recollect that charcoal, especially that which is used for common purposes, is not perfectly pure. It generally retains some remains of the various other component parts of vegetables, and hydrogen particularly, which accounts for the flame in question.
Very true; but you need to remember that charcoal, especially the kind used for everyday purposes, isn't completely pure. It usually still has traces of different vegetable components, particularly hydrogen, which explains the flame you're referring to.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But what becomes of the carbon itself during its combustion?
But what happens to the carbon itself when it burns?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
It gradually combines with the oxygen of the atmosphere, in the same way as sulphur and phosphorus, and, like those substances, it is converted into a peculiar acid, which flies off in a gaseous form. There is this difference, however, that the acid is not, in this instance, as in the two cases just mentioned, a mere condensable vapour, but a permanent elastic fluid, which always remains in the state of gas, under any pressure and at any temperature. The nature of this acid was first ascertained by Dr. Black, of Edinburgh; and, before the introduction of the new nomenclature, it was called fixed air. It is now distinguished by the more appropriate name of carbonic acid gas.
It gradually mixes with the oxygen in the atmosphere, similar to how sulfur and phosphorus do, and like those substances, it turns into a unique acid that escapes as a gas. However, there is a key difference: this acid, unlike the other two cases mentioned, is not just a vapor that can condense, but rather a permanent elastic fluid that remains a gas under any pressure and temperature. The nature of this acid was first identified by Dr. Black from Edinburgh, and before the new naming conventions were adopted, it was known as fixed air. It is now more appropriately referred to as carbonic acid gas.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Carbon, then, can be volatilized by burning, though, by heat alone, no such effect is produced?
Carbon can be vaporized by burning, but heat alone doesn't cause this effect.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes; but then it is no longer simple carbon, but an acid of which carbon forms the basis. In this state, carbon retains no more appearance of solidity or corporeal form, than the basis of any other gas. And you may, I think, from this instance, derive a more clear idea of the basis of the oxygen, hydrogen, and nitrogen gases, the existence of which, as real bodies, you seemed to doubt, because they were not to be obtained simply in a solid form.
Yes; but at that point, it's no longer just carbon; it’s an acid that’s based on carbon. In this form, carbon has no more solidity or physical shape than any other gas. From this example, you can get a clearer understanding of the basis of oxygen, hydrogen, and nitrogen gases. You seemed to question their existence as real substances because they can't be found simply in solid form.
EMILY.
EMILY.
That is true; we may conceive the basis of the oxygen, and of the other gases, to be solid, heavy substances, like carbon; but so much expanded by caloric as to become invisible.
That’s true; we might think of the base of oxygen and the other gases as solid, heavy substances, like carbon, but they are so expanded by heat that they become invisible.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But does not the carbonic acid gas partake of the blackness of charcoal?
But doesn't carbon dioxide have the same darkness as charcoal?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But do you mean then to burn diamond?
But are you saying that you're going to burn a diamond?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Charcoal will answer the purpose still better, being softer and more easy to inflame; besides the experiments on diamond are rather expensive.
Charcoal works even better for this purpose because it's softer and easier to ignite; plus, experiments with diamonds tend to be quite costly.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But is it possible to burn diamond?
But can you actually burn diamond?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes, it is; and in order to effect this combustion, nothing more is required than to apply a sufficient degree of heat by means of the blow-pipe, and of a stream of oxygen gas. Indeed it is by burning diamond that its chemical nature has been ascertained. It has long been known as a combustible substance, but it is within these few years only that the product of its combustion has been proved to be pure carbonic acid. This remarkable discovery is due to Mr. Tennant.
Yes, it is; and to make this combustion happen, all that's needed is to apply enough heat using a blowtorch and a stream of oxygen gas. In fact, it's by burning diamonds that we've figured out their chemical nature. It's been known for a long time that diamonds are a combustible material, but it's only in the past few years that we’ve confirmed the product of their combustion is pure carbon dioxide. This amazing discovery is credited to Mr. Tennant.
Now let us try to make some carbonic acid.—Will you, Emily, decant some oxygen gas from this large jar into the receiver in which we are to 293 burn the carbon; and I shall introduce this small piece of charcoal, with a little lighted tinder, which will be necessary to give the first impulse to the combustion.
Now let's try to create some carbonic acid. Emily, could you pour some oxygen gas from that large jar into the receiver where we will burn the carbon? I'll add this small piece of charcoal, along with a bit of lighted tinder, which we need to kick off the combustion.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I cannot conceive how so small a piece of tinder, and that but just lighted, can raise the temperature of the carbon sufficiently to set fire to it; for it can produce scarcely any sensible heat, and it hardly touches the carbon.
I can’t understand how such a tiny piece of tinder, and just barely lit, can raise the carbon's temperature enough to ignite it; it hardly generates any noticeable heat, and it barely makes contact with the carbon.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
The tinder thus kindled has only heat enough to begin its own combustion, which, however, soon becomes so rapid in the oxygen gas, as to raise the temperature of the charcoal sufficiently for this to burn likewise, as you see is now the case.
The tinder that was lit has just enough heat to start burning on its own, but it quickly gets so hot in the oxygen that it raises the temperature of the charcoal enough for it to catch fire too, just like you can see happening now.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I am surprised that the combustion of carbon is not more brilliant; it does not give out near so much light or caloric as phosphorus, or sulphur. Yet since it combines with so much oxygen, why is not a proportional quantity of light and heat disengaged from the decomposition of the oxygen gas, and the union of its electricity with that of the charcoal?
I’m surprised that burning carbon isn’t more intense; it doesn’t produce nearly as much light or heat as phosphorus or sulfur. But since it combines with so much oxygen, why isn’t a proportional amount of light and heat released from the breakdown of the oxygen gas and the merging of its electricity with that of the charcoal?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
It is not surprising that less light and heat should be liberated in this than in almost any other combustion, 294 since the oxygen, instead of entering into a solid or liquid combination, as it does in the phosphoric and sulphuric acids, is employed in forming another elastic fluid; it therefore parts with less of its caloric.
It makes sense that less light and heat is released in this process compared to almost any other type of combustion, 294 since the oxygen, instead of combining with a solid or liquid like it does in phosphoric and sulfuric acids, is used to create another gas; as a result, it loses less of its heat energy.
EMILY.
EMILY.
True; and, on second consideration, it appears, on the contrary, surprising that the oxygen should, in its combination with carbon, retain a sufficient portion of caloric to maintain both substances in a gaseous state.
True; and, upon further thought, it seems, surprisingly, that oxygen should, when combined with carbon, keep enough heat to keep both substances in a gas state.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
We may then judge of the degree of solidity in which oxygen is combined in a burnt body, by the quantity of caloric liberated during its combustion?
We can determine how solidly oxygen is mixed in a burned substance by the amount of heat released during its burning.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes; provided that you take into the account the quantity of oxygen absorbed by the combustible body, and observe the proportion which the caloric bears to it.
Yes; as long as you consider the amount of oxygen taken in by the burning material and note the ratio of heat to it.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But why should the water, after the combustion of carbon, rise in the receiver, since the gas within it retains an aëriform state?
But why should the water rise in the receiver after carbon burns, since the gas inside remains in a gaseous state?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
EMILY.
EMILY.
The charcoal is now extinguished, though it is not nearly consumed; it has such an extraordinary avidity for oxygen, I suppose, that the receiver did not contain enough to satisfy the whole.
The charcoal is now put out, but it’s not completely used up; it has such an intense craving for oxygen, I guess, that the container didn’t have enough to satisfy it all.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
That is certainly the case; for if the combustion were performed in the exact proportions of 28 parts of carbon to 72 of oxygen, both these ingredients would disappear, and 100 parts of carbonic acid would be produced.
That’s definitely true; because if the combustion happened with exactly 28 parts of carbon to 72 parts of oxygen, both ingredients would be used up, and 100 parts of carbon dioxide would be created.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Carbonic acid must be a very strong acid, since it contains so great a proportion of oxygen?
Carbonic acid must be a very strong acid since it has such a high amount of oxygen, right?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
That is a very natural inference; yet it is erroneous. For the carbonic is the weakest of all the acids. The strength of an acid seems to depend upon the nature of its basis, and its mode of combination, as well as upon the proportion of the acidifying principle. The same quantity of oxygen that will convert some bodies into strong acids, will only be sufficient simply to oxydate others.
That’s a very common assumption, but it’s incorrect. Carbonic acid is actually the weakest of all acids. The strength of an acid appears to depend on the type of its base, how it combines, and the amount of the acidic component. The same amount of oxygen that can turn some substances into strong acids may only be enough to oxidize others.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Since this acid is so weak, I think chemists should have called it the carbonous, instead of the carbonic acid.
Since this acid is so weak, I think chemists should have called it the carbonous, instead of the carbonic acid.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But, I suppose, the carbonous acid is still weaker, and is formed by burning carbon in atmospherical air.
But I guess carbonic acid is still weaker and is created by burning carbon in the atmosphere.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It has been lately discovered, that carbon may be converted into a gas, by uniting with a smaller proportion of oxygen; but as this gas does not possess any acid properties, it is no more than an oxyd; it is called gaseous oxyd of carbon.
It has recently been found that carbon can be turned into a gas by combining with a smaller amount of oxygen; however, since this gas does not have any acidic qualities, it is simply an oxide. It is referred to as gaseous oxide of carbon.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Pray is not carbonic acid a very wholesome gas to breathe, as it contains so much oxygen?
Pray, isn't carbonic acid a really healthy gas to breathe since it has so much oxygen?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
On the contrary, it is extremely pernicious. Oxygen, when in a state of combination with other substances, loses, in almost every instance, its respirable properties, and the salubrious effects which it has on the animal economy when in its unconfined state. Carbonic acid is not only unfit for respiration, but extremely deleterious if taken into the lungs.
On the contrary, it is very harmful. Oxygen, when combined with other substances, usually loses its ability to be breathed in and the healthy effects it has on the body when it's in its free state. Carbon dioxide is not only unsuitable for breathing, but it's also very harmful if inhaled.
EMILY.
EMILY.
You know, Caroline, how very unwholesome the fumes of burning charcoal are reckoned.
You know, Caroline, how unhealthy the fumes from burning charcoal are considered.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Yes; but, to confess the truth, I did not consider that a charcoal fire produced carbonic acid gas.—Can this gas be condensed into a liquid?
Yes; but to be honest, I didn’t realize that a charcoal fire produces carbon dioxide. —Can this gas be turned into a liquid?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
No: for, as I told you before, it is a permanent elastic fluid. But water can absorb a certain quantity of this gas, and can even be impregnated with it, in a very strong degree, by the assistance of agitation and pressure, as I am going to show you. I shall decant some carbonic acid gas into this bottle, which I fill first with water, in order to exclude the atmospherical air; the gas is then introduced through the water, which you see it displaces, for it will not mix with it in any quantity, unless strongly agitated, or allowed to stand over it for some time. The bottle is now about half full of carbonic acid gas, and the other half is still occupied by the water. By corking the bottle, and then violently shaking it, in this way, I can mix the gas and water together.—Now will you taste it?
No: as I told you before, it’s a permanent elastic gas. But water can absorb a certain amount of this gas, and it can even be saturated with it to a significant degree with the help of agitation and pressure, as I’m about to demonstrate. I will pour some carbonic acid gas into this bottle, which I first fill with water to keep out the atmospheric air; the gas is then introduced through the water, which you can see it displaces because it won’t mix with it in any substantial amount unless it’s shaken vigorously or left to sit on top of it for a while. The bottle is now about half full of carbonic acid gas, and the other half is still filled with water. By corking the bottle and then shaking it vigorously, I can mix the gas and water together. —Now, would you like to taste it?
EMILY.
EMILY.
It has a distinct acid taste.
It has a sharp, tangy flavor.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Yes, it is sensibly sour, and appears full of little bubbles.
Yes, it has a reasonably sour taste and looks full of tiny bubbles.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
It possesses likewise all the other properties of acids, but, of course, in a less degree than the pure carbonic acid gas, as it is so much diluted by water.
It also has all the other properties of acids, though, of course, to a lesser extent than pure carbonic acid gas, since it is so much diluted by water.
This is a kind of artificial Seltzer water. By analysing that which is produced by nature, it was found to contain scarcely any thing more than common water impregnated with a certain proportion of carbonic acid gas. We are, therefore, able to imitate it, by mixing those proportions of water and carbonic acid. Here, my dear, is an instance, in which, by a chemical process, we can exactly copy the operations of nature; for the artificial Seltzer waters can be made in every respect similar to those of nature; in one point, indeed, the former have an advantage, since they may be prepared stronger, or weaker, as occasion requires.
This is a type of artificial Seltzer water. By analyzing what nature produces, it was discovered to contain almost nothing more than regular water infused with a specific amount of carbonic acid gas. So, we can recreate it by mixing those amounts of water and carbonic acid. Here, my dear, is an example where, through a chemical process, we can perfectly replicate nature's workings; the artificial Seltzer waters can be made to match those found in nature in every way. In one aspect, though, the artificial versions have an advantage since they can be prepared to be stronger or weaker, depending on the need.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I thought I had tasted such water before. But what renders it so brisk and sparkling?
I thought I had tasted this kind of water before. But what makes it so refreshing and bubbly?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
This sparkling, or effervescence, as it is called, is always occasioned by the action of an elastic fluid escaping from a liquid; in the artificial Seltzer 299 water, it is produced by the carbonic acid, which being lighter than the water in which it was strongly condensed, flies off with great rapidity the instant the bottle is uncorked; this makes it necessary to drink it immediately. The bubbling that took place in this bottle was but trifling, as the water was but very slightly impregnated with carbonic acid. It requires a particular apparatus to prepare the gaseous artificial mineral waters.
This fizz, or effervescence as it's called, is always caused by the escape of a gas from a liquid. In artificial Seltzer water, it's created by carbonic acid, which is lighter than the water it’s been dissolved in, causing it to quickly escape as soon as the bottle is opened. This means you have to drink it right away. The bubbling in this bottle was minimal because the water was only lightly carbonated. A special setup is needed to make these fizzy mineral waters.
EMILY.
EMILY.
If, then, a bottle of Seltzer water remains for any length of time uncorked, I suppose it returns to the state of common water?
If a bottle of seltzer water stays uncorked for a while, does it turn back into regular water?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The whole of the carbonic acid gas, or very nearly so, will soon disappear; but there is likewise in Seltzer water a very small quantity of soda, and of a few other saline or earthy ingredients, which will remain in the water, though it should be kept uncorked for any length of time.
The entire carbon dioxide, or almost all of it, will soon vanish; however, Seltzer water also contains a tiny amount of sodium and a few other mineral or earthy components, which will stay in the water even if it's left uncorked for a long time.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I have often heard of people drinking soda-water. Pray what sort of water is that?
I’ve often heard about people drinking soda water. What exactly is that?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But how can these waters be so wholesome, since carbonic acid is so pernicious?
But how can these waters be so beneficial if carbonic acid is so harmful?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
A gas, we may conceive, though very prejudicial to breathe, may be beneficial to the stomach.—But it would be of no use to attempt explaining this more fully at present.
A gas, we might think, even though it's harmful to breathe, can be helpful for the stomach. — But it wouldn't be useful to try to explain this in more detail right now.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Are waters never impregnated with other gases?
Are waters never mixed with other gases?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes; there are several kinds of gaseous waters. I forgot to tell you that waters have, for some years past, been prepared, impregnated both with oxygen and hydrogen gases. These are not an imitation of nature, but are altogether obtained by artificial means. They have been lately used medicinally, particularly on the continent, where, I understand, they have acquired some reputation.
Yes, there are several types of gaseous waters. I forgot to mention that, for the past few years, waters have been made that are infused with both oxygen and hydrogen gases. These are not a copy of what occurs in nature but are entirely created through artificial methods. They have recently been used for medicinal purposes, especially on the continent, where I understand they have gained some popularity.
EMILY.
EMILY.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
Yes; but this is not the case unless their temperature be raised to a certain degree. It is only when carbon is red-hot, that it is capable of separating the oxygen from the hydrogen. Thus, if a small quantity of water be thrown on a red-hot fire, it will increase rather than extinguish the combustion; for the coals or wood (both of which contain a quantity of carbon) decompose the water, and thus supply the fire both with oxygen and hydrogen gases. If, on the contrary, a large mass of water be thrown over the fire, the diminution of heat thus produced is such, that the combustible matter loses the power of decomposing the water, and the fire is extinguished.
Yes; but this only happens if their temperature is raised to a certain degree. It is only when carbon is glowing red that it can separate oxygen from hydrogen. So, if a small amount of water is thrown onto a red-hot fire, it will actually intensify the flames instead of putting them out; the coals or wood (which both contain carbon) break down the water, providing the fire with both oxygen and hydrogen gases. However, if a large amount of water is thrown onto the fire, the drop in heat is so significant that the combustible material can’t decompose the water anymore, and the fire goes out.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I have heard that fire-engines sometimes do more harm than good, and that they actually increase the fire when they cannot throw water enough to extinguish it. It must be owing, no doubt, to the decomposition of the water by the carbon during the conflagration.
I’ve heard that fire trucks can sometimes cause more damage than they prevent, and that they actually make the fire worse when they can’t shoot out enough water to put it out. This is probably due to the breakdown of the water by the carbon during the blaze.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Certainly.—The apparatus which you see here (Plate XI. fig. 3.), may be used to exemplify what we have just said. It consists in a kind of open furnace, through which a porcelain tube, containing charcoal, passes. To one end of the tube is adapted a glass retort with water in it; and the other end communicates with a receiver placed on the water-bath. A lamp being applied to the retort, and the water made to boil, the vapour is gradually conveyed through the red-hot charcoal, by which it is decomposed; and the hydrogen gas which results from this decomposition is collected in the receiver. But the hydrogen thus obtained is far from being pure; it retains in solution a minute portion of carbon, and contains also a quantity of carbonic acid. This renders it heavier than pure hydrogen gas, and gives it some peculiar properties; it is distinguished by the name of carbonated hydrogen gas.
Certainly.—The setup you see here (Plate XI. fig. 3.) can be used to illustrate what we've just discussed. It consists of a sort of open furnace through which a porcelain tube filled with charcoal passes. One end of the tube is fitted with a glass retort filled with water, and the other end connects to a receiver placed on the water-bath. When a lamp is applied to the retort and the water is heated to boiling, the vapor is slowly directed through the hot charcoal, causing it to decompose; the hydrogen gas produced from this decomposition is collected in the receiver. However, the hydrogen obtained this way is not pure; it contains a tiny amount of carbon dissolved in it and also has some carbonic acid. This makes it heavier than pure hydrogen gas and gives it certain unique properties; it is referred to as carbonated hydrogen gas.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And whence does it obtain the carbonic acid that is mixed with it?
And where does it get the carbon dioxide that is mixed in with it?
EMILY.
EMILY
I believe I can answer that question, Caroline.—From the union of the oxygen (proceeding from 303 the decomposed water) with the carbon, which, you know, makes carbonic acid.
I think I can answer that question, Caroline. —From the combination of the oxygen (coming from the broken down water) with the carbon, which, as you know, forms carbonic acid.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
True; I should have recollected that.—The product of the decomposition of water by red-hot charcoal, therefore, is carbonated hydrogen gas, and carbonic acid gas.
True; I should have remembered that. — The result of breaking down water with red-hot charcoal is carbonated hydrogen gas and carbon dioxide gas.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
You are perfectly right now.
You're absolutely right now.
Carbon is frequently found combined with hydrogen in a state of solidity, especially in coals, which owe their combustible nature to these two principles.
Carbon is often found combined with hydrogen in a solid form, especially in coal, which gets its flammable properties from these two elements.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Is it the hydrogen, then, that produces the flame of coals?
Is it the hydrogen that creates the flame from the coals?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is so; and when all the hydrogen is consumed, the carbon continues to burn without flame. But again, as I mentioned when speaking of the gas-lights, the hydrogen gas produced by the burning of coals is not pure; for, during the combustion, particles of carbon are successively volatilized with the hydrogen, with which they form what is called a hydro-carbonat, which is the principal product of this combustion.
It is true; and once all the hydrogen is used up, the carbon keeps burning without a flame. But again, as I mentioned when talking about gas lights, the hydrogen gas that comes from burning coal is not pure; because, during combustion, particles of carbon are gradually released along with the hydrogen, forming what is known as a hydro-carbon, which is the main product of this combustion.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Pray what is the use of coating furnaces?
What’s the purpose of coating furnaces?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
In most cases, in which a furnace is used, it is necessary to produce and preserve a great degree of heat, for which purpose every possible means are used to prevent the heat from escaping by communicating with other bodies, and this object is attained by coating over the inside of the furnace with a kind of plaster, composed of materials that are bad conductors of heat.
In most situations where a furnace is used, it's essential to generate and maintain a high level of heat. To achieve this, all possible methods are employed to stop the heat from escaping by transferring to other materials. This goal is accomplished by lining the inside of the furnace with a type of plaster made from materials that are poor conductors of heat.
Carbon, combined with a small quantity of iron, forms a compound called plumbago, or black-lead, of which pencils are made. This substance, agreeably to the nomenclature, is a carburet of iron.
Carbon, mixed with a small amount of iron, creates a compound known as plumbago or black-lead, which is used to make pencils. This substance, as the name suggests, is a carburet of iron.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Why, then, is it called black-lead?
Why is it called black lead, then?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is an ancient name given to it by ignorant people, from its shining metallic appearance; but it is certainly a most improper name for it, as there is not a particle of lead in the composition. 305 There is only one mine of this mineral, which is in Cumberland. It is supposed to approach as nearly to pure carbon as the best prepared charcoal does, as it contains only five parts of iron, unadulterated by any other foreign ingredients. There is another carburet of iron, in which the iron, though united only to an extremely small proportion of carbon, acquires very remarkable properties; this is steel.
It’s an old name given by uninformed people because of its shiny metallic look; however, it’s definitely a misleading name since there’s no lead in its composition. 305 There’s only one mine for this mineral, located in Cumberland. It’s believed to be as close to pure carbon as the best charcoal, containing just five parts of iron without any other foreign substances. There’s another carbon compound with iron, where even a tiny amount of carbon gives it very unique properties; this is steel.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Really; and yet steel is much harder than iron?
Really? And yet steel is much harder than iron?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
But carbon is not ductile like iron, and therefore may render the steel more brittle, and prevent its bending so easily. Whether it is that the carbon, by introducing itself into the pores of the iron, and, by filling them, makes the metal both harder and heavier; or whether this change depends upon some chemical cause, I cannot pretend to decide. But there is a subsequent operation, by which the hardness of steel is very much increased, which simply consists in heating the steel till it is red-hot, and then plunging it into cold water.
But carbon isn't ductile like iron, so it can make the steel more brittle and less flexible. I'm not sure if the carbon enters the pores of the iron and fills them, making the metal harder and heavier, or if this change is due to some chemical reaction. However, there is a process that significantly increases the hardness of steel, which involves heating the steel until it's red-hot and then quickly cooling it in cold water.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I thought that carbon, hydrogen, and caloric, formed carbonated hydrogen gas?
I thought that carbon, hydrogen, and heat created carbonated hydrogen gas?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
That is the case when a small portion of carbonic acid gas is held in solution by hydrogen gas. Different proportions of the same principles, together with the circumstances of their union, produce very different combinations; of this you will see innumerable examples. Besides, we are not now talking of gases, but of carbon and hydrogen, combined only with a quantity of caloric sufficient to bring them to the consistency of oil or fat.
That’s when a small amount of carbon dioxide is dissolved in hydrogen gas. Different ratios of the same elements, along with how they come together, create very different combinations; you’ll see countless examples of this. Plus, we’re not discussing gases right now, but rather carbon and hydrogen, combined with just enough heat to make them oil or fat-like.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But oil and fat are not of the same consistence?
But oil and fat don't have the same consistency?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Fat is only congealed oil; or oil, melted fat. The one requires a little more heat to maintain it in a fluid state than the other. Have you never observed the fat of meat turned to oil by the caloric it has imbibed from the fire?
Fat is just solidified oil, or oil that's been melted from fat. One needs a bit more heat to keep it liquid compared to the other. Haven't you noticed how the fat in meat turns into oil when it absorbs heat from the fire?
EMILY.
EMILY.
Yet oils in general, as salad-oil, and lamp-oil, do not turn to fat when cold?
Yet oils in general, like salad oil and lamp oil, don't turn into fat when they cool down?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Not at the common temperature of the atmosphere, because they retain too much caloric to congeal at that temperature; but if exposed to a sufficient degree of cold, their latent heat is extricated, and they become solid fat substances. Have you never seen salad oil frozen in winter?
Not at the usual temperature of the atmosphere, because they hold onto too much heat to freeze at that temperature; but if exposed to a low enough temperature, their hidden heat is released, and they turn into solid fat. Have you ever seen salad oil freeze in winter?
EMILY.
EMILY.
Yes; but it appears to me in that state very different from animal fat.
Yes; but to me, it seems very different from animal fat in that state.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
The essential constituent parts of either vegetable or animal oils are the same, carbon and hydrogen; their variety arises from the different proportions of these substances, and from other accessory ingredients that may be mixed with them. The oil of a whale, and the oil of roses, are, in their essential constituent parts, the same; but the one is impregnated with the offensive particles of animal matter, the other with the delicate perfume of a flower.
The main components of both vegetable and animal oils are the same: carbon and hydrogen. The differences come from the varying amounts of these substances and other added ingredients mixed in. The oil from a whale and rose oil have the same basic components; however, one is filled with the unpleasant elements of animal matter, while the other carries the subtle fragrance of a flower.
The difference of fixed oils, and volatile or essential oils, consists also in the various proportions of carbon and hydrogen. Fixed oils are those which 308 will not evaporate without being decomposed; this is the case with all common oils, which contain a greater proportion of carbon than the essential oils. The essential oils (which comprehend the whole class of essences and perfumes) are lighter; they contain more equal proportions of carbon and hydrogen, and are volatilized or evaporated without being decomposed.
The difference between fixed oils and volatile or essential oils lies in their varying amounts of carbon and hydrogen. Fixed oils are those that won’t evaporate unless they break down; this applies to all regular oils, which have a higher carbon content than essential oils. Essential oils (which include all types of essences and perfumes) are lighter; they have more balanced amounts of carbon and hydrogen, and can evaporate without breaking down.
EMILY.
EMILY.
When you say that one kind of oil will evaporate, and the other be decomposed, you mean, I suppose, by the application of heat?
When you say that one type of oil will evaporate and the other will break down, you mean, I guess, by applying heat?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Not necessarily; for there are oils that will evaporate slowly at the common temperature of the atmosphere; but for a more rapid volatilization, or for their decomposition, the assistance of heat is required.
Not necessarily; because there are oils that will evaporate slowly at the usual temperature of the atmosphere; but for a quicker evaporation or for their breakdown, heat is needed.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I shall now remember, I think, that fat and oil are really the same substances, both consisting of carbon and hydrogen; that in fixed oils the carbon preponderates, and heat produces a decomposition; while, in essential oils, the proportion of hydrogen is greater, and heat produces a volatilization only.
I will now remember, I think, that fat and oil are essentially the same substances, both made up of carbon and hydrogen; in fixed oils, carbon is more abundant, and heat causes a breakdown; while, in essential oils, there is a higher proportion of hydrogen, and heat causes only vaporization.
EMILY.
EMILY.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Certainly; the combustion of oil is just the same as that of a candle; if tallow, it is only oil in a concrete state; if wax, or spermaceti, its chief chemical ingredients are still hydrogen and carbon.
Certainly; burning oil is just like burning a candle; if it's tallow, it's just oil in solid form; if it's wax or spermaceti, its main chemical components are still hydrogen and carbon.
EMILY.
EMMA.
I wonder, then, there should be so great a difference between tallow and wax?
I wonder, then, why there should be such a big difference between tallow and wax?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
I must again repeat, that the same substances, in different proportions, produce results that have sometimes scarcely any resemblance to each other. But this is rather a general remark that I wish to impress upon your minds, than one which is applicable to the present case; for tallow and wax are far from being very dissimilar; the chief difference consists in the wax being a purer compound of carbon and hydrogen than the tallow, which retains more of the gross particles of animal matter. The combustion of a candle, and that of a lamp, both produce water and carbonic acid gas. Can you tell me how these are formed?
I need to emphasize again that the same substances, when mixed in different amounts, can create results that often look nothing alike. However, this is more of a general observation I want to make than one that's specific to this situation; tallow and wax are actually quite similar. The main difference is that wax is a purer blend of carbon and hydrogen, while tallow has more leftover animal matter. Both a candle and a lamp burn to produce water and carbon dioxide. Can you explain how these are created?
EMILY.
EMILY.
Let me reflect . . . . Both the candle and lamp 310 burn by means of fixed oil—this is decomposed as the combustion goes on; and the constituent parts of the oil being thus separated, the carbon unites to a portion of oxygen from the atmosphere to form carbonic acid gas, whilst the hydrogen combines with another portion of oxygen, and forms with it water.—The products, therefore, of the combustion of oils are water and carbonic acid gas.
Let me think for a moment... Both the candle and lamp 310 burn using fixed oil—this oil is broken down as it burns; and as the oil's components are separated, the carbon combines with some oxygen from the air to create carbon dioxide, while the hydrogen bonds with more oxygen to produce water. So, the byproducts of burning oils are water and carbon dioxide.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But we see neither water nor carbonic acid produced by the combustion of a candle.
But we don't see any water or carbon dioxide produced by the burning of a candle.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The carbonic acid gas, you know, is invisible, and the water being in a state of vapour, is so likewise. Emily is perfectly correct in her explanation, and I am very much pleased with it.
The carbon dioxide gas, as you know, is invisible, and the water being in vapor form is also the same. Emily is completely right in her explanation, and I’m really pleased with it.
All the vegetable acids consist of various proportions of carbon and hydrogen, acidified by oxygen. Gums, sugar, and starch, are likewise composed of these ingredients; but, as the oxygen which they contain is not sufficient to convert them into acids, they are classed with the oxyds, and called vegetable oxyds.
All vegetable acids are made up of different amounts of carbon and hydrogen, combined with oxygen. Similarly, gums, sugar, and starch also consist of these elements; however, since the oxygen they contain isn't enough to turn them into acids, they are categorized as oxides and referred to as vegetable oxides.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
I would advise you to take notes, or, what would answer better still, to write down, after every lesson, as much of it as you can recollect. And, in order to give you a little assistance, I shall lend you the heads or index, which I occasionally consult for the sake of preserving some method and arrangement in these conversations. Unless you follow some such plan, you cannot expect to retain nearly all that you learn, how great soever be the impression it may make on you at first.
I recommend that you take notes or, even better, write down as much as you can remember after each lesson. To help you out, I’ll share my notes or index, which I sometimes refer to in order to keep some order and structure in these discussions. If you don’t have a system like this, you can’t expect to remember most of what you learn, no matter how impactful it seems at first.
EMILY.
EMMA.
I will certainly follow your advice.—Hitherto I have found that I recollected pretty well what you have taught us; but the history of carbon is a more extensive subject than any of the simple bodies we have yet examined.
I will definitely follow your advice.—So far, I’ve found that I remember pretty well what you’ve taught us; but the history of carbon is a much broader topic than any of the simple substances we’ve looked at so far.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
I have little more to say on carbon at present; but hereafter you will see that it performs a considerable part in most chemical operations.
I don't have much more to say about carbon right now, but later you'll see that it plays a significant role in most chemical processes.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Certainly; it is the basis, you have seen, of all vegetable matter; and you will find that it is very essential to the process of animalization. But in the mineral kingdom also, particularly in its form of carbonic acid, we shall often discover it combined with a great variety of substances.
Certainly; it is the foundation, as you have seen, of all plant materials; and you will find that it is crucial to the process of becoming an animal. However, in the mineral kingdom too, especially in its form of carbon dioxide, we will often find it combined with a wide variety of substances.
In chemical operations, carbon is particularly useful, from its very great attraction for oxygen, as it will absorb this substance from many oxygenated or burnt bodies, and thus deoxygenate, or unburn them, and restore them to their original combustible state.
In chemical processes, carbon is especially valuable due to its strong attraction to oxygen. It can take in oxygen from various oxidized or burnt materials, effectively removing the oxygen or unburning them, and returning them to their original flammable state.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I do not understand how a body can be unburnt, and restored to its original state. This piece of tinder, for instance, that has been burnt, if by any means the oxygen were extracted from it, would not be restored to its former state of linen; for its texture is destroyed by burning, and that must be the case with all organized or manufactured substances, as you observed in a former conversation.
I don’t get how a body can be unburnt and returned to its original state. Take this piece of tinder, for example. If you somehow removed the oxygen from it, it wouldn’t go back to being linen because burning destroys its texture. This has to be true for all organized or manufactured materials, just like you pointed out in a previous conversation.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
A compound body is decomposed by combustion in a way which generally precludes the possibility 313 of restoring it to its former state; the oxygen, for instance, does not become fixed in the tinder, but it combines with its volatile parts, and flies off in the shape of gas, or watery vapour. You see, therefore, how vain it would be to attempt the recomposition of such bodies. But, with regard to simple bodies, or at least bodies whose component parts are not disturbed by the process of oxygenation or deoxygenation, it is often possible to restore them, after combustion, to their original state.—The metals, for instance, undergo no other alteration by combustion than a combination with oxygen; therefore, when the oxygen is taken from them, they return to their pure metallic state. But I shall say nothing further of this at present, as the metals will furnish ample subject for another morning; and they are the class of simple bodies that come next under consideration.
A compound body breaks down through combustion in a way that usually makes it impossible to return to its original state; the oxygen, for example, doesn’t get absorbed in the tinder but instead combines with its gaseous parts and escapes as gas or water vapor. So, it's clear how pointless it would be to try and recombine such bodies. However, when it comes to simple bodies, or at least those whose components aren’t affected by the process of adding or removing oxygen, it’s often possible to restore them to their original condition after combustion. Metals, for instance, only change through combustion by combining with oxygen; so when the oxygen is removed from them, they revert to their pure metallic form. But I won't go into more detail about this right now, as metals will provide plenty of material for another discussion soon, and they are the next type of simple bodies we’ll look at.
CONVERSATION X.
ON METALS.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The METALS, which we are now to examine, are bodies of a very different nature from those which we have hitherto considered. They do not, like the bases of gases, elude the immediate observation of our senses; for they are the most brilliant, the most ponderous, and the most palpable substances in nature.
The METALS, which we are now going to look at, are quite different from the things we’ve discussed so far. Unlike the bases of gases, which can’t be easily seen or sensed, metals are among the most shiny, heaviest, and tangible materials in nature.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I doubt, however, whether the metals will appear to us so interesting, and give us so much entertainment as those mysterious elements which conceal themselves from our view. Besides, they cannot afford so much novelty; they are bodies with which we are already so well acquainted.
I seriously question whether the metals will be as interesting and entertaining to us as those mysterious elements that hide from our sight. In addition, they don’t provide as much novelty since they are substances we already know quite well.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
You are not aware, my dear, of the interesting discoveries which were a few years ago made by Sir H. Davy respecting this class of bodies. By the aid of the Voltaic battery, he has obtained from 315 a variety of substances, metals before unknown, the properties of which are equally new and curious. We shall begin, however, by noticing those metals with which you profess to be so well acquainted. But the acquaintance, you will soon perceive, is but very superficial; and I trust that you will find both novelty and entertainment in considering the metals in a chemical point of view. To treat of this subject fully, would require a whole course of lectures; for metals form of themselves a most important branch of practical chemistry. We must, therefore, confine ourselves to a general view of them. These bodies are seldom found naturally in their metallic form: they are generally more or less oxygenated or combined with sulphur, earths, or acids, and are often blended with each other. They are found buried in the bowels of the earth in most parts of the world, but chiefly in mountainous districts, where the surface of the globe has suffered from the earthquakes, volcanos, and other convulsions of nature. They are spread in strata or beds, called veins, and these veins are composed of a certain quantity of metal, combined with various earthy substances, with which they form minerals of different nature and appearance, which are called ores.
You may not realize, my dear, the fascinating discoveries made a few years ago by Sir H. Davy regarding this category of substances. With the help of the Voltaic battery, he has extracted a variety of materials and previously unknown metals, the properties of which are equally new and intriguing. We'll start by discussing those metals you say you're so familiar with. However, you will soon see that your knowledge is quite superficial; I hope you find both novelty and enjoyment in exploring the metals from a chemical perspective. To cover this topic thoroughly would require an entire course of lectures, as metals represent a significant area of practical chemistry. Therefore, we will limit ourselves to a general overview. These substances are rarely found naturally in their metallic state; they are usually more or less oxidized or combined with sulfur, earths, or acids, and often mixed with one another. They are discovered buried deep within the earth in many parts of the world, but mainly in mountainous regions, where the earth's surface has been affected by earthquakes, volcanoes, and other natural upheavals. They exist in layers or beds known as veins, which are made up of a certain amount of metal combined with various earthy substances, forming minerals of different types and appearances, referred to as ores.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I now feel quite at home, for my father has 316 a lead-mine in Yorkshire, and I have heard a great deal about veins of ore, and of the roasting and smelting of the lead; but, I confess, that I do not understand in what these operations consist.
I feel right at home now, because my dad has a lead mine in Yorkshire, and I've heard a lot about ore veins and the roasting and smelting of lead; however, I admit that I don’t really understand what those processes involve.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Roasting is the process by which the volatile parts of the ore are evaporated; smelting, that by which the pure metal is afterwards separated from the earthy remains of the ore. This is done by throwing the whole into a furnace, and mixing with it certain substances that will combine with the earthy parts and other foreign ingredients of the ore; the metal being the heaviest, falls to the bottom, and runs out by proper openings in its pure metallic state.
Roasting is the process where the volatile parts of the ore are evaporated; smelting is how the pure metal is later separated from the remaining earthy materials of the ore. This is done by putting everything into a furnace and mixing in certain substances that will bond with the earthy parts and other unwanted elements of the ore; the metal, being the heaviest, sinks to the bottom and flows out through designated openings in its pure metallic form.
EMILY.
EMMA.
You told us in a preceding lesson that metals had a great affinity for oxygen. Do they not, therefore, combine with oxygen, when strongly heated in the furnace, and run out in the state of oxyds?
You told us in a previous lesson that metals have a strong attraction to oxygen. So, don't they combine with oxygen when heated up in the furnace and come out as oxides?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
No; for the scoriæ, or oxyd, which soon forms on the surface of the fused metal, when it is oxydable, prevents the air from having any further influence on the mass; so that neither combustion nor oxygenation can take place.
No; because the slag, or oxide, that quickly forms on the surface of the melted metal, when it can oxidize, stops the air from affecting the mass any further; so neither combustion nor oxidation can occur.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Are all the metals equally combustible?
Are all metals equally flammable?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
No; their attraction for oxygen varies extremely. There are some that will combine with it only at a very high temperature, or by the assistance of acids; whilst there are others that oxydate spontaneously and with great rapidity, even at the lowest temperature; such is in particular manganese, which scarcely ever exists in the metallic state, as it immediately absorbs oxygen on being exposed to the air, and crumbles to an oxyd in the course of a few hours.
No; their attraction to oxygen varies greatly. Some will only combine with it at very high temperatures or with the help of acids, while others oxidize spontaneously and quickly, even at low temperatures. One notable example is manganese, which rarely exists in its metallic form because it quickly absorbs oxygen when exposed to air and turns into an oxide within a few hours.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Is not that the oxyd from which you extracted the oxygen gas?
Isn't that the oxide from which you extracted the oxygen gas?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is: so that, you see, this metal attracts oxygen at a low temperature, and parts with it when strongly heated.
It is: so that, you see, this metal attracts oxygen at a low temperature and releases it when heated strongly.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Is there any other metal that oxydates at the temperature of the atmosphere?
Is there any other metal that oxidizes at atmospheric temperature?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
They all do, more or less, excepting gold, silver, and platina.
They all do, more or less, except for gold, silver, and platinum.
Copper, lead, and iron, oxydate slowly in the air, and cover themselves with a sort of rust, a process which depends on the gradual conversion of the surface into an oxyd. This rusty surface preserves the interior metal from oxydation, as it prevents the air from coming in contact with it. Strictly speaking, however, the word rust applies only to the oxyd, which forms on the surface of iron, when exposed to air and moisture, which oxyd appears to be united with a small portion of carbonic acid.
Copper, lead, and iron slowly oxidize in the air and form a kind of rust. This process relies on the gradual transformation of the surface into an oxide. This rusty layer protects the metal beneath from further oxidation by keeping the air away from it. However, strictly speaking, the term rust specifically refers to the oxide that forms on iron's surface when it's exposed to air and moisture, which seems to be combined with a small amount of carbonic acid.
EMILY.
EMILY.
When metals oxydate from the atmosphere without an elevation of temperature, some light and heat, I suppose, must be disengaged, though not in sufficient quantities to be sensible.
When metals react with oxygen from the atmosphere without a rise in temperature, I guess some light and heat must be released, but not in amounts that are noticeable.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Undoubtedly; and, indeed, it is not surprising that in this case the light and heat should not be sensible, when you consider how extremely slow, and, indeed, how imperfectly, most metals oxydate by mere exposure to the atmosphere. For the quantity of oxygen with which metals are capable of combining, generally depends upon their temperature; and the absorption stops at various points of oxydation, according to the degree to which their temperature is raised.
Undoubtedly; and it’s not surprising that in this case the light and heat aren’t noticeable, especially when you think about how very slow and, honestly, how imperfectly most metals oxidize just by being exposed to the air. The amount of oxygen that metals can combine with usually depends on their temperature, and the absorption halts at different points of oxidation based on how much their temperature increases.
EMILY.
EMILY.
That seems very natural; for the greater the quantity of caloric introduced into a metal, the more will its positive electricity be exalted, and consequently the stronger will be its affinity for oxygen.
That seems very natural; because the more heat you add to a metal, the higher its positive charge will rise, and as a result, the stronger its attraction to oxygen will be.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Certainly. When the metal oxygenates with sufficient rapidity for light and heat to become sensible, combustion actually takes place. But this happens only at very high temperatures, and the product is nevertheless an oxyd; for though, as I have just said, metals will combine with different proportions of oxygen, yet with the exception of only five of them, they are not susceptible of acidification.
Certainly. When the metal reacts with oxygen quickly enough for light and heat to be noticeable, combustion actually occurs. However, this only happens at very high temperatures, and the result is still an oxide; because, as I mentioned earlier, metals can combine with varying amounts of oxygen, yet with the exception of only five of them, they don't tend to form acids.
Metals change colour during the different degrees of oxydation which they undergo. Lead, when heated in contact with the atmosphere, first becomes grey; if its temperature be then raised, it turns yellow, and a still stronger heat changes it to red. Iron becomes successively a green, brown, and white oxyd. Copper changes from brown to blue, and lastly green.
Metals change color during the different levels of oxidation they experience. Lead, when heated in the air, first turns grey; if its temperature is then increased, it turns yellow, and with even higher heat, it becomes red. Iron goes through green, brown, and white oxidation states. Copper changes from brown to blue, and finally to green.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Pray, is the white lead with which houses are painted prepared by oxydating lead?
Pray, is the white lead used to paint houses made by oxidizing lead?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Not merely by oxydating, but by being also united with carbonic acid. It is a carbonat of lead. The mere oxyd of lead is called red lead. Litharge is another oxyd of lead, containing less oxygen. Almost all the metallic oxyds are used as paints. The various sorts of ochres consist chiefly of iron more or less oxydated. And it is a remarkable circumstance, that if you burn metals rapidly, the light or flame they emit during combustion partakes of the colours which the oxyd successively assumes.
Not only by oxidizing, but also by combining with carbonic acid. It's a carbonate of lead. The simple oxide of lead is known as red lead. Litharge is another oxide of lead that contains less oxygen. Almost all metallic oxides are used as paints. The different types of ochres are primarily made up of iron that is more or less oxidized. Interestingly, if you burn metals quickly, the light or flame they emit during burning shows the colors that the oxide gradually takes on.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
How is that accounted for, Mrs. B.? For light, you know, does not proceed from the burning body, but from the decomposition of the oxygen gas?
How do you explain that, Mrs. B.? Because light doesn’t come from the burning material, but from the breakdown of oxygen gas?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The correspondence of the colour of the light with that of the oxyd which emits it, is, in all probability, owing to some particles of the metal which are volatilised and carried off by the caloric.
The match between the color of the light and the color of the oxide emitting it is probably due to some particles of the metal that are vaporized and carried away by the heat.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It is then a sort of metallic gas.
It’s basically a type of metallic gas.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Why is it reckoned so unwholesome to breathe the air of a place in which metals are melting?
Why is it considered so unhealthy to breathe the air in a place where metals are melting?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Perhaps the notion is too generally entertained. But it is true with respect to lead, and some other noxious metals, because, unless care be taken, the particles of the oxyd which are volatilised by the heat are inhaled in with the breath, and may produce dangerous effects.
Perhaps this idea is too commonly accepted. But it is true regarding lead and some other harmful metals, because if precautions aren't taken, the particles of the oxide that are vaporized by the heat can be inhaled, leading to serious consequences.
I must show you some instances of the combustion of metals; it would require the heat of a furnace to make them burn in the common air, but if we supply them with a stream of oxygen gas, we may easily accomplish it.
I need to show you some examples of how metals burn; they usually need furnace heat to ignite in regular air, but if we provide a stream of oxygen gas, we can easily make it happen.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But it will still, I suppose, be necessary in some degree to raise their temperature?
But I guess it will still be necessary to raise their temperature to some extent?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
This, as you shall see, is very easily done, particularly if the experiment be tried upon a small scale.—I begin by lighting this piece of charcoal with the candle, and then increase the rapidity of its combustion by blowing upon it with a blow-pipe. (Plate XII. fig. 1.)
This, as you’ll see, is really simple to do, especially if you try the experiment on a small scale. I start by lighting this piece of charcoal with the candle and then speed up its combustion by blowing on it with a blowpipe. (Plate XII. fig. 1.)
Fig. 1. Igniting charcoal with a taper & blow-pipe.
Fig. 2. Combustion of metals by means of a blow-pipe conveying a
stream of oxygen gas from a gas holder.
Fig. 1. Lighting charcoal with a taper and a blowpipe.
Fig. 2. Burning metals using a blowpipe that delivers a stream of oxygen from a gas holder.
EMILY.
EMILY.
That I do not understand; for it is not every kind of air, but merely oxygen gas, that produces combustion. Now you said that in breathing we 322 inspired, but did not expire oxygen gas. Why, therefore, should the air which you breathe through the blow-pipe promote the combustion of the charcoal?
I don’t get it; because it’s not just any kind of air, but specifically oxygen gas, that causes fire. You just mentioned that when we breathe, we take in oxygen gas, but we don’t release it. So, why does the air you blow through the pipe help the charcoal burn?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Because the air, which has but once passed through the lungs, is yet but little altered, a small portion only of its oxygen being destroyed; so that a great deal more is gained by increasing the rapidity of the current, by means of the blow-pipe, than is lost in consequence of the air passing once through the lungs, as you shall see—
Because the air, which has only passed through the lungs once, is still mostly unchanged, with only a small amount of its oxygen being used up; therefore, you gain much more by speeding up the airflow using a blowpipe than is lost from the air going through the lungs, as you'll see—
EMILY.
EMILY.
Yes, indeed, it makes the charcoal burn much brighter.
Yes, it definitely makes the charcoal burn much brighter.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Whilst it is red-hot, I shall drop some iron filings on it, and supply them with a current of oxygen gas, by means of this apparatus, (Plate XII. fig 2.) which consists simply of a closed tin cylindrical vessel, full of oxygen gas, with two apertures and stop-cocks, by one of which a stream of water is thrown into the vessel through a long funnel, whilst by the other the gas is forced out through a blow-pipe adapted to it, as the water gains admittance.—Now that I pour water into the funnel, you may hear the gas issuing from the 323 blow-pipe—I bring the charcoal close to the current, and drop the filings upon it—
While it’s red-hot, I’ll sprinkle some iron filings on it and supply them with a flow of oxygen gas using this device, (Plate XII. fig 2.), which is just a closed tin cylindrical container filled with oxygen gas, featuring two openings and stop-cocks. Through one opening, a stream of water is poured into the container via a long funnel, while the other lets the gas escape through a blow-pipe connected to it as the water enters. Now that I’m pouring water into the funnel, you can hear the gas coming out from the blow-pipe—I’ll bring the charcoal close to the stream and drop the filings onto it—
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
They emit much the same vivid light as the combustion of the iron wire in oxygen gas.
They give off a similar bright light as when iron wire burns in oxygen gas.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
The process is, in fact, the same; there is only some difference in the mode of conducting it. Let us burn some tin in the same manner—you see that it is equally combustible.—Let us now try some copper—
The process is basically the same; there's just a slight difference in how it's done. Let's burn some tin the same way—you can see that it's just as flammable.—Now, let's try some copper—
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
This burns with a greenish flame; it is, I suppose, owing to the colour of the oxyd?
This burns with a greenish flame; I guess it’s because of the color of the oxide?
EMILY.
EMILY.
Pray, shall we not also burn some gold?
Pray, should we not also burn some gold?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
That is not in our power, at least in this way. Gold, silver, and platina, are incapable of being oxydated by the greatest heat that we can produce by the common method. It is from this circumstance, that they have been called perfect metals. Even these, however, have an affinity for oxygen; but their oxydation or combustion can be performed only by means of acids or by electricity. 324 The spark given out by the Voltaic battery produces at the point of contact a greater degree of heat than any other process; and it is at this very high temperature only that the affinity of these metals for oxygen will enable them to act on each other.
That isn’t within our control, at least not in this manner. Gold, silver, and platinum can’t be oxidized by the highest heat we can create through standard methods. Because of this, they are referred to as perfect metals. However, they still have a tendency to bond with oxygen; but their oxidation or burning can only happen through acids or electricity. 324 The spark generated by the Voltaic battery creates a higher temperature at the point of contact than any other method; and it’s only at this extremely high temperature that these metals’ tendency to bond with oxygen allows them to react with each other.
I am sorry that I cannot show you the combustion of the perfect metals by this process, but it requires a considerable Voltaic battery. You will see these experiments performed in the most perfect manner, when you attend the chemical lectures of the Royal Institution. But in the mean time I can, without difficulty, show you an ingenious apparatus lately contrived for the purpose of producing intense heats, the power of which nearly equals that of the largest Voltaic batteries. It simply consists, you see, in a strong box, made of iron or copper, (Plate X. fig. 2.) to which may be adapted this air-syringe or condensing-pump, and a stop-cock terminating in a small orifice similar to that of a blow-pipe. By working the condensing syringe, up and down in this manner, a quantity of air is accumulated in the vessel, which may be increased to almost any extent; so that if we now turn the stop-cock, the condensed air will rush out, forming a jet of considerable force; and if we place the flame of a lamp in the current, you will see how violently the flame is driven in that direction.
I’m sorry that I can’t show you the combustion of the perfect metals using this method, but it requires a large Voltaic battery. You’ll see these experiments done perfectly when you attend the chemical lectures at the Royal Institution. In the meantime, I can easily show you a clever device that was recently created to produce intense heat, which nearly matches the power of the largest Voltaic batteries. It simply consists of a sturdy box made of iron or copper, (Plate X. fig. 2.) to which this air-syringe or condensing pump can be attached, along with a stop-cock ending in a small opening like that of a blowpipe. By operating the condensing syringe up and down like this, a quantity of air builds up in the container, which can be increased to almost any level; so when we turn the stop-cock, the compressed air will burst out, creating a strong jet. If we place the flame of a lamp in the stream, you’ll see how forcefully the flame is pushed in that direction.
Fig. 2. A. the reservoir of condensed air. B. the condensing Syringe. C. the bladder for Oxygen. D. the moveable jet.
Fig. 2. A. the air reservoir. B. the condensing syringe. C. the oxygen bladder. D. the adjustable jet.
Larger view (complete Plate)
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (full Plate)
This part of the Plate was printed sideways to fit alongside the illustration of the miner’s lamp, added for this edition.
This section of the Plate was printed sideways to fit next to the illustration of the miner’s lamp, which was added for this edition.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It seems to be exactly the same effect as that of a blow-pipe worked by the mouth, only much stronger.
It seems to have the exact same effect as a blowpipe blown by mouth, just much stronger.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Yes; and this new instrument has this additional advantage, that it does not fatigue the mouth and lungs like the common blow-pipe, and requires no art in blowing.
Yes; and this new instrument has the added benefit that it doesn't tire out the mouth and lungs like the usual blowpipe, and it doesn't require any skill in blowing.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Unquestionably; but yet this blow-pipe would be of very limited utility, if its energy and power could not be greatly increased by some other contrivance. Can you imagine any mode of producing such an effect?
Unquestionably; but this blowpipe would have very limited use if we couldn't significantly boost its energy and power through some other device. Can you think of any way to achieve that?
EMILY.
EMILY.
Could not the reservoir be charged with pure oxygen, instead of common air, as in the case of the gas-holder?
Could we fill the reservoir with pure oxygen instead of regular air, like with a gas holder?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Undoubtedly; and this is precisely the contrivance I allude to. The vessel need only be supplied with air from a bladder full of oxygen, instead of the air of the room, and this, you see, may be easily done by screwing the bladder on the upper part of the syringe, so that in working the syringe the oxygen gas is forced from the bladder into the condensing vessel.
Undoubtedly; and this is exactly what I'm talking about. The vessel only needs to be filled with air from a bladder full of oxygen instead of the air in the room, and this can be easily done by attaching the bladder to the top of the syringe. This way, when you operate the syringe, the oxygen gas is pushed from the bladder into the condensing vessel.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
With the aid of this small apparatus, therefore, we could obtain the same effects as those we have just produced with the gas-holder, by means of a column of water forcing the gas out of it?
With this small device, we could achieve the same results as those we just got from the gas-holder by using a column of water to push the gas out of it.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Yes; and much more conveniently so. But there is a mode of using this apparatus by which more powerful effects still may be obtained. It consists in condensing in the reservoir, not oxygen alone, but a mixture of oxygen and hydrogen in the exact proportion in which they unite to produce water; and then kindling the jet formed by the mixed gases. The heat disengaged by this combustion, without the help of any lamp, is probably the most intense known; and various effects are said to have been obtained from it which exceed all expectation.
Yes, and it's much more convenient too. However, there's a way to use this device that can create even more powerful effects. It involves compressing not just oxygen, but a mix of oxygen and hydrogen in the precise ratio in which they combine to form water, and then igniting the jet created by these gases. The heat released from this combustion, without needing any lamp, is probably the strongest known; and various outcomes reportedly achieved from it have far surpassed all expectations.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But why should we not try this experiment?
But why shouldn't we give this experiment a shot?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Because it is not exempt from danger; the combustion (notwithstanding various contrivances which have been resorted to with a view to prevent accident) being apt to penetrate into the inside of the vessel, and to produce a dangerous and violent 327 explosion.—We shall, therefore, now proceed in our subject.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I think you said the oxyds of metals could be restored to their metallic state?
I think you mentioned that metal oxides can be restored to their metallic form?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes; this is called reviving a metal. Metals are in general capable of being revived by charcoal, when heated red hot, charcoal having a greater attraction for oxygen than the metals. You need only, therefore, decompose, or unburn the oxyd, by depriving it of its oxygen, and the metal will be restored to its pure state.
Yes; this is called reviving a metal. Metals can generally be revived using charcoal when it's heated to red hot, as charcoal has a stronger attraction for oxygen than the metals do. So, all you have to do is break down or "unburn" the oxide by removing its oxygen, and the metal will return to its pure state.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But will the carbon, by this operation, be burnt, and be converted into carbonic acid?
But will the carbon, through this process, be burned and turned into carbon dioxide?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Certainly. There are other combustible substances to which metals at a high temperature will part with their oxygen. They will also yield it to each other, according to their several degrees of attraction for it; and if the oxygen goes into a more dense state in the metal which it enters, than it existed in that which it quits, a proportional disengagement of caloric will take place.
Certainly. There are other flammable substances from which metals at high temperatures will release their oxygen. They will also give oxygen to each other based on their different levels of attraction for it; and if the oxygen enters a denser state in the metal it moves into than it had in the one it leaves, a proportional release of heat will occur.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And cannot the oxyds of gold, silver, and platina, which are formed by means of acids or of the electric fluid, be restored to their metallic state?
And can't the oxides of gold, silver, and platinum, which are created by acids or electric currents, be converted back to their metallic form?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Yes, they may; and the intervention of a combustible body is not required; heat alone will take the oxygen from them, convert it into a gas, and revive the metal.
Yes, they might; and you don’t need a flammable substance for this; just heat will pull the oxygen from them, turn it into a gas, and bring the metal back to life.
EMILY.
EMILY.
You said that rust was an oxyd of iron; how is it, then, that water, or merely dampness, produces it, which, you know, it very frequently does on steel grates, or any iron instruments?
You mentioned that rust is an oxide of iron; so how does water, or just moisture, cause it, which you know happens quite often on steel grates or any iron tools?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
In that case the metal decomposes the water, or dampness (which is nothing but water in a state of vapour), and obtains the oxygen from it.
In that case, the metal breaks down the water, or moisture (which is just water in vapor form), and extracts the oxygen from it.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I thought that it was necessary to bring metals to a very high temperature to enable them to decompose water.
I believed it was essential to heat metals to a very high temperature to make them break down water.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Metals, then, that do not rust, are incapable of spontaneous oxydation, either by air or water?
Metals that don’t rust can’t oxidize on their own, whether from air or water?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Yes; and this is the case with the perfect metals, which, on that account, preserve their metallic lustre so well.
Yes; and this applies to perfect metals, which is why they maintain their metallic shine so well.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Are all metals capable of decomposing water, provided their temperature be sufficiently raised?
Are all metals able to break down water if their temperature is raised high enough?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
No; a certain degree of attraction is requisite, besides the assistance of heat. Water, you recollect, is composed of oxygen and hydrogen; and, unless the affinity of the metal for oxygen be stronger than that of hydrogen, it is in vain that we raise its temperature, for it cannot take the oxygen from the hydrogen. Iron, zinc, tin, and antimony, have a stronger affinity for oxygen than hydrogen has, therefore these four metals are capable of decomposing water. But hydrogen having an advantage over all the other metals with respect to its affinity for oxygen, it not only withholds its oxygen from them, but is even capable, 330 under certain circumstances, of taking the oxygen from the oxyds of these metals.
No; a certain level of attraction is necessary, along with the application of heat. Water, as you know, is made up of oxygen and hydrogen; and unless the metal has a stronger attraction for oxygen than hydrogen does, raising its temperature won't help, because it can't take the oxygen from the hydrogen. Iron, zinc, tin, and antimony have a stronger attraction for oxygen than hydrogen, so these four metals can break down water. However, because hydrogen has the upper hand in its attraction to oxygen, it not only keeps its oxygen away from these metals, but can also, in certain situations, take the oxygen away from the oxides of these metals. 330
EMILY.
EMMA.
I confess that I do not quite understand why hydrogen can take oxygen from those metals that do not decompose water.
I admit that I don't really get why hydrogen can take oxygen from metals that don't break down water.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Now I think I do perfectly. Lead, for instance, will not decompose water, because it has not so strong an attraction for oxygen as hydrogen has. Well, then, suppose the lead to be in a state of oxyd; hydrogen will take the oxygen from the lead, and unite with it to form water, because hydrogen has a stronger attraction for oxygen, than oxygen has for lead; and it is the same with all the other metals which do not decompose water.
Now I think I understand perfectly. Lead, for example, won’t break down water because it doesn’t have as strong an attraction for oxygen as hydrogen does. So, let’s say the lead is in an oxidized state; hydrogen will take the oxygen from the lead and combine with it to form water because hydrogen is more attracted to oxygen than oxygen is to lead. The same applies to all the other metals that won’t break down water.
EMILY.
EMILY
I understand your explanation, Caroline, very well; and I imagine that it is because lead cannot decompose water that it is so much employed for pipes for conveying that fluid.
I completely understand your explanation, Caroline; and I guess it's because lead can't break down water that it's so commonly used for pipes to carry that fluid.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
But, with regard to the oxydation of metals, the most powerful mode of effecting it is by means of acids. These, you know, contain a much greater proportion of oxygen than either air or water; and will, most of them, easily yield it to metals. Thus, you recollect, the zinc plates of the Voltaic battery are oxydated by the acid and water, much more effectually than by water alone.
But when it comes to the oxidation of metals, the most effective way to achieve this is through acids. As you know, acids contain a much higher percentage of oxygen than either air or water, and most of them can readily supply oxygen to metals. For example, you remember that the zinc plates in the Voltaic battery oxidize with the acid and water much more effectively than with water alone.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And I have often observed that if I drop vinegar, lemon, or any acid on the blade of a knife, or on a pair of scissars, it will immediately produce a spot of rust.
And I've often noticed that if I drop vinegar, lemon, or any acid on the blade of a knife or on a pair of scissors, it will instantly create a spot of rust.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Metals have, then, three ways of obtaining oxygen; from the atmosphere, from water, and from acids.
Metals have three ways to get oxygen: from the atmosphere, from water, and from acids.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The two first you have already witnessed, and I shall now show you how metals take the oxygen from an acid. This bottle contains nitric acid; I shall pour some of it over this piece of copper-leaf . . . . . . .
The first two you’ve already seen, and now I’ll show you how metals extract oxygen from an acid. This bottle has nitric acid in it; I’m going to pour some over this piece of copper leaf.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Oh, what a disagreeable smell!
Yuck, that smell is awful!
EMILY.
EMILY.
And what is it that produces the effervescency and that thick yellow vapour?
And what creates the fizz and that thick yellow gas?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is the acid, which being abandoned by the greatest part of its oxygen, is converted into a weaker acid, which escapes in the form of gas.
It’s the acid that, after losing most of its oxygen, turns into a weaker acid that escapes as gas.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And whence proceeds this heat?
Where is this heat coming from?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Indeed, Caroline, I think you might now be able to answer that question yourself.
Indeed, Caroline, I think you can now answer that question yourself.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Perhaps it is that the oxygen enters into the metal in a more solid state than it existed in the acid, in consequence of which caloric is disengaged.
Perhaps the oxygen enters the metal in a more solid form than it had in the acid, which causes heat to be released.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
If the combination of the oxygen and the metal results from the union of their opposite electricities, of course caloric must be given out.
If the combination of oxygen and metal happens because of their opposite electric charges coming together, then energy must be released.
EMILY.
EMILY.
The effervescence is over; therefore I suppose that the metal is now oxydated.
The excitement is over; so I guess the metal is now oxidized.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes. But there is another important connection between metals and acids, with which I must now make you acquainted. Metals, when in the state of oxyds, are capable of being dissolved by acids. In this operation they enter into a chemical combination with the acid, and form an entirely new compound.
Yes. But there's another important connection between metals and acids that I need to explain to you. Metals, when they are in the form of oxides, can be dissolved by acids. In this process, they chemically combine with the acid and create an entirely new compound.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But what difference is there between the oxydation and the dissolution of the metal by an acid?
But what’s the difference between the oxidation and the dissolution of the metal by an acid?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
In the first case, the metal merely combines with a portion of oxygen taken from the acid, which is thus partly deoxygenated, as in the instance you have just seen; in the second case, the metal, after being previously oxydated, is actually dissolved in the acid, and enters into a chemical combination with it, without producing any further decomposition or effervescence.—This complete combination of an oxyd and an acid forms a peculiar and important class of compound salts.
In the first case, the metal simply combines with some oxygen taken from the acid, which is then partially deoxygenated, as you've just seen; in the second case, the metal, after being oxidized, actually dissolves in the acid and chemically combines with it, without causing any further decomposition or fizzing. This complete combination of an oxide and an acid creates a unique and significant class of compound salts.
EMILY.
EMILY.
The difference between an oxyd and a compound salt, therefore, is very obvious: the one consists of a metal and oxygen; the other of an oxyd and an acid.
The difference between an oxide and a compound salt is quite clear: one is made up of a metal and oxygen; the other is made up of an oxide and an acid.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Very well: and you will be careful to remember that the metals are incapable of entering into this combination with acids, unless they are previously oxydated; therefore, whenever you bring a metal in contact with an acid, it will be first oxydated and afterwards dissolved, provided that there be a sufficient quantity of acid for both operations.
Very well: and you will be sure to remember that metals can’t combine with acids unless they have been oxidized first; therefore, whenever you expose a metal to an acid, it will be oxidized first and then dissolved, as long as there is enough acid for both processes.
There are some metals, however, whose solution is more easily accomplished, by diluting the acid in water; and the metal will, in this case, be oxydated, not by the acid, but by the water, which it will decompose. But in proportion as the oxygen of the water oxydates the surface of the metal, the acid combines with it, washes it off, and leaves a fresh surface for the oxygen to act upon: then other coats of oxyd are successively formed, and rapidly dissolved by the acid, which continues combining with the new-formed surfaces of oxyd till the whole of the metal is dissolved. During this process the hydrogen gas of the water is disengaged, and flies off with effervescence.
There are some metals that dissolve more easily when the acid is diluted in water; in this case, the metal is oxidized not by the acid, but by the water, which it breaks down. As the oxygen in the water oxidizes the surface of the metal, the acid reacts with it, washes it away, and exposes a fresh surface for the oxygen to act on. Then, layers of oxide are formed and quickly dissolved by the acid, which keeps reacting with the new oxide surfaces until the entire metal is dissolved. During this process, hydrogen gas from the water is released, creating bubbles as it escapes.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Was not this the manner in which the sulphuric acid assisted the iron filings in decomposing water?
Wasn't this how the sulfuric acid helped the iron filings break down water?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Exactly; and it is thus that several metals, which are incapable alone of decomposing water, are enabled to do it by the assistance of an acid, which, by continually washing off the covering of oxyd, as it is formed, prepares a fresh surface of metal to act upon the water.
Exactly; and this is how several metals, which cannot break down water by themselves, are able to do so with the help of an acid that keeps removing the layer of oxide as it's formed, exposing a new surface of metal to interact with the water.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
The acid here seems to act a part not very different from that of a scrubbing-brush.—But pray would not this be a good method of cleaning metallic utensils?
The acid here seems to work in a way that's similar to a scrubbing brush.—But wouldn't this be a good way to clean metal utensils?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes; on some occasions a weak acid, as vinegar, is used for cleaning copper. Iron plates, too, are freed from the rust on their surface by diluted muriatic acid, previous to their being covered with tin. You must remember, however, that in this mode of cleaning metals the acid should be quickly afterwards wiped off, otherwise it would produce fresh oxyd.
Yes; sometimes a weak acid, like vinegar, is used to clean copper. Iron plates are also cleaned of their surface rust using diluted muriatic acid before they are coated with tin. However, you should remember that when cleaning metals this way, the acid should be wiped off quickly afterward; otherwise, it can cause new oxidation.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The crystallisation of the salt requires some length of time to be completed; if, however, you are so impatient, I can easily show you a metallic salt already formed.
The crystallization of the salt takes some time to finish; if you're feeling impatient, I can easily show you a metallic salt that's already formed.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But that would not satisfy my curiosity half so well as one of our own manufacturing.
But that wouldn't satisfy my curiosity as much as something made by us.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
It is one of our own preparing that I mean to show you. When we decomposed water a few days since, by the oxydation of iron filings through the assistance of sulphuric acid, in what did the process consist?
It’s one of our own preparations that I want to show you. A few days ago, when we broke down water by oxidizing iron filings with the help of sulfuric acid, what did the process involve?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
In proportion as the water yielded its oxygen to the iron, the acid combined with the new-formed oxyd, and the hydrogen escaped alone.
As the water released its oxygen to the iron, the acid reacted with the newly formed oxide, and the hydrogen was released by itself.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
EMILY.
EMILY.
What a variety of processes the decomposition of water, by a metal and an acid, implies; 1st, the decomposition of the water; 2dly, the oxydation of the metal; and 3dly, the formation of a compound salt.
What a range of processes the breakdown of water by a metal and an acid involves; 1st, the breakdown of the water; 2nd, the oxidation of the metal; and 3rd, the creation of a compound salt.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Here it is, Mrs. B.—What beautiful green crystals! But we do not perceive any crystals in the solution of copper in nitrous acid?
Here it is, Mrs. B.—What beautiful green crystals! But we don't see any crystals in the solution of copper in nitrous acid?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Because the salt is now suspended in the water which the nitrous acid contains, and will remain so till it is deposited in consequence of rest and cooling.
Because the salt is now dissolved in the water that the nitrous acid contains, and it will stay that way until it settles due to rest and cooling.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I am surprised that a body so opake as iron can be converted into such transparent crystals.
I’m amazed that something as opaque as iron can turn into such clear crystals.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
It is the union with the acid that produces the transparency; for if the pure metal were melted, and afterwards permitted to cool and crystallise, it would be found just as opake as before.
It’s the combination with the acid that creates the transparency; because if you melted the pure metal and then let it cool and crystallize, it would still be just as opaque as before.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I do not understand the exact meaning of crystallisation?
I don't understand the exact meaning of crystallisation?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
You recollect that when a solid body is dissolved either by water or caloric it is not decomposed; but that its integrant parts are only suspended in the solvent. When the solution is made in water, the integrant particles of the body will, on the water being evaporated, again unite into a solid mass by the force of their mutual attraction. But when the body is dissolved by caloric alone, nothing more is necessary, in order to make its particles reunite, than to reduce its temperature. And, in general, if the solvent, whether water or caloric, be slowly separated by evaporation or by cooling, and care taken that the particles be not agitated during their reunion, they will arrange themselves in regular masses, each individual substance assuming a peculiar form or arrangement; and this is what is called crystallisation.
You remember that when a solid is dissolved in either water or heat, it doesn’t break down; instead, its individual parts are just suspended in the solvent. When the solution is made in water, the individual particles of the solid will, once the water evaporates, come back together into a solid mass due to their mutual attraction. But when the solid is dissolved just by heat, all that’s needed for the particles to come back together is to lower the temperature. In general, if the solvent, whether it’s water or heat, is gradually removed through evaporation or cooling, and care is taken not to disturb the particles as they come together, they will arrange themselves into neat masses, with each substance taking on a unique shape or structure; this process is known as crystallization.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Crystallisation, therefore, is simply the reunion of the particles of a solid body that has been dissolved in a fluid.
Crystallization is basically the coming together of the particles of a solid substance that has been dissolved in a liquid.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
That is a very good definition of it. But I must not forget to observe, that heat and water may unite their solvent powers; and, in this case, crystallisation may be hastened by cooling, as well as by evaporating the liquid.
That’s a really good definition of it. But I shouldn’t forget to mention that heat and water can combine their solvent abilities; and in this case, crystallization can be sped up by cooling, as well as by evaporating the liquid.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But if the body dissolved is of a volatile nature, will it not evaporate with the fluid?
But if the body that breaks down is volatile, won’t it evaporate along with the liquid?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
A crystallised body held in solution only by water is scarcely ever so volatile as the fluid itself, and care must be taken to manage the heat so that it may be sufficient to evaporate the water only.
A solid substance dissolved in water is rarely as unstable as the liquid itself, and it’s important to control the heat to ensure that only the water evaporates.
I should not omit also to mention that bodies, in crystallising from their watery solution, always retain a small portion of water, which remains confined in the crystal in a solid form, and does not reappear unless the body loses its crystalline state. This is called the water of crystallisation. But you must observe, that whilst a body may be separated from its solution in water or caloric simply by cooling or by evaporation, an acid can be taken from a metal with which it is combined only by stronger affinities, which produce a decomposition.
I should also mention that substances, when they crystallize from their watery solution, always hold onto a small amount of water that stays trapped in the crystal in a solid form and doesn't show up again unless the substance loses its crystalline structure. This is known as the water of crystallization. However, you should note that while a substance can be separated from its solution in water or heat simply by cooling or evaporation, an acid can only be extracted from a metal it's combined with through stronger affinities that cause a decomposition.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Are the perfect metals susceptible of being dissolved and converted into compound salts by acids?
Are the perfect metals able to be dissolved and turned into compound salts by acids?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Gold is acted upon by only one acid, the oxygenated muriatic, a very remarkable acid, which, when in its most concentrated state, dissolves gold or any other metal, by burning them rapidly.
Gold is affected by only one acid, the oxygenated muriatic, a very remarkable acid that, when in its most concentrated form, dissolves gold or any other metal by burning them quickly.
Gold can, it is true, be dissolved likewise by a mixture of two acids, commonly called aqua regia; but this mixed solvent derives that property from containing the peculiar acid which I have just mentioned. Platina is also acted upon by this acid only; silver is dissolved by nitric acid.
Gold can indeed be dissolved by a mixture of two acids, commonly known as aqua regia; however, this mixed solvent has that ability because it contains the unique acid I just mentioned. Platinum is also affected only by this acid; silver dissolves in nitric acid.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I think you said that some of the metals might be so strongly oxydated as to become acid?
I think you mentioned that some of the metals might be oxidized enough to turn into acids?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
There are five metals, arsenic, molybdena, chrome, tungsten, and columbium, which are susceptible of combining with a sufficient quantity of oxygen to be converted into acids.
There are five metals—arsenic, molybdenum, chromium, tungsten, and columbium—that can combine with enough oxygen to turn into acids.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Acids are connected with metals in such a variety of ways, that I am afraid of some confusion in remembering 341 them.—In the first place, acids will yield their oxygen to metals. Secondly, they will combine with them in their state of oxyds, to form compound salts; and lastly, several of the metals are themselves susceptible of acidification.
Acids interact with metals in many different ways, which makes me concerned about potential confusion in keeping track of them. First, acids release their oxygen to metals. Second, they can combine with metals in their oxide state to create compound salts. Lastly, some metals can also be acidified. 341
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Very well; but though metals have so great an affinity for acids, it is not with that class of bodies alone that they will combine. They are most of them, in their simple state, capable of uniting with sulphur, with phosphorus, with carbon, and with each other; these combinations, according to the nomenclature which was explained to you on a former occasion, are called sulphurets, phosphorets, carburets, &c.
Very well; but even though metals are highly attracted to acids, they can also combine with other substances. Most of them, in their pure form, can unite with sulfur, phosphorus, carbon, and with each other; these combinations, as explained to you before, are called sulphurets, phosphorets, carburets, &c.
The metallic phosphorets offer nothing very remarkable. The sulphurets form the peculiar kind of mineral called pyrites, from which certain kinds of mineral waters, as those of Harrogate, derive their chief chemical properties. In this combination, the sulphur, together with the iron, have so strong an attraction for oxygen, that they obtain it both from the air and from water, and by condensing it in a solid form, produce the heat which raises the temperature of the water in such a remarkable degree.
The metallic phosphides aren't particularly impressive. The sulfides create a unique type of mineral known as pyrites, which is responsible for the main chemical properties of certain mineral waters, like those from Harrogate. In this combination, sulfur and iron have such a strong attraction to oxygen that they pull it from both the air and water. By condensing it into a solid form, they generate heat that significantly increases the temperature of the water.
EMILY.
EMILY
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
That is actually the case in the hot springs alluded to, which give out an extremely fetid gas, composed of hydrogen impregnated with sulphur.
That is actually true for the hot springs mentioned, which release an incredibly putrid gas made up of hydrogen mixed with sulfur.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
If I recollect right, steel and plumbago, which you mentioned in the last lesson, are both carburets of iron?
If I remember correctly, steel and graphite, which you talked about in the last lesson, are both carbides of iron?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
Yes; and they are the only carburets of much consequence.
Yes; and they are the only significant carburetors.
A curious combination of metals has lately very much attracted the attention of the scientific world: I mean the meteoric stones that fall from the atmosphere. They consist principally of native or pure iron, which is never found in that state in the bowels of the earth; and contain also a small quantity of nickel and chrome, a combination likewise new in the mineral kingdom.
A fascinating mix of metals has recently captured the interest of the scientific community: I'm referring to the meteoric stones that fall from the atmosphere. They are mainly made up of native or pure iron, which isn’t found in that state deep within the earth; they also include a small amount of nickel and chrome, which is another unique combination in the mineral world.
These circumstances have led many scientific persons to believe that those substances have fallen from the moon, or some other planet, while others are of opinion either that they are formed in the atmosphere, or are projected into it by some unknown volcano on the surface of our globe.
These situations have caused many scientists to think that those substances have come from the moon or another planet, while others believe they are created in the atmosphere or are ejected into it by some unknown volcano on Earth.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I have heard much of these stones, but I believe many people are of opinion that they are formed on the surface of the earth, and laugh at their pretended celestial origin.
I’ve heard a lot about these stones, but I think many people believe they’re formed on the surface of the earth and laugh at their supposed celestial origin.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The fact of their falling is so well ascertained, that I think no person who has at all investigated the subject, can now entertain any doubt of it. Specimens of these stones have been discovered in all parts of the world, and to each of them some tradition or story of its fall has been found connected. And as the analysis of all those specimens affords precisely the same results, there is strong reason to conjecture that they all proceed from the same source. It is to Mr. Howard that philosophers are indebted for having first analysed these stones, and directed their attention to this interesting subject.
The fact that they fall is so well established that I believe no one who has looked into the topic can have any doubt about it now. Samples of these stones have been found all over the world, and each has its own tradition or story about its fall. Since the analysis of all those samples shows exactly the same results, there is good reason to think they all come from the same source. Philosophers owe their thanks to Mr. Howard for being the first to analyze these stones and draw attention to this fascinating subject.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But pray, Mrs. B., how can solid masses of iron and nickel be formed from the atmosphere, which consists of the two airs, nitrogen and oxygen?
But please, Mrs. B., how can solid chunks of iron and nickel be created from the atmosphere, which is made up of the two gases, nitrogen and oxygen?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
I really do not see how they could, and think it much more probable that they fall from the moon.—But we must not suffer this digression to take up too much of our time.
I really don't see how they could and think it's much more likely that they fall from the moon. — But we shouldn't let this digression take up too much of our time.
The combinations of metals with each other are called alloys; thus brass is an alloy of copper and zinc; bronze, of copper and tin, &c.
The mixes of metals with one another are called alloys; for example, brass is an alloy made of copper and zinc; bronze is an alloy of copper and tin, etc.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And is not pewter also a combination of metal?
And isn't pewter also a blend of metals?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
It is. The pewter made in this country is mostly composed of tin, with a very small proportion of zinc and lead.
It is. The pewter made in this country mostly contains tin, with a tiny amount of zinc and lead.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Block-tin is a kind of pewter, I believe?
Block-tin is a type of pewter, I think?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Properly speaking, block-tin means tin in blocks, or square massive ingots; but in the sense in which it is used by ignorant workmen, it is iron plated with tin, which renders it more durable, as tin will not so easily rust. Tin alone, however, would be too soft a metal to be worked for common use, and all tin-vessels and utensils are in fact made of plates of iron, thinly coated with tin, which prevents the iron from rusting.
Properly speaking, block-tin refers to tin in blocks or solid square ingots; but when used by uninformed workers, it means iron covered with tin, making it more durable since tin doesn’t rust easily. However, tin by itself would be too soft to create items for everyday use, so all tin vessels and utensils are actually made from thin plates of iron coated with tin, which stops the iron from rusting.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Say rather oxydating, Mrs. B.—Rust is a word that should be exploded in chemistry.
Say rather oxidizing, Mrs. B.—Rust is a term that should be eliminated in chemistry.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Take care, however, not to introduce the word oxydate, instead of rust, in general conversation; for you would probably not be understood, and you might be suspected of affectation.
Take care not to use the word oxydate instead of rust in casual conversation; you probably wouldn’t be understood, and people might think you’re trying to show off.
Metals differ very much in their affinity for each other; some will not unite at all, others readily combine together, and on this property of metals the art of soldering depends.
Metals vary greatly in how much they bond with each other; some won't bond at all, while others easily combine, and this characteristic of metals is the basis of the art of soldering.
EMILY.
EMILY.
What is soldering?
What’s soldering?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It is joining two pieces of metal together, by a more fusible metal interposed between them. Thus tin is a solder for lead; brass, gold, or silver, are solder for iron, &c.
It involves connecting two pieces of metal by using a more easily melted metal placed between them. For example, tin is a solder for lead, while brass, gold, or silver can be solders for iron, etc.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And is not plating metals something of the same nature?
And isn't plating metals like that?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
In the operation of plating, two metals are united, one being covered with the other, but without the intervention of a third; iron or copper may thus be covered with gold or silver.
In the process of plating, two metals are joined together, with one being coated in the other, without the involvement of a third metal; iron or copper can be coated with gold or silver.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Mercury appears to me of a very different nature from the other metals.
Mercury seems very different from the other metals to me.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
One of its greatest peculiarities is, that it retains a fluid state at the temperature of the atmosphere. All metals are fusible at different degrees of heat, and they have likewise each the property of freezing or becoming solid at a certain fixed temperature. Mercury congeals only at seventy-two degrees below the freezing point.
One of its biggest oddities is that it stays liquid at regular atmospheric temperatures. All metals melt at different temperatures, and each one also has the ability to freeze or turn solid at a specific fixed temperature. Mercury solidifies only at seventy-two degrees below freezing.
EMILY.
EMILY.
That is to say, that in order to freeze, it requires a temperature of seventy-two degrees colder than that at which water freezes.
That is to say, to freeze, it needs a temperature that is seventy-two degrees colder than the freezing point of water.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Exactly so.
Absolutely.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But is the temperature of the atmosphere ever so low as that?
But is the temperature of the atmosphere ever that low?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes, often in Siberia; but happily never in this part of the globe. Here, however, mercury may be congealed by artificial cold; I mean such intense cold as can be produced by some chemical 347 mixtures, or by the rapid evaporation of ether under the air-pump.*
Yes, often in Siberia; but fortunately never in this part of the world. Here, however, mercury can be frozen by artificial cold; I mean such extreme cold that can be created by certain chemical mixtures, or by the quick evaporation of ether in a vacuum.*
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And can mercury be made to boil and evaporate?
And can mercury be heated until it boils and turns into vapor?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Yes, like any other liquid; only it requires a much greater degree of heat. At the temperature of six hundred degrees, it begins to boil and evaporate like water.
Yes, like any other liquid; it just needs a much higher temperature. At six hundred degrees, it starts to boil and evaporate like water.
Mercury combines with gold, silver, tin, and with several other metals; and, if mixed with any of them in a sufficient proportion, it penetrates the solid metal, softens it, loses its own fluidity, and forms an amalgam, which is the name given to the combination of any metal with mercury, forming a substance more or less solid, according as the mercury or the other metal predominates.
Mercury mixes with gold, silver, tin, and several other metals; and, if combined with any of them in the right amount, it seeps into the solid metal, softens it, loses its own liquid state, and creates an amalgam, which is the term used for the combination of any metal with mercury, resulting in a substance that can be more or less solid, depending on whether mercury or the other metal is in greater quantity.
EMILY.
EMILY.
In the list of metals there are some whose names I have never before heard mentioned.
In the list of metals, there are some names I’ve never heard before.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
Besides those which Sir H. Davy has obtained, there are several that have been recently discovered, 348 whose properties are yet but little known, as for instance, titanium, which was discovered by the Rev. Mr. Gregor, in the tin-mines of Cornwall; columbium or tantalium, which has lately been discovered by Mr. Hatchett; and osmium, iridium, palladium, and rhodium, all of which Dr. Wollaston and Mr. Tennant found mixed in minute quantities with crude platina, and the distinct existence of which they proved by curious and delicate experiments.
Besides the ones that Sir H. Davy has found, there are several that have been recently discovered, 348 whose properties are still not very well known, like titanium, which was discovered by Rev. Mr. Gregor in the tin mines of Cornwall; columbium or tantalium, which was recently discovered by Mr. Hatchett; and osmium, iridium, palladium, and rhodium, all of which Dr. Wollaston and Mr. Tennant found mixed in tiny amounts with raw platinum, and they proved the distinct existence of these elements through careful and detailed experiments.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Arsenic has been mentioned amongst the metals. I had no notion that it belonged to that class of bodies, for I had never seen it but as a powder, and never thought of it but as a most deadly poison.
Arsenic has been listed among the metals. I had no idea that it was part of that group, since I had only ever seen it as a powder and only thought of it as a highly toxic poison.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
In its pure metallic state, I believe, it is not so poisonous; but it has such a great affinity for oxygen, that it absorbs it from the atmosphere at its natural temperature: you have seen it, therefore, only in its state of oxyd, when, from its combination with oxygen, it has acquired its very poisonous properties.
In its pure metallic form, I believe it's not that toxic; however, it has a strong attraction to oxygen, which it takes from the air at room temperature. That's why you’ve only seen it in its oxidized state, where its combination with oxygen makes it highly poisonous.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Most of the metallic oxyds are poisonous, and derive this property from their union with oxygen. The white lead, so much used in paint, owes its pernicious effects to oxygen. In general, oxygen, in a concrete state, appears to be particularly destructive in its effects on flesh or any animal matter; and those oxyds are most caustic that have an acrid burning taste, which proceeds from the metal having but a slight affinity for oxygen, and therefore easily yielding it to the flesh, which it corrodes and destroys.
Most metallic oxides are toxic, and they get this trait from their combination with oxygen. The white lead that's commonly used in paint is harmful because of oxygen. In general, oxygen in a solid form seems to have particularly damaging effects on flesh or any animal matter; and the most caustic oxides have a sharp, burning taste, which happens because the metal has only a weak attraction to oxygen, making it easy to release it into the flesh, which it corrodes and destroys.
EMILY.
EMILY.
What is the meaning of the word caustic, which you have just used?
What does the word caustic mean that you just used?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It expresses that property which some bodies possess, of disorganizing and destroying animal matter, by operating a kind of combustion, or at least a chemical decomposition. You must often have heard of caustic used to burn warts, or other animal excrescences; most of these bodies owe their destructive power to the oxygen with which they are combined. The common caustic, called 350 lunar caustic, is a compound formed by the union of nitric acid and silver; and it is supposed to owe its caustic qualities to the oxygen contained in the nitric acid.
It describes the property that certain substances have to disrupt and break down animal matter by causing a sort of combustion or at least a chemical breakdown. You’ve probably heard of caustics used to remove warts or other skin growths; most of these substances get their destructive ability from the oxygen they contain. The common caustic, known as 350 lunar caustic, is a compound formed from nitric acid and silver, and it’s believed that its caustic properties come from the oxygen in the nitric acid.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But, pray, are not acids still more caustic than oxyds, as they contain a greater proportion of oxygen?
But, tell me, aren't acids even more corrosive than oxides since they have a higher amount of oxygen?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
Some of the acids are; but the caustic property of a body depends not only upon the quantity of oxygen which it contains, but also upon its slight affinity for that principle, and the consequent facility with which it yields it.
Some of the acids are; but the caustic property of a substance depends not only on the amount of oxygen it contains, but also on its slight attraction to that principle, and the resulting ease with which it releases it.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Is not this destructive property of oxygen accounted for?
Isn't this harmful nature of oxygen taken into account?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
It proceeds probably from the strong attraction of oxygen for hydrogen; for if the one rapidly absorb the other from the animal fibre, a disorganisation of the substance must ensue.
It likely comes from the strong attraction between oxygen and hydrogen; because if one quickly absorbs the other from the organic material, a breakdown of the substance must follow.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Caustics are, then, very properly said to burn the flesh, since the combination of oxygen and hydrogen is an actual combustion.
Caustics are, therefore, rightly referred to as burning the flesh, since the mix of oxygen and hydrogen is a real combustion.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Now, I think, this effect would be more properly termed an oxydation, as there is no disengagement of light and heat.
Now, I think this effect is better described as oxidation, since there’s no release of light or heat.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
But there really is a sensation of heat produced by the action of caustics.
But there is definitely a feeling of heat created by the action of caustics.
EMILY.
EMILY.
If oxygen is so caustic, why does not that which is contained in the atmosphere burn us?
If oxygen is so corrosive, why doesn't the oxygen in the atmosphere burn us?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Because it is in a gaseous state, and has a greater attraction for its electricity than for the hydrogen of our bodies. Besides, should the air be slightly caustic, we are in a great measure sheltered from its effects by the skin; you know how much a wound, however trifling, smarts on being exposed to it.
Because it's in a gas form and has a stronger attraction for its electricity than for the hydrogen in our bodies. Also, if the air is a bit corrosive, we're mostly protected from its effects by our skin; you know how much even a small wound stings when it's exposed to it.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It is a curious idea, however, that we should live in a slow fire. But, if the air was caustic, would it not have an acrid taste?
It’s an interesting thought, though, that we should live in a slow fire. But if the air were corrosive, wouldn’t it have a bitter taste?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And why is not water caustic? When I dip my hand into water, though cold, it ought to burn me from the caustic nature of its oxygen.
And why isn't water caustic? When I dip my hand into water, even if it's cold, it should burn me because of the caustic nature of its oxygen.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Your hand does not decompose the water; the oxygen in that state is much better supplied with hydrogen than it would be by animal matter, and if its causticity depend on its affinity for that principle, it will be very far from quitting its state of water to act upon your hand. You must not forget that oxyds are caustic in proportion as the oxygen adheres slightly to them.
Your hand doesn't break down the water; the oxygen in that form is much better combined with hydrogen than it would be with animal matter. If its corrosiveness depends on its attraction to that element, it won't easily change from water to act on your hand. Keep in mind that oxides are corrosive based on how loosely the oxygen is attached to them.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Since the oxyd of arsenic is poisonous, its acid, I suppose, is fully as much so?
Since arsenic oxide is poisonous, I guess its acid is just as toxic?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Yes; it is one of the strongest poisons in nature.
Yes, it is one of the most potent poisons in nature.
EMILY.
EMILY.
There is a poison called verdigris, which forms on brass and copper when not kept very clean; and this, I have heard, is an objection to these 353 metals being made into kitchen utensils. Is this poison likewise occasioned by oxygen?
There’s a poison called verdigris that develops on brass and copper if they’re not kept really clean; and I’ve heard that this is a reason people don’t want to use these metals for kitchen utensils. Is this poison also caused by oxygen?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
It is produced by the intervention of oxygen; for verdigris is a compound salt formed by the union of vinegar and copper; it is of a beautiful green colour, and much used in painting.
It is created through the action of oxygen; verdigris is a compound salt made by combining vinegar and copper. It has a lovely green color and is often used in painting.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But, I believe, verdigris is often formed on copper when no vinegar has been in contact with it.
But I believe verdigris often forms on copper even when it hasn't been in contact with vinegar.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Not real verdigris, but compound salts, somewhat resembling it, may be produced by the action of any acid on copper.
Not actual verdigris, but compound salts that are somewhat similar to it, can be created by the reaction of any acid with copper.
The solution of copper in nitric acid, if evaporated, affords a salt which produces an effect on tin that will surprise you, and I have prepared some from the solution we made before, that I might show it to you. I shall first sprinkle some water on this piece of tin-foil, and then some of the salt.—Now observe that I fold it up suddenly, and press it into one lump.
The solution of copper in nitric acid, when evaporated, produces a salt that has a surprising effect on tin, and I have prepared some from the earlier solution to show you. First, I'll sprinkle some water on this piece of tin foil, then add some of the salt. Now watch as I quickly fold it up and press it into one lump.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
What a prodigious vapour issues from it—and sparks of fire I declare!
What an incredible vapor emerges from it—and sparks of fire, I swear!
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
I thought it would surprise you. The effect, however, I dare say you could account for, since it is merely the consequence of the oxygen of the salt rapidly entering into a closer combination with the tin.
I thought it would catch you off guard. However, I must say you could probably explain the effect since it's just the result of the oxygen from the salt quickly combining more closely with the tin.
There is also a beautiful green salt too curious to be omitted; it is produced by the combination of cobalt with muriatic acid, which has the singular property of forming what is called sympathetic ink. Characters written with this solution are invisible when cold, but when a gentle heat is applied, they assume a fine bluish green colour.
There’s also a beautiful green salt that’s too interesting to leave out; it's made by mixing cobalt with hydrochloric acid, which has the unique ability to create what’s called sympathetic ink. Characters written with this solution are invisible when cool, but when a gentle heat is applied, they turn a nice bluish-green color.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I think one might draw very curious landscapes with the assistance of this ink; I would first make a water-colour drawing of a winter-scene, in which the trees should be leafless, and the grass scarcely green: I would then trace all the verdure with the invisible ink, and whenever I chose to create spring, I should hold it before the fire, and its warmth would cover the landscape with a rich verdure.
I think you could create some really interesting landscapes using this ink. First, I’d make a watercolor painting of a winter scene, where the trees are bare and the grass is barely green. Then, I would outline all the greenery with the invisible ink, and whenever I wanted to bring in spring, I’d hold it up to the fire, and its warmth would transform the landscape into lush greenery.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
That will be a very amusing experiment, and I advise you by all means to try it.
That will be a really fun experiment, and I definitely recommend you give it a try.
Several cobalt compounds, including the cobalt chloride described here, are still in use as invisible (“sympathetic”) inks. They are safe if used appropriately.
Several cobalt compounds, including the cobalt chloride mentioned here, are still used as invisible ("sympathetic") inks. They are safe when used properly.
Before we part, I must introduce to your acquaintance the curious metals which Sir H. Davy 355 has recently discovered. The history of these extraordinary bodies is yet so much in its infancy, that I shall confine myself to a very short account of them; it is more important to point out to you the vast, and apparently inexhaustible, field of research which has been thrown open to our view by Sir H. Davy’s memorable discoveries, than to enter into a minute account of particular bodies or experiments.
Before we say goodbye, I need to introduce you to the fascinating metals that Sir H. Davy has recently discovered. The history of these remarkable substances is still very new, so I’ll keep my description brief. It’s more important to highlight the huge and seemingly endless area of research that Sir H. Davy’s groundbreaking discoveries have opened up for us than to go into detail about specific elements or experiments.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But I have heard that these discoveries, however splendid and extraordinary, are not very likely to prove of any great benefit to the world, as they are rather objects of curiosity than of use.
But I've heard that these discoveries, no matter how amazing and extraordinary, probably won't be very beneficial to the world, as they're more objects of curiosity than practical use.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Such may be the illiberal conclusions of the ignorant and narrow-minded; but those who can duly estimate the advantages of enlarging the sphere of science, must be convinced that the acquisition of every new fact, however unconnected it may at first appear with practical utility, must ultimately prove beneficial to mankind. But these remarks are scarcely applicable to the present subject; for some of the new metals have already proved eminently useful as chemical agents, and are likely soon to be employed in the arts. For the enumeration of these metals, I must refer you to our list of simple bodies; they are derived from the alkalies, the 356 earths, and three of the acids, all of which had been hitherto considered as undecompoundable or simple bodies.
Such may be the unthinking conclusions of those who are closed-minded; however, those who can truly appreciate the benefits of broadening the field of science must be convinced that gaining every new fact, no matter how unrelated it may initially seem to practical use, will ultimately be advantageous for humanity. But these comments don't really apply to the current topic; some of the new metals have already shown to be extremely useful as chemical agents and are likely to be used in the arts soon. For the list of these metals, I must direct you to our catalog of simple substances; they come from the alkalis, the 356 earths, and three of the acids, all of which had previously been deemed indecomposable or simple substances.
When Sir H. Davy first turned his attention to the effects of the Voltaic battery, he tried its power on a variety of compound bodies, and gradually brought to light a number of new and interesting facts, which led the way to more important discoveries. It would be highly interesting to trace his steps in this new department of science, but it would lead us too far from our principal object. A general view of his most remarkable discoveries is all that I can aim at, or that you could, at present, understand.
When Sir H. Davy first focused on the effects of the Voltaic battery, he tested its power on various compounds and gradually uncovered many new and fascinating facts, paving the way for more significant discoveries. It would be really interesting to follow his journey in this new field of science, but that would take us too far from our main purpose. A general overview of his most notable discoveries is all I can provide, or that you could understand at this time.
The facility with which compound bodies yielded to the Voltaic electricity, induced him to make trial of its effects on substances hitherto considered as simple, but which he suspected of being compound, and his researches were soon crowned with the most complete success.
The ease with which compound substances responded to Voltaic electricity led him to test its effects on materials previously thought to be simple, but which he suspected were actually compounds, and his investigations quickly achieved complete success.
The body which he first submitted to the Voltaic battery, and which had never yet been decomposed, was one of the fixed alkalies, called potash. This substance gave out an elastic fluid at the positive wire, which was ascertained to be oxygen, and at the negative wire, small globules of a very high metallic lustre, very similar in appearance to mercury; thus proving that potash, which had hitherto been considered as a simple incombustible body, 357 was in fact a metallic oxyd; and that its incombustibility proceeded from its being already combined with oxygen.
The substance he first tested with the Voltaic battery, which had never been broken down, was one of the fixed alkalies known as potash. This material released an elastic gas at the positive wire, which was identified as oxygen, and at the negative wire, small shiny droplets that looked a lot like mercury; thus demonstrating that potash, previously thought to be a simple non-flammable substance, 357 was actually a metallic oxide, and its non-flammability was due to it already being combined with oxygen.
EMILY.
EMMA.
I suppose the wires used in this experiment were of platina, as they were when you decomposed water; for if of iron, the oxygen would have combined with the wire, instead of appearing in the form of gas.
I guess the wires used in this experiment were made of platinum, just like when you split water; because if they were made of iron, the oxygen would have reacted with the wire instead of showing up as a gas.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Certainly: the metal, however, would equally have been disengaged. Sir H. Davy has distinguished this new substance by the name of POTASSIUM, which is derived from that of the alkali, from which it is procured. I have some small pieces of it in this phial, but you have already seen it, as it is the metal which we burnt in contact with sulphur.
Certainly, the metal would also have been released. Sir H. Davy named this new substance POTASSIUM, which comes from the name of the alkali it’s made from. I have a few small pieces of it in this vial, but you've already seen it since it's the metal we burnt in contact with sulfur.
EMILY.
EMILY.
What is the liquid in which you keep it?
What is the liquid you keep it in?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is naptha, a bituminous liquid, with which I shall hereafter make you acquainted. It is almost the only fluid in which potassium can be preserved, as it contains no oxygen, and this metal has so powerful an attraction for oxygen, that it will not only absorb it from the air, but likewise from water, or any body whatever that contains it.
It is naphtha, a thick, oily liquid, that I will introduce you to from now on. It’s almost the only liquid that can preserve potassium since it has no oxygen in it. Potassium has such a strong attraction to oxygen that it will absorb it not only from the air but also from water or any substance that contains it.
EMILY.
EMILY.
This, then, is one of the bodies that oxydates spontaneously without the application of heat?
This is one of the substances that oxidizes on its own without needing heat, right?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes; and it has this remarkable peculiarity that it attracts oxygen much more rapidly from water than from air; so that when thrown into water, however cold, it actually bursts into flame. I shall now throw a small piece, about the size of a pin’s head, on this drop of water.
Yes, and it has this interesting feature that it absorbs oxygen much faster from water than from air; so when it's placed in water, no matter how cold, it actually catches fire. I'll now drop a small piece, about the size of a pinhead, onto this drop of water.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It instantaneously exploded, producing a little flash of light! this is, indeed, a most curious substance!
It immediately exploded, creating a small flash of light! This is truly a fascinating substance!
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
By its combustion it is reconverted into potash; and as potash is now decidedly a compound body, I shall not enter into any of its properties till we have completed our review of the simple bodies; but we may here make a few observations on its basis, potassium. If this substance is left in contact with air, it rapidly returns to the state of potash, with a disengagement of heat, but without any flash of light.
By burning it, it turns back into potash; and since potash is clearly a compound substance now, I won’t discuss its properties until we finish reviewing the simple substances. However, we can make a few remarks about its base, potassium. If this substance is exposed to air, it quickly reverts to potash, releasing heat but without any flash of light.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But is it not very singular that it should burn better in water than in air?
But isn't it pretty strange that it burns better in water than in air?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I do not think so: for if the attraction of potassium for oxygen is so strong that it finds no more difficulty in separating it from the hydrogen in water, than in absorbing it from the air, it will no doubt be more amply and rapidly supplied by water than by air.
I don't think so: because if potassium's attraction to oxygen is so strong that it can separate it from hydrogen in water just as easily as it can take it from the air, then it will definitely get more and faster access to oxygen from water than from air.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
That cannot, however, be precisely the reason, for when potassium is introduced under water, without contact of air, the combustion is not so rapid, and indeed, in that case, there is no luminous appearance; but a violent action takes place, much heat is excited, the potash is regenerated, and hydrogen gas is evolved.
That can't be exactly the reason, because when potassium is introduced under water, without coming into contact with air, the combustion isn’t as fast, and in that situation, there’s no bright appearance; instead, a violent reaction occurs, a lot of heat is produced, the potash is regenerated, and hydrogen gas is released.
Potassium is so eminently combustible, that instead of requiring, like other metals, an elevation of temperature, it will burn rapidly in contact with water, even below the freezing point. This you may witness by throwing a piece on this lump of ice.
Potassium is so highly flammable that instead of needing heat like other metals, it can ignite quickly when it comes into contact with water, even at freezing temperatures. You can see this for yourself by tossing a piece onto this chunk of ice.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It again exploded with flame, and has made a deep hole in the ice.
It burst into flames again and created a deep hole in the ice.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
This hole contains a solution of potash; for the alkali being extremely soluble, disappears in the 360 water at the instant it is produced. Its presence, however, may be easily ascertained, alkalies having the property of changing paper, stained with turmeric, to a red colour; if you dip one end of this slip of paper into the hole in the ice you will see it change colour, and the same, if you wet it with the drop of water in which the first piece of potassium was burnt.
This hole has a solution of potash; the alkali is very soluble and vanishes in the water the moment it's produced. However, you can easily detect its presence because alkalies have the ability to turn turmeric-stained paper red. If you dip one end of this paper into the hole in the ice, you'll see it change color, and the same will happen if you wet it with the drop of water where the first piece of potassium was burned.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It has indeed changed the paper from yellow to red.
It has really changed the paper from yellow to red.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
This metal will burn likewise in carbonic acid gas, a gas that had always been supposed incapable of supporting combustion, as we were unacquainted with any substance that had a greater attraction for oxygen than carbon. Potassium, however, readily decomposes this gas, by absorbing its oxygen, as I shall show you. This retort is filled with carbonic acid gas.—I will put a small piece of potassium in it; but for this combustion a slight elevation of temperature is required, for which purpose I shall hold the retort over the lamp.
This metal will also burn in carbon dioxide, a gas that was thought to be unable to support combustion since we didn't know of any substance that had a stronger attraction for oxygen than carbon. However, potassium easily breaks down this gas by taking in its oxygen, as I will demonstrate. This flask is filled with carbon dioxide. I will place a small piece of potassium in it, but this reaction requires a slight increase in temperature, so I will hold the flask over the lamp.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Now it has taken fire, and burns with violence! It has burst the retort.
Now it has caught fire and is burning fiercely! It has exploded the retort.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Here is the piece of regenerated potash; can you tell me why it is become so black?
Here is the regenerated potash; can you explain why it has turned so black?
EMILY.
EMILY.
No doubt it is blackened by the carbon, which, when its oxygen entered into combination with the potassium, was deposited on its surface.
No doubt it’s blackened by the carbon, which, when it combined with the potassium, was deposited on its surface.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
You are right. This metal is perfectly fluid at the temperature of one hundred degrees; at fifty degrees it is solid, but soft and malleable; at thirty-two degrees it is hard and brittle, and its fracture exhibits an appearance of confused crystallization. It is scarcely more than half as heavy as water; its specific gravity being about six when water is reckoned at ten; so that this metal is actually lighter than any known fluid, even than ether.
You’re correct. This metal is completely fluid at one hundred degrees; at fifty degrees, it's solid but soft and malleable; at thirty-two degrees, it's hard and brittle, and its break shows a chaotic crystalline structure. It’s just about half as heavy as water, with a specific gravity of around six when water is considered to be ten; so this metal is actually lighter than any known liquid, even lighter than ether.
Potassium combines with sulphur and phosphorus, forming sulphurets and phosphurets; it likewise forms alloys with several metals, and amalgamates with mercury.
Potassium combines with sulfur and phosphorus, creating sulfides and phosphides; it also forms alloys with various metals and merges with mercury.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But can a sufficient quantity of potassium be obtained, by means of the Voltaic battery, to admit of all its properties and relations to other bodies being satisfactorily ascertained?
But can we obtain enough potassium using the Voltaic battery to accurately determine all its properties and how it interacts with other substances?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Not easily; but I must not neglect to inform you that a method of obtaining this metal in considerable quantities has since been discovered. Two eminent French chemists, Thenard and Gay Lussac, stimulated by the triumph which Sir H. Davy had obtained, attempted to separate potassium from its combination with oxygen, by common chemical means, and without the aid of electricity. They caused red hot potash in a state of fusion to filter through iron turnings in an iron tube, heated to whiteness. Their experiment was crowned with the most complete success; more potassium was obtained by this single operation, that could have been collected in many weeks by the most diligent use of the Voltaic battery.
Not easily; but I must not forget to tell you that a way to obtain this metal in significant quantities has since been discovered. Two prominent French chemists, Thenard and Gay Lussac, inspired by the success that Sir H. Davy achieved, tried to separate potassium from its combination with oxygen using ordinary chemical methods, without the help of electricity. They made molten red potash filter through iron shavings in a white-hot iron tube. Their experiment was fully successful; they obtained more potassium in this single operation than could be collected in many weeks of diligent work with a Voltaic battery.
EMILY.
EMILY
In this experiment, I suppose, the oxygen quitted its combination with the potassium to unite with the iron turnings?
In this experiment, I assume the oxygen left its bond with the potassium to combine with the iron filings?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Exactly so; and the potassium was thus obtained in its simple state. From that time it has become a most convenient and powerful instrument of deoxygenation in chemical experiments. This important improvement, engrafted on Sir H. Davy’s previous discoveries, served but to add to his glory, since the facts which he had established, 363 when possessed of only a few atoms of this curious substance, and the accuracy of his analytical statements, were all confirmed when an opportunity occurred of repeating his experiments upon this substance, which can now be obtained in unlimited quantities.
Exactly; and potassium was obtained in its pure form. Since then, it has become a very handy and powerful tool for removing oxygen in chemical experiments. This significant improvement, built on Sir H. Davy’s earlier discoveries, only increased his fame, as the facts he established, 363 when working with just a few atoms of this fascinating element, and the precision of his analytical findings, were all verified when he had the chance to repeat his experiments on this substance, which can now be produced in unlimited amounts.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
What a satisfaction Sir H. Davy must have felt, when by an effort of genius he succeeded in bringing to light and actually giving existence, to these curious bodies, which without him might perhaps have ever remained concealed from our view!
What satisfaction Sir H. Davy must have felt when, through his genius, he managed to bring to light and actually create these fascinating substances that might have otherwise remained hidden from us!
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
The next substance which Sir H. Davy submitted to the influence of the Voltaic battery was Soda, the other fixed alkali, which yielded to the same powers of decomposition; from this alkali too, a metallic substance was obtained, very analogous in its properties to that which had been discovered in potash; Sir H. Davy has called it SODIUM. It is rather heavier than potassium, though considerably lighter than water; it is not so easily fusible as potassium.
The next substance that Sir H. Davy tested with the Voltaic battery was soda, the other fixed alkali, which also showed the same decomposition powers. From this alkali, he obtained a metallic substance that had properties very similar to the one found in potash; Sir H. Davy named it Sodium. It is slightly heavier than potassium but significantly lighter than water; it is not as easily melted as potassium.
Encouraged by these extraordinary results, Sir H. Davy next performed a series of beautiful experiments on Ammonia, or the volatile alkali, which, from analogy, he was led to suspect might also contain oxygen. This he soon ascertained to be the 364 fact, but he has not yet succeeded in obtaining the basis of ammonia in a separate state; it is from analogy, and from the power which the volatile alkali has, in its gaseous form, to oxydate iron, and also from the amalgams which can be obtained from ammonia by various processes, that the proofs of that alkali being also a metallic oxyd are deduced.
Encouraged by these amazing results, Sir H. Davy went on to conduct a series of impressive experiments on Ammonia, or the volatile alkali, which, by analogy, he suspected might also contain oxygen. He quickly confirmed this to be true, but he has not yet managed to isolate ammonia in a pure form. The evidence suggesting that this alkali is also a metallic oxide comes from its ability, in its gaseous state, to oxidize iron, as well as from the amalgams that can be created from ammonia through various methods. 364
Thus, then, the three alkalies, two of which had always been considered as simple bodies, have now lost all claim to that title, and I have accordingly classed the alkalies amongst the compounds, whose properties we shall treat of in a future conversation.
Thus, the three alkalis, two of which were always thought to be simple substances, have now lost that distinction. I have therefore classified the alkalis as compounds, whose properties we will discuss in a future conversation.
EMILY.
EMILY.
What are the other newly discovered metals which you have alluded to in your list of simple bodies?
What are the other newly discovered metals you mentioned in your list of basic elements?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
They are the metals of the earths which became next the object of Sir H. Davy’s researches; these bodies had never yet been decomposed, though they were strongly suspected not only of being compounds, but of being metallic oxyds. From the circumstance of their incombustibility it was conjectured, with some plausibility, that they might possibly be bodies that had been already burnt.
They are the metals of the earth that became the focus of Sir H. Davy’s research; these substances had never been broken down, although there was a strong suspicion that they were not only compounds but also metallic oxides. Because of their inability to catch fire, it was reasonably speculated that they might be substances that had already been burned.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And metals, when oxydated, become, to all appearance, a kind of earthy substance.
And metals, when oxidized, seem to turn into a sort of earthy material.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
They have, besides, several features of resemblance with metallic oxyds; Sir H. Davy had therefore great reason to be sanguine in his expectations of decomposing them, and he was not disappointed. He could not, however, succeed in obtaining the basis of the earths in a pure separate state; but metallic alloys were formed with other metals, which sufficiently proved the existence of the metallic basis of the earths.
They also have several similarities to metallic oxides; Sir H. Davy had good reason to be optimistic about breaking them down, and he wasn’t let down. However, he couldn’t manage to obtain the earths' basis in a pure, separate form; instead, metallic alloys were created with other metals, which clearly demonstrated the existence of the metallic basis of the earths.
The last class of new metallic bodies which Sir H. Davy discovered was obtained from the three undecompounded acids, the boracic, the fluoric, and the muriatic acids; but as you are entirely unacquainted with these bodies, I shall reserve the account of their decomposition till we come to treat of their properties as acids.
The last group of new metallic substances that Sir H. Davy discovered came from three simple acids: boracic, fluoric, and muriatic acids. However, since you aren't familiar with these substances, I'll hold off on explaining their decomposition until we discuss their properties as acids.
Thus in the course of two years, by the unparalleled exertions of a single individual, chemical science has assumed a new aspect. Bodies have been brought to light which the human eye never before beheld, and which might have remained eternally concealed under their impenetrable disguise.
Thus, in the span of two years, through the incredible efforts of one person, the field of chemistry has taken on a new look. Substances have been discovered that the human eye has never seen before, and that might have stayed forever hidden under their thick disguise.
It is impossible at the present period to appreciate to their full extent the consequences which science or the arts may derive from these discoveries; we may, however, anticipate the most important results.
It’s hard right now to fully understand the impact that science or the arts might gain from these discoveries; however, we can expect some significant outcomes.
In chemical analysis we are now in possession of more energetic agents of decomposition than were ever before known.
In chemical analysis, we now have more powerful agents for decomposition than ever before.
In geology new views are opened, which will probably operate a revolution in that obscure and difficult science. It is already proved that all the earths, and, in fact, the solid surface of this globe, are metallic bodies mineralized by oxygen, and as our planet has been calculated to be considerably more dense upon the whole than on the surface, it is reasonable to suppose that the interior part is composed of a metallic mass, the surface of which only has been mineralized by the atmosphere.
In geology, new insights are emerging that will likely bring about a major shift in this complex and challenging field. It is already established that all the earths, and in fact the solid surface of our planet, are metallic substances that have been mineralized by oxygen. Since our planet is believed to be denser overall than just its surface, it makes sense to think that the interior consists of a metallic core, with only the surface being mineralized by the atmosphere.
The eruptions of volcanos, those stupendous problems of nature, admit now of an easy explanation. For if the bowels of the earth are the grand recess of these newly discovered inflammable bodies, whenever water penetrates into them, combustions and explosions must take place; and it is remarkable that the lava which is thrown out, is the very kind of substance which might be expected to result from these combustions.
The eruptions of volcanoes, those incredible natural phenomena, can now be easily explained. If the interior of the earth is the main storage area for these newly discovered flammable materials, then whenever water gets in, fires and explosions are bound to happen. It's also interesting to note that the lava produced is exactly the type of material we would expect to come from these fires.
I must now take my leave of you; we have had a very long conversation to-day, and I hope you will be able to recollect what you have learnt. At our next interview we shall enter on a new subject.
I must now say goodbye to you; we’ve had a really long conversation today, and I hope you can remember what you’ve learned. In our next meeting, we’ll start discussing something new.
END OF THE FIRST VOLUME.
Printed by A. Strahan,
Printers-Street, London.
CONVERSATIONS
ON
CHEMISTRY;
IN WHICH
THE ELEMENTS OF THAT SCIENCE
ARE
FAMILIARLY EXPLAINED
AND
ILLUSTRATED BY EXPERIMENTS.
IN TWO VOLUMES.
The Fifth Edition, revised, corrected, and
considerably enlarged.
VOL. II.
ON COMPOUND BODIES.
LONDON:
PRINTED FOR LONGMAN, HURST, REES, ORME, AND BROWN,
PATERNOSTER-ROW.
1817.
CONTENTS
OF
THE SECOND VOLUME.
ON COMPOUND BODIES.
CONVERSATION XIII. | |
ON THE ATTRACTION OF COMPOSITION. | Page 1 |
Of the laws which regulate the Phenomena of the Attraction of Composition.—1. It takes place only between Bodies of a different Nature.—2. Between the most minute Particles only.—3. Between 2, 3, 4, or more Bodies.—Of Compound or Neutral Salts.—4. Produces a Change of Temperature.—5. The Properties which characterise Bodies in their separate State, destroyed by Combination.—6. The Force of Attraction estimated by that which is required by the Separation of the Constituents.—7. Bodies have amongst themselves different Degrees of Attraction.—Of simple elective and double elective Attractions.—Of quiescent and divellent Forces.—Law of definite Proportions.—Decomposition of Salts by Voltaic Electricity. Of the laws that govern the phenomena of Composition Attraction.—1. It only occurs between bodies of different types.—2. It happens only between the tiniest particles.—3. It can involve 2, 3, 4, or more bodies.—For compound or neutral salts.—4. It causes a change in temperature.—5. The properties that define bodies when they're separate are lost during combination.—6. The strength of attraction is measured by the force needed to separate the components.—7. Bodies have varying degrees of attraction among themselves.—On simple and double elective attractions.—On passive and repulsive forces.—Law of definite proportions.—Decomposition of salts through voltaic electricity. |
|
vi CONVERSATION XIV. | |
ON ALKALIES. | 19 |
Of the Composition and general Properties of the Alkalies.—Of Potash.—Manner of preparing it.—Pearlash.—Soap.—Carbonat of Potash.—Chemical Nomenclature.—Solution of Potash.—Of Glass.—Of Nitrat of Potash or Saltpetre.—Effect of Alkalies on Vegetable Colours.—Of Soda.—Of Ammonia or Volatile Alkali.—Muriat of Ammonia.—Ammoniacal Gas.—Composition of Ammonia.—Hartshorn and Sal Volatile.—Combustion of Ammoniacal Gas. Of the Composition and General Properties of the Alkalis.—Potash.—How to Prepare It.—Pearlash.—Soap.—Potassium Carbonate.—Chemical Names.—Solution of Potash.—Glass.—Potassium Nitrate or Saltpeter.—Effects of Alkalis on Plant Colors.—Soda.—Ammonia or Volatile Alkali.—Ammonium Chloride.—Ammonia Gas.—Composition of Ammonia.—Hartshorn and Sal Volatile.—Combustion of Ammonia Gas. |
|
CONVERSATION XV. | |
ON EARTHS. | 44 |
Composition of the Earths.—Of their Incombustibility.—Form the Basis of all Minerals.—Their Alkaline Properties.—Silex; its Properties and Uses in the Arts.—Alumine; its Uses in Pottery, &c.—Alkaline Earths.—Barytes.—Lime; its extensive chemical Properties and Uses in the Arts.—Magnesia.—Strontian. Composition of the Earth.—Of their Incombustibility.—Form the Basis of all Minerals.—Their Alkaline Properties.—Silica; its Properties and Uses in the Arts.—Alumina; its Uses in Pottery, etc.—Alkaline Earths.—Barytes.—Lime; its extensive chemical Properties and Uses in the Arts.—Magnesia.—Strontium. |
|
CONVERSATION XVI. | |
ON ACIDS. | 69 |
Nomenclature of the Acids.—Of the Classification of Acids.—1st Class—Acids of simple and known Radicals, or Mineral Acids.—2d Class—Acids of double Radicals, or Vegetable Acids.—3d Class—Acids of triple Radicals or Animal Acids.—Of the Decomposition of Acids of the 1st Class by Combustible bodies. Nomenclature of the Acids.—Of the Classification of Acids.—1st Class—Acids of simple and known Radicals, or Mineral Acids.—2nd Class—Acids of double Radicals, or Vegetable Acids.—3rd Class—Acids of triple Radicals or Animal Acids.—Of the Decomposition of Acids of the 1st Class by Combustible bodies. |
|
vii CONVERSATION XVII. | |
OF THE SULPHURIC AND PHOSPHORIC ACIDS: OR, THE COMBINATIONS OF OXYGEN WITH SULPHUR AND WITH PHOSPHORUS; AND OF THE SULPHATS AND PHOSPHATS. OF SULFURIC AND PHOSPHORIC ACIDS: OR, THE COMBINATIONS OF OXYGEN WITH SULFUR AND PHOSPHORUS; AND OF SULFATES AND PHOSPHATES. |
80 |
Of the Sulphuric Acid.—Combustion of Animal or Vegetable Bodies by this Acid.—Method of preparing it.—The Sulphurous Acid obtained in the Form of Gas.—May be obtained from Sulphuric Acid.—May be reduced to Sulphur.—Is absorbable by Water.—Destroys Vegetable Colours.—Oxyd of Sulphur.—Of Salts in general.—Sulphats.—Sulphat of Potash, or Sal Polychrest.—Cold produced by the melting of Salts.—Sulphat of Soda, or Glauber’s Salt.—Heat evolved during the Formation of Salts.—Crystallisation of Salts.—Water of Crystallisation.—Efflorescence and Deliquescence of Salts.—Sulphat of Lime, Gypsum or Plaister of Paris.—Sulphat of Magnesia.—Sulphat of Alumine, or Alum.—Sulphat of Iron.—Of Ink.—Of the Phosphoric and Phosphorous Acids.—Phosphorus obtained from Bones.—Phosphat of Lime. Of Sulfuric Acid.—Combustion of Animal or Plant Materials by this Acid.—How to prepare it.—Sulfurous Acid obtained in Gas Form.—Can be derived from Sulfuric Acid.—Can be converted back to Sulfur.—Dissolves in Water.—Destroys Plant Colors.—Oxide of Sulfur.—Salts in General.—Sulfates.—Potassium Sulfate, or Sal Polychrest.—Cooling caused by the melting of Salts.—Sodium Sulfate, or Glauber’s Salt.—Heat released during Salt Formation.—Crystallization of Salts.—Water of Crystallization.—Efflorescence and Deliquescence of Salts.—Calcium Sulfate, Gypsum or Plaster of Paris.—Magnesium Sulfate.—Aluminum Sulfate, or Alum.—Iron Sulfate.—Of Ink.—Of Phosphoric and Phosphorous Acids.—Phosphorus obtained from Bones.—Calcium Phosphate. |
|
CONVERSATION XVIII. | |
OF THE NITRIC AND CARBONIC ACIDS: OR THE COMBINATION OF OXYGEN WITH NITROGEN AND WITH CARBON; AND OF THE NITRATS AND CARBONATS. OF THE NITRIC AND CARBONIC ACIDS: OR THE COMBINATION OF OXYGEN WITH NITROGEN AND WITH CARBON; AND OF THE NITRATES AND CARBONATES. |
100 |
Nitrogen susceptible of various Degrees of Acidification.—Of the Nitric Acid.—Its Nature and Composition discovered by Mr. Cavendish.—Obtained from Nitrat of Potash.—Aqua Fortis.—Nitric Acid may be converted viii into Nitrous Acid.—Nitric Oxyd Gas.—Its Conversion into Nitrous Acid Gas.—Used as an Eudiometrical Test.—Gaseous Oxyd of Nitrogen, or exhilarating Gas, obtained from Nitrat of Ammonia.—Its singular Effects on being respired.—Nitrats.—Of Nitrat of Potash, Nitre or Saltpetre.—Of Gunpowder.—Causes of Detonation.—Decomposition of Nitre.—Deflagration.—Nitrat of Ammonia.—Nitrat of Silver.—Of the Carbonic Acid.—Formed by the Combustion of Carbon.—Constitutes a component Part of the Atmosphere.—Exhaled in some Caverns.—Grotto del Cane.—Great Weight of this Gas.—Produced from calcareous Stones by Sulphuric Acid.—Deleterious Effects of this Gas when respired.—Sources which keep up a Supply of this Gas in the Atmosphere.—Its Effects on Vegetation.—Of the Carbonats of Lime; Marble, Chalk, Shells, Spars, and calcareous Stones. Nitrogen and its Various Degrees of Acidification.—About Nitric Acid.—Its Nature and Composition were discovered by Mr. Cavendish.—It’s obtained from Potassium Nitrate.—Aqua Fortis.—Nitric Acid can be converted into Nitrous Acid.—Nitric Oxide Gas.—Its Conversion into Nitrous Acid Gas.—Used as an Eudiometrical Test.—Gaseous Nitrogen Oxide, or laughing gas, obtained from Ammonium Nitrate.—Its unique Effects when inhaled.—Nitrates.—Of Potassium Nitrate, also known as Nitre or Saltpeter.—Of Gunpowder.—Causes of Detonation.—Decomposition of Nitre.—Deflagration.—Ammonium Nitrate.—Silver Nitrate.—About Carbonic Acid.—Formed by the Combustion of Carbon.—It makes up a component of the Atmosphere.—Emanated in some Caves.—Grotto del Cane.—High Weight of this Gas.—Produced from limestone by Sulfuric Acid.—Harmful Effects of this Gas when inhaled.—Sources that maintain a Supply of this Gas in the Atmosphere.—Its Effects on Plant Life.—About the Carbonates of Lime; Marble, Chalk, Shells, Spars, and limestone. |
|
CONVERSATION XIX. | |
ON THE BORACIC, FLUORIC, MURIATIC, AND OXYGENATED MURIATIC ACIDS; AND ON MURIATS. | 131 |
On the Boracic Acid.—Its Decomposition by Sir H. Davy.—Its Basis Boracium.—Its Recomposition.—Its Uses in the Arts.—Borax or Borat of Soda.—Of the Fluoric Acid.—Obtained from Fluor; corrodes Siliceous Earth; its supposed Composition.—Fluorine; its supposed Basis.—Of the Muriatic Acid.—Obtained from Muriats.—Its gaseous Form.—Is absorbable by Water.—Its Decomposition.—Is susceptible of a stronger Degree of Oxygenation.—Oxygenated Muriatic Acid.—Its gaseous Form and other Properties.—Combustion of Bodies in this Gas.—It dissolves Gold.—Composition ix of Aqua Regia.—Oxygenated Muriatic Acid destroys all Colours.—Sir H. Davy’s Theory of the Nature of Muriatic and Oxymuriatic Acid.—Chlorine.—Used for Bleaching and for Fumigations.—Its offensive Smell, &c.—Muriats.—Muriat of Soda, or common Salt.—Muriat of Ammonia.—Oxygenated Muriat of Potash.—Detonates with Sulphur, Phosphorus, &c.—Experiment of burning Phosphorus under Water by means of this Salt and of Sulphuric Acid. On Boracic Acid.—Its Decomposition by Sir H. Davy.—Its Basis, Boracium.—Its Recomposition.—Its Uses in the Arts.—Borax or Borate of Soda.—Of Fluoric Acid.—Obtained from Fluor; it corrodes Siliceous Earth; its supposed Composition.—Fluorine; its supposed Basis.—Of Muriatic Acid.—Obtained from Muriats.—Its gaseous Form.—Absorbed by Water.—Its Decomposition.—Can undergo a stronger Degree of Oxygenation.—Oxygenated Muriatic Acid.—Its gaseous Form and other Properties.—Combustion of Bodies in this Gas.—It dissolves Gold.—Composition of Aqua Regia.—Oxygenated Muriatic Acid destroys all Colors.—Sir H. Davy’s Theory of the Nature of Muriatic and Oxymuriatic Acid.—Chlorine.—Used for Bleaching and Fumigations.—Its offensive Smell, &c.—Muriats.—Muriat of Soda, or common Salt.—Muriat of Ammonia.—Oxygenated Muriat of Potash.—Detonates with Sulphur, Phosphorus, &c.—Experiment of burning Phosphorus under Water using this Salt and Sulphuric Acid. |
|
CONVERSATION XX. | |
ON THE NATURE AND COMPOSITION OF VEGETABLES. | 162 |
Of organised Bodies.—Of the Functions of Vegetables.—Of the Elements of Vegetables.—Of the Materials of Vegetables.—Analysis of Vegetables.—Of Sap.—Mucilage, or Gum.—Sugar.—Manna, and Honey.—Gluten.—Vegetable Oils.—Fixed Oils, Linseed, Nut, and Olive Oils.—Volatile Oils, forming Essences and Perfumes.—Camphor.—Resins and Varnishes.—Pitch, Tar, Copal, Mastic, &c.—Gum Resins.—Myrrh, Assafœtida, &c.—Caoutchouc, or Gum Elastic.—Extractive colouring Matter; its Use in the Arts of Dyeing and Painting.—Tannin; its Use in the Art of preparing Leather.—Woody Fibre.—Vegetable Acids.—The Alkalies and Salts contained in Vegetables. Of organized Bodies.—Of the Functions of Vegetables.—Of the Elements of Vegetables.—Of the Materials of Vegetables.—Analysis of Vegetables.—Of Sap.—Mucilage, or Gum.—Sugar.—Manna, and Honey.—Gluten.—Vegetable Oils.—Fixed Oils, Linseed, Nut, and Olive Oils.—Volatile Oils, forming Essences and Perfumes.—Camphor.—Resins and Varnishes.—Pitch, Tar, Copal, Mastic, & c.—Gum Resins.—Myrrh, Assafœtida, & c.—Caoutchouc, or Gum Elastic.—Extractive coloring Matter; its Use in the Arts of Dyeing and Painting.—Tannin; its Use in the Art of preparing Leather.—Woody Fiber.—Vegetable Acids.—The Alkalies and Salts contained in Vegetables. |
|
CONVERSATION XXI. | |
ON THE DECOMPOSITION OF VEGETABLES. | 202 |
Of Fermentation in general.—Of the Saccharine Fermentation, the Product of which is Sugar.—Of the Vinous Fermentation, the Product of which is Wine. x —Alcohol, or Spirit of Wine.—Analysis of Wine by Distillation.—Of Brandy, Rum, Arrack, Gin, &c.—Tartrit of Potash, or Cream of Tartar.—Liqueurs.—Chemical Properties of Alcohol.—Its Combustion.—Of Ether.—Of the Acetous Fermentation, the Product of which is Vinegar.—Fermentation of Bread.—Of the Putrid Fermentation, which reduces Vegetables to their Elements.—Spontaneous Succession of these Fermentations.—Of Vegetables said to be petrified.—Of Bitumens: Naphtha, Asphaltum, Jet, Coal, Succin, or Yellow Amber.—Of Fossil Wood, Peat, and Turf. Of Fermentation in general.—Of the Sugar Fermentation, which produces Sugar.—Of the Wine Fermentation, which produces Wine. x —Alcohol, or Spirit of Wine.—Analyzing Wine through Distillation.—Of Brandy, Rum, Arrack, Gin, etc.—Tartrate of Potash, or Cream of Tartar.—Liqueurs.—Chemical Properties of Alcohol.—Its Combustion.—Of Ether.—Of the Vinegar Fermentation, which produces Vinegar.—Fermentation of Bread.—Of the Putrid Fermentation, which breaks down Vegetables into their Elements.—Spontaneous Sequence of these Fermentations.—Of Vegetables said to be petrified.—Of Bitumens: Naphtha, Asphalt, Jet, Coal, Succin, or Yellow Amber.—Of Fossil Wood, Peat, and Turf. |
|
CONVERSATION XXII. | |
HISTORY OF VEGETATION. | 243 |
Connexion between the Vegetable and Animal Kingdoms.—Of Manures.—Of Agriculture.—Inexhaustible Sources of Materials for the Purposes of Agriculture.—Of sowing Seed.—Germination of the Seed.—Function of the Leaves of Plants.—Effects of Light and Air on Vegetation.—Effects of Water on Vegetation.—Effects of Vegetation on the Atmosphere.—Formation of Vegetable Materials by the Organs of Plants.—Vegetable Heat.—Of the Organs of Plants.—Of the Bark, consisting of Epidermis, Parenchyma, and Cortical Layers.—Of Alburnum, or Wood.—Leaves, Flowers, and Seeds.—Effects of the Season on Vegetation.—Vegetation of Evergreens in Winter. Connexion between the Vegetable and Animal Kingdoms.—Of Manures.—Of Agriculture.—Inexhaustible Sources of Materials for the Purposes of Agriculture.—Of sowing Seed.—Germination of the Seed.—Function of the Leaves of Plants.—Effects of Light and Air on Vegetation.—Effects of Water on Vegetation.—Effects of Vegetation on the Atmosphere.—Formation of Vegetable Materials by the Organs of Plants.—Vegetable Heat.—Of the Organs of Plants.—Of the Bark, consisting of Epidermis, Parenchyma, and Cortical Layers.—Of Alburnum, or Wood.—Leaves, Flowers, and Seeds.—Effects of the Season on Vegetation.—Vegetation of Evergreens in Winter. |
|
CONVERSATION XXIII. | |
ON THE COMPOSITION OF ANIMALS. | 276 |
Elements of Animals.—Of the principal Materials of Animals, viz.—Gelatine, Albumen, Fibrine, Mucus. xi —Of Animal Acids.—Of Animal Colours, Prussian Blue, Carmine, and Ivory Black. Elements of Animals.—The main materials of animals, namely—Gelatin, Albumin, Fibrin, Mucus. xi —Of Animal Acids.—Of Animal Colors, Prussian Blue, Carmine, and Ivory Black. |
|
CONVERSATION XXIV. | |
ON THE ANIMAL ECONOMY. | 297 |
Of the principal Animal Organs.—Of Bones, Teeth, Horns, Ligaments, and Cartilage.—Of the Muscles, constituting the Organs of Motion.—Of the Vascular System, for the Conveyance of Fluids.—Of the Glands, for the Secretion of Fluids.—Of the Nerves, constituting the Organs of Sensation.—Of the Cellular Substance which connects the several Organs.—Of the Skin. Of the main animal organs. — Of bones, teeth, horns, ligaments, and cartilage. — Of the muscles, which are the organs of movement. — Of the vascular system, which transports fluids. — Of the glands, which secrete fluids. — Of the nerves, which are the organs of sensation. — Of the connective tissue that links the various organs. — Of the skin. |
|
CONVERSATION XXV. | |
ON ANIMALISATION, NUTRITION, AND RESPIRATION. | 314 |
Digestion.—Solvent Power of the Gastric Juice.—Formation of a Chyle.—Its Assimilation, or Conversion into Blood.—Of Respiration.—Mechanical Process of Respiration.—Chemical Process of Respiration.—Of the Circulation of the Blood.—Of the Functions of the Arteries, the Veins, and the Heart.—Of the Lungs.—Effects of Respiration on the Blood. Digestion.—Solvent Power of the Gastric Juice.—Formation of Chyle.—Its Assimilation, or Conversion into Blood.—Respiration.—Mechanical Process of Respiration.—Chemical Process of Respiration.—Circulation of Blood.—Functions of the Arteries, Veins, and Heart.—Lungs.—Effects of Respiration on Blood. |
|
CONVERSATION XXVI. | |
ON ANIMAL HEAT; AND OF VARIOUS ANIMAL PRODUCTS. | 336 |
Of the Analogy of Combustion and Respiration.—Animal Heat evolved in the Lungs.—Animal Heat evolved in the Circulation.—Heat produced by Fever.—Perspiration. xii —Heat produced by Exercise.—Equal Temperature of Animals at all Seasons.—Power of the Animal Body to resist the Effects of Heat.—Cold produced by Perspiration.—Respiration of Fish and of Birds.—Effects of Respiration on Muscular Strength.—Of several Animal Products, viz. Milk, Butter, and Cheese; Spermaceti; Ambergris; Wax; Lac; Silk; Musk; Civet; Castor.—Of the putrid Fermentation.—Conclusion. Of the Comparison between Combustion and Respiration.—Animal Heat generated in the Lungs.—Animal Heat generated in the Circulation.—Heat caused by Fever.—Sweating. xii —Heat produced by Exercise.—Consistent Body Temperature in Animals throughout all Seasons.—Ability of the Animal Body to resist the Effects of Heat.—Cooling caused by Sweating.—Respiration in Fish and Birds.—Impact of Respiration on Muscle Strength.—Regarding various Animal Products, such as Milk, Butter, and Cheese; Spermaceti; Ambergris; Wax; Lac; Silk; Musk; Civet; Castor.—Regarding putrid Fermentation.—Conclusion. |
CONVERSATIONS
ON
CHEMISTRY.
CONVERSATION XIII.
ON THE APPEAL OF COMPOSITION.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Having completed our examination of the simple or elementary bodies, we are now to proceed to those of a compound nature; but before we enter on this extensive subject, it will be necessary to make you acquainted with the principal laws by which chemical combinations are governed.
Having finished our review of simple or basic substances, we are now set to move on to those that are more complex. However, before diving into this broad topic, it’s essential to familiarize you with the key laws that govern chemical combinations.
You recollect, I hope, what we formerly said of the nature of the attraction of composition, or chemical attraction, or affinity, as it is also called?
I hope you remember what we previously discussed about the nature of the attraction of composition, or chemical attraction, or affinity, as it’s also known?
EMILY.
EMILY.
Yes, I think perfectly; it is the attraction that 2 subsists between bodies of a different nature, which occasions them to combine and form a compound, when they come in contact, and, according to Sir H. Davy’s opinion, this effect is produced by the attraction of the opposite electricities, which prevail in bodies of different kinds.
Yes, I think it's completely true; it's the attraction that 2 exists between bodies of different kinds, which causes them to mix and create a compound when they come into contact. According to Sir H. Davy, this effect happens because of the attraction between opposite electricities found in different types of bodies.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Very well; your definition comprehends the first law of chemical attraction, which is, that it takes place only between bodies of a different nature; as, for instance, between an acid and an alkali; between oxygen and a metal, &c.
Very well; your definition includes the first law of chemical attraction, which is that it occurs only between substances of different kinds; for example, between an acid and a base; between oxygen and a metal, & c.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
That we understand of course; for the attraction between particles of a similar nature is that of aggregation, or cohesion, which is independent of any chemical power.
That we understand, of course; because the attraction between particles of a similar nature is due to aggregation, or cohesion, which is independent of any chemical force.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The 2d law of chemical attraction is, that it takes place only between the most minute particles of bodies; therefore, the more you divide the particles of the bodies to be combined, the more readily they act upon each other.
The 2d law of chemical attraction is that it occurs only between the tiniest particles of substances; therefore, the more you break down the particles of the substances being combined, the more easily they interact with one another.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
That is again a circumstance which we might 3 have supposed, for the finer the particles of the two substances are, the more easily and perfectly they will come in contact with each other, which must greatly facilitate their union. It was for this purpose, you said, that you used iron filings, in preference to wires or pieces of iron, for the decomposition of water.
That is once again a situation we might have assumed, for the smaller the particles of the two substances are, the more easily and perfectly they will come into contact with each other, which should greatly help their combination. It was for this reason, you mentioned, that you chose iron filings instead of wires or chunks of iron for the breakdown of water.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
It was once supposed that no mechanical power could divide bodies into particles sufficiently minute for them to act on each other; and that, in order to produce the extreme division requisite for a chemical action, one, if not both of the bodies, should be in a fluid state. There are, however, a few instances in which two solid bodies, very finely pulverized, exert a chemical action on one another; but such exceptions to the general rule are very rare indeed.
It was once believed that no mechanical force could break down substances into small enough particles for them to interact; and that, to achieve the extreme division needed for a chemical reaction, at least one of the substances had to be in a liquid form. However, there are a few cases where two solid substances, when finely ground, can chemically react with each other; but such exceptions to the general rule are indeed very rare.
EMILY.
EMILY.
In all the combinations that we have hitherto seen, one of the constituents has, I believe, been either liquid or aëriform. In combustions, for instance, the oxygen is taken from the atmosphere, in which it existed in the state of gas; and whenever we have seen acids combine with metals or with alkalies, they were either in a liquid or an aëriform state.
In all the combinations we've looked at so far, one of the components has, I believe, either been liquid or gas. In combustion, for example, oxygen is taken from the atmosphere, where it exists as a gas; and whenever we’ve seen acids combine with metals or alkalis, they were also in either a liquid or gas state.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
The 3d law of chemical attraction is, that it can take place between two, three, four, or even a greater number of bodies.
The 3rd law of chemical attraction is that it can occur between two, three, four, or even more bodies.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Oxyds and acids are bodies composed of two constituents; but I recollect no instance of the combination of a greater number of principles.
Oxides and acids are substances made up of two components; however, I can't recall any cases where more than two principles combine.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The compound salts, formed by the union of the metals with acids, are composed of three principles. And there are salts formed by the combination of the alkalies with the earths which are of a similar description.
The compound salts, created by the combination of metals and acids, consist of three elements. There are also salts made from the mixture of alkalis and earths that are similar in nature.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Are they of the same kind as the metallic salts?
Are they similar to the metallic salts?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes; they are very analogous in their nature, although different in many of their properties.
Yes, they are quite similar in nature, even though they differ in many of their characteristics.
A methodical nomenclature, similar to that of the acids, has been adopted for the compound salts. Each individual salt derives its name from its constituent parts, so that every name implies a knowledge of the composition of the salt.
A systematic naming convention, like that used for acids, has been established for compound salts. Each salt gets its name from its components, meaning that every name reflects an understanding of the salt's composition.
The three alkalies, the alkaline earths, and the 5 metals, are called salifiable bases or radicals; and the acids, salifying principles. The name of each salt is composed both of that of the acid and the salifiable base; and it terminates in at or it, according to the degree of the oxygenation of the acid. Thus, for instance, all those salts which are formed by the combination of the sulphuric acid with any of the salifiable bases are called sulphats, and the name of the radical is added for the specific distinction of the salt; if it be potash, it will compose a sulphat of potash; if ammonia, sulphat of ammonia, &c.
The three alkalies, the alkaline earths, and the 5 metals are called salifiable bases or radicals, and the acids are referred to as salifying principles. The name of each salt consists of the names of the acid and the salifiable base, ending in at or it, depending on the amount of oxygen in the acid. For example, all salts formed by the combination of sulfuric acid with any of the salifiable bases are called sulphats, and the name of the radical is added for specific identification of the salt; if it’s potash, it will be sulphat of potash; if it’s ammonia, sulphat of ammonia, and so on.
EMILY.
EMILY
The crystals which we obtained from the combination of iron and sulphuric acid were therefore sulphat of iron?
The crystals we got from combining iron and sulfuric acid were therefore sulphate of iron?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Precisely; and those which we prepared by dissolving copper in nitric acid, nitrat of copper, and so on.—But this is not all; if the salt be formed by that class of acids which ends in ous, (which you know indicates a less degree of oxygenation,) the termination of the name of the salt will be in it, as sulphit of potash, sulphit of ammonia, &c.
Precisely; and those that we made by dissolving copper in nitric acid, copper nitrate, and so on.—But that’s not everything; if the salt is produced from acids that end with ous (which you know indicates a lower degree of oxygenation), the name of the salt will end in ite, like potassium sulfite, ammonium sulfite, & c.
EMILY.
EMILY.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Their real number cannot be ascertained, since it increases every day. But we must not proceed further in the investigation of the compound salts, until we have completed the examination of the nature of the ingredients of which they are composed.
Their actual number can't be determined since it grows every day. However, we shouldn't continue with the investigation of the compound salts until we've finished examining the nature of the ingredients they are made from.
The 4th law of chemical attraction is, that a change of temperature always takes place at the moment of combination. This arises from the extrication of the two electricities in the form of caloric, which takes place when bodies unite; and also sometimes in part from a change of capacity of the bodies for heat, which always takes place when the combination is attended with an increase of density, but more especially when the compound passes from the liquid to the solid form. I shall now show you a striking instance of a change of temperature from chemical union, merely by pouring some nitrous acid on this small quantity of oil of turpentine—the oil will instantly combine with the oxygen of the acid, and produce a considerable change of temperature.
The 4th law of chemical attraction states that a change in temperature always occurs at the moment of combination. This happens because the two types of electric force are released in the form of heat when substances combine; and it can also be partly due to a change in how well the substances can hold heat, which always happens when the combination leads to an increase in density, especially when the mixture shifts from a liquid to a solid state. Now, I will show you a clear example of a temperature change due to chemical union simply by pouring some nitrous acid onto this small amount of turpentine oil—the oil will immediately react with the oxygen in the acid, resulting in a significant temperature change.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
There is, however, a peculiarity in this combustion, which is, that the oxygen, instead of being derived from the atmosphere alone, is principally supplied by the acid itself.
There is, however, a unique aspect of this combustion, which is that the oxygen, instead of coming solely from the atmosphere, is mainly provided by the acid itself.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And are not all combustions instances of the change of temperature produced by the chemical combination of two bodies?
And aren't all combustions examples of the temperature change caused by the chemical combination of two substances?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Undoubtedly; when oxygen loses its gaseous form, in order to combine with a solid body, it becomes condensed, and the caloric evolved produces the elevation of temperature. The specific gravity of bodies is at the same time altered by chemical combination; for in consequence of a change of capacity for heat, a change of density must be produced.
Undoubtedly, when oxygen loses its gas form to combine with a solid, it becomes condensed, and the heat that is generated causes the temperature to rise. The specific gravity of substances is also affected by chemical combinations; because a change in heat capacity leads to a change in density.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
That was the case with the sulphuric acid and water, which, by being mixed together, gave out a great deal of heat, and increased in density.
That was the case with the sulfuric acid and water, which, when mixed together, released a lot of heat and became denser.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The 5th law of chemical attraction is, that the properties which characterise bodies, when separate, are altered or destroyed by their combination.
The 5th law of chemical attraction is that the properties that characterize substances when they are separate are changed or lost when they combine.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Certainly; what, for instance, can be so different from water as the hydrogen and oxygen gases?
Certainly; what, for example, can be so different from water as the hydrogen and oxygen gases?
EMILY.
EMILY
Or what more unlike sulphat of iron than iron or sulphuric acid?
Or what could be more different from iron sulfate than iron or sulfuric acid?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
Every chemical combination is an illustration of this rule. But let us proceed—
Every chemical combination is an example of this rule. But let's move on—
The 6th law is, that the force of chemical affinity between the constituents of a body is estimated by that which is required for their separation. This force is not always proportional to the facility with which bodies unite; for manganese, for instance, which, you know, is so much disposed to unite with oxygen that it is never found in a metallic state, yields it more easily than any other metal.
The 6th law is that the strength of chemical attraction between the components of a substance is measured by what’s needed to separate them. This attraction isn’t always in line with how easily substances combine; for example, manganese, as you know, is so inclined to bond with oxygen that it’s never found in a metallic form, yet it releases it more readily than any other metal.
EMILY.
EMILY.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
They cannot be precisely measured, but they are comparatively ascertained by experiment, and can be represented by numbers which express the relative degrees of attraction.
They can't be measured exactly, but we can figure them out through experimentation, and they can be represented by numbers that show the relative levels of attraction.
The 7th law is, that bodies have amongst themselves different degrees of attraction. Upon this law, (which you may have discovered yourselves long since,) the whole science of chemistry depends; for it is by means of the various degrees of affinity which bodies have for each other, that all the chemical compositions and decompositions are effected. Every chemical fact or experiment is an instance of the same kind; and whenever the decomposition of a body is performed by the addition of any single new substance, it is said to be effected by simple elective attractions. But it often happens that no simple substance will decompose a body, and that, in order to effect this, you must offer to the compound a body which is itself composed of two, or sometimes three principles, which would not, each separately, perform the decomposition. In this case there are two new compounds formed in consequence of a reciprocal decomposition and recomposition. All instances of this kind are called double elective attractions.
The 7th law states that bodies have different levels of attraction among themselves. This law, which you may have figured out yourself a long time ago, is the foundation of the entire science of chemistry. It’s through the varying degrees of affinity that bodies have for one another that all chemical reactions and breakdowns occur. Every chemical fact or experiment is an example of this. Whenever a body breaks down by adding a single new substance, it's said to happen through simple elective attractions. However, it often turns out that no simple substance can cause the breakdown of a body, and to achieve this, you need to introduce a compound made of two or sometimes three components that wouldn’t break down the body individually. In this case, two new compounds are created as a result of reciprocal decomposition and recomposition. All such instances are referred to as double elective attractions.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I confess I do not understand this clearly.
I admit I don't quite get this.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
You will easily comprehend it by the assistance of this diagram, in which the reciprocal forces of attraction are represented by numbers:
You’ll easily understand it with the help of this diagram, which shows the mutual forces of attraction represented by numbers:
We here suppose that we are to decompose sulphat of soda; that is, to separate the acid from 11 the alkali; if, for this purpose, we add some lime, in order to make it combine with the acid, we shall fail in our attempt, because the soda and the sulphuric acid attract each other by a force which is superior, and (by way of supposition) is represented by the number 8; while the lime tends to unite with this acid by an affinity equal only to the number 6. It is plain, therefore, that the sulphat of soda will not be decomposed, since a force equal to 8 cannot be overcome by a force equal only to 6.
We assume we're trying to break down sodium sulfate, meaning we want to separate the acid from the alkali. If we add some lime to help it combine with the acid, we'll fail because the soda and sulfuric acid attract each other with a stronger force, which we can represent as the number 8. Meanwhile, the lime only has an affinity for this acid equal to the number 6. Thus, it's clear that sodium sulfate won't be broken down, as a force of 8 can't be overcome by a force of just 6.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
So far, this appears very clear.
So far, this seems very clear.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
If, on the other hand, we endeavour to decompose this salt by nitric acid, which tends to combine with soda, we shall be equally unsuccessful, as nitric acid tends to unite with the alkali by a force equal only to 7.
If, on the other hand, we try to break down this salt using nitric acid, which combines with soda, we will be just as unsuccessful, since nitric acid bonds with the alkali with a force of only 7.
In neither of these cases of simple elective attraction, therefore, can we accomplish our purpose. But let us previously combine together the lime and nitric acid, so as to form a nitrat of lime, a compound salt, the constituents of which are united by a power equal to 4. If then we present this compound to the sulphat of soda, a decomposition will ensue, because the sum of the forces 12 which tend to preserve the two salts in their actual state is not equal to that of the forces which tend to decompose them, and to form new combinations. The nitric acid, therefore, will combine with the soda, and the sulphuric acid with the lime.
In neither of these cases of simple elective attraction can we achieve our goal. But first, let's combine the lime and nitric acid to create a nitrate of lime, a compound salt whose components are held together by a force equal to 4. When we then introduce this compound to the sulfate of soda, a reaction will occur because the total forces keeping the two salts in their current state are not equal to the forces that will break them apart and create new combinations. As a result, the nitric acid will bond with the soda, and the sulfuric acid will bond with the lime.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I understand you now very well. This double effect takes place because the numbers 8 and 4, which represent the degrees of attraction of the constituents of the two original salts, make a sum less than the numbers 7 and 6, which represent the degrees of attraction of the two new compounds that will in consequence be formed.
I get you now really well. This dual effect happens because the numbers 8 and 4, which show how much the parts of the two original salts attract each other, add up to less than the numbers 7 and 6, which show how much the two new compounds that will be formed attract each other.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Precisely so.
Exactly.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But what is the meaning of quiescent and divellent forces, which are written in the diagram?
But what do the terms quiescent and divellent forces mean, as shown in the diagram?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Quiescent forces are those which tend to preserve compounds in a state of rest, or such as they actually are: divellent forces, those which tend to destroy that state of combination, and to form new compounds.
Quiescent forces are those that tend to keep compounds in a state of rest, or as they actually are; divellent forces are those that tend to break that state of combination and create new compounds.
These are the principal circumstances relative to the doctrine of chemical attractions, which 13 have been laid down as rules by modern chemists; a few others might be mentioned respecting the same theory, but of less importance, and such as would take us too far from our plan. I should, however, not omit to mention that Mr. Berthollet, a celebrated French chemist, has questioned the uniform operation of elective attraction, and has advanced the opinion, that, in chemical combinations, the changes which take place depend not only upon the affinities, but also, in some degree, on the respective quantities of the substances concerned, on the heat applied during the process, and some other circumstances.
These are the main points related to the concept of chemical attractions, which 13 have been established as guidelines by modern chemists. A few other points could be mentioned regarding the same theory, but they are less significant and would take us too far off our course. However, I should point out that Mr. Berthollet, a well-known French chemist, has questioned the consistent operation of selective attraction and has proposed that, in chemical reactions, the changes that occur depend not only on the affinities but also somewhat on the amounts of the substances involved, the heat applied during the process, and other factors.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
In that case, I suppose, there would hardly be two compounds exactly similar, though composed of the same materials?
In that case, I guess there would barely be two compounds exactly alike, even if they’re made of the same materials?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
On the contrary, it is found that a remarkable uniformity prevails, as to proportions, between the ingredients of bodies of similar composition. Thus water, as you may recollect to have seen in a former conversation, is composed of two volumes of hydrogen gas to one of oxygen, and this is always found to be precisely the proportion of its constituents, from whatever source the water be derived. The same uniformity prevails with regard to the various salts; the acid and alkali, in 14 each kind of salt, being always found to combine in the same proportions. Sometimes, it is true, the same acid, and the same alkali, are capable of making two distinct kinds of salts; but in all these cases it is found that one of the salts contains just twice, or in some instances, thrice as much acid, or alkali, as the other.
On the contrary, it has been found that there is a remarkable consistency in the proportions of the ingredients in bodies with similar compositions. For example, water, as you might remember from a previous conversation, is made up of two volumes of hydrogen gas for every one volume of oxygen. This ratio is consistently found to be exactly the same, regardless of the source of the water. The same consistency applies to various salts; the acid and alkali in each type of salt always combine in the same proportions. It is true that the same acid and the same alkali can create two different types of salts, but in all these cases, it has been found that one of the salts contains exactly twice, or in some cases, three times as much acid or alkali as the other.
EMILY.
EMILY.
If the proportions in which bodies combine are so constant and so well defined, how can Mr. Berthollet’s remark be reconciled with this uniform system of combination?
If the proportions in which substances mix are so consistent and clearly defined, how can we make sense of Mr. Berthollet's comment in light of this uniform system of combination?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Great as that philosopher’s authority is in chemistry, it is now generally supposed that his doubts on this subject were in a great degree groundless, and that the exceptions he has observed in the laws of definite proportions, have been only apparent, and may be accounted for consistently with those laws.
Great as that philosopher’s authority is in chemistry, it's now widely believed that his doubts on this subject were largely unfounded, and that the exceptions he noted in the laws of definite proportions were merely apparent, and can be explained consistently with those laws.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Pray, Mrs. B., can you decompose a salt by means of electricity, in the same way as we decompose water?
Pray, Mrs. B., can you break down a salt using electricity, just like we break down water?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
If we dissolve a quantity, however small, of any salt in a glass of water, and if we plunge into it the extremities of the wires which proceed from the two ends of the Voltaic battery, the salt will be gradually decomposed, the acid being attracted by the positive, and the alkali by the negative wire.
If we dissolve a small amount of any salt in a glass of water and then dip the ends of wires connected to both sides of the Voltaic battery into it, the salt will slowly break down, with the acid drawn to the positive wire and the alkali to the negative wire.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But how can you render that decomposition perceptible?
But how can you make that breakdown noticeable?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
By placing in contact with the extremities of each wire, in the solution, pieces of paper stained with certain vegetable colours, which are altered by the contact of an acid or an alkali. Thus this blue vegetable preparation called litmus becomes red when touched by an acid; and the juice of violets becomes green by the contact of an alkali.
By touching the ends of each wire in the solution with pieces of paper dyed with specific plant colors, which change when they come into contact with an acid or a base. For example, this blue plant preparation called litmus turns red when it contacts an acid, and the juice from violets turns green when it interacts with a base.
But the experiment can be made in a much more distinct manner, by receiving the extremities of the wires into two different vessels, so that the alkali shall appear in one vessel and the acid in the other.
But the experiment can be conducted in a much clearer way by inserting the ends of the wires into two separate containers, allowing the alkali to show up in one container and the acid in the other.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But then the Voltaic circle will not be completed; how can any effect be produced?
But then the circuit won't be complete; how can anything happen?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
You are right; I ought to have added that the two vessels must be connected together by some interposed substance capable of conducting electricity. A piece of moistened cotton-wick answers this purpose very well. You see that the cotton (Plate XIII. fig. 2. c.) has one end immersed in one glass and the other end in the other, so as to establish a communication between any fluids contained in them. We shall now put into each of the glasses a little glauber salt, or sulphat of soda, (which consists of an acid and an alkali,) and then we shall fill the glasses with water, which will dissolve the salt. Let us now connect the glasses by means of the wires (e, d,) with the two ends of the battery, thus . . . .
You’re right; I should have mentioned that the two containers need to be linked by a material that can conduct electricity. A piece of damp cotton wick works perfectly for this. You can see that the cotton (Plate XIII. fig. 2. c.) has one end in one glass and the other end in the other, creating a connection between the fluids inside them. Now, let’s add a bit of Glauber’s salt, or sodium sulfate, (which contains both an acid and a base) to each glass, and then we’ll fill the glasses with water to dissolve the salt. Let’s connect the glasses using the wires (e, d) to the two ends of the battery like this . . . .
Vol. II. page 16.
Vol. II. p. 16.
Fig. 2. 3 & 4. Instances of Chemical decomposition by the Voltaic Battery.
Fig. 2. 3 & 4. Examples of Chemical Decomposition by the Voltaic Battery.
Larger view (complete Plate)
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (full plate)
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
The wires are already giving out small bubbles; is this owing to the decomposition of the salt?
The wires are already producing small bubbles; is this due to the breakdown of the salt?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
No; these are bubbles produced by the decomposition of the water, as you saw in a former experiment. In order to render the separation of the acid from the alkali visible, I pour into the glass (a), which is connected with the positive wire, a few drops of a solution of litmus, 17 which the least quantity of acid turns red; and into the other glass (b), which is connected with the negative wire, I pour a few drops of the juice of violets . . . .
No; these are bubbles created by the breakdown of the water, as you saw in a previous experiment. To make the separation of the acid from the alkali visible, I pour a few drops of a litmus solution into the glass (a), which is connected to the positive wire, and into the other glass (b), which is connected to the negative wire, I pour a few drops of violet juice. 17
EMILY.
EMILY.
The blue solution is already turning red all round the wire.
The blue solution is already turning red all around the wire.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And the violet solution is beginning to turn green. This is indeed very singular!
And the violet solution is starting to turn green. This is really unusual!
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
You will be still more astonished when we vary the experiment in this manner:—These three glasses (fig. 3. f, g, h,) are, as in the former instance, connected together by wetted cotton, but the middle one alone contains a saline solution, the two others containing only distilled water, coloured as before by vegetable infusions. Yet, on making the connection with the battery, the alkali will appear in the negative glass (h), and the acid in the positive glass (f), though neither of them contained any saline matter.
You will be even more amazed when we change the experiment like this:—These three glasses (fig. 3. f, g, h) are, like before, connected by damp cotton, but only the middle one has a saline solution, while the other two only have distilled water, colored as before with plant infusions. Yet, when we connect it to the battery, the alkali will show up in the negative glass (h), and the acid will appear in the positive glass (f), even though neither of them had any saline substance.
EMILY.
EMILY.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Exactly so; and you may render the experiment still more striking, by putting into the central glass (k, fig. 3.) an alkaline solution, the glauber salt being placed into the negative glass (l), and the positive glass (i) containing only water. The acid will be attracted by the positive wire (m), and will actually appear in the vessel (i), after passing through the alkaline solution (k), without combining with it, although, you know, acids and alkalies are so much disposed to combine.—But this conversation has already much exceeded our usual limits, and we cannot enlarge more upon this interesting subject at present.
Exactly; and you can make the experiment even more impressive by putting an alkaline solution in the central glass (k, fig. 3), with glauber salt in the negative glass (l), and just water in the positive glass (i). The acid will be drawn to the positive wire (m) and will actually appear in the vessel (i), after passing through the alkaline solution (k), without reacting with it, even though we know that acids and alkalis usually tend to react with each other. —But this conversation has already gone on longer than we usually do, and we can’t expand on this interesting topic any further right now.
CONVERSATION XIV.
ON ALKALIS.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Having now given you some idea of the laws by which chemical attractions are governed, we may proceed to the examination of bodies which are formed in consequence of these attractions.
Having now provided you with an understanding of the laws that govern chemical attractions, we can move on to the examination of substances that are created as a result of these attractions.
The first class of compounds that present themselves to our notice, in our gradual ascent to the most complicated combinations, are bodies composed of only two principles. The sulphurets, phosphurets, carburets, &c. are of this description; but the most numerous and important of these compounds are the combinations of oxygen with the various simple substances with which it has a tendency to unite. Of these you have already acquired some knowledge, but it will be necessary to enter into further particulars respecting the nature and properties of those most deserving our notice. Of this class are the ALKALIES 20 and the EARTHS, which we shall successively examine.
The first group of compounds that we notice as we gradually move to more complex combinations consists of substances made up of just two elements. Sulfides, phosphides, carbides, etc. fall into this category; however, the most numerous and significant of these compounds are the combinations of oxygen with various simple substances that tend to bond with it. You already have some familiarity with these, but we need to explore more details about their nature and properties, especially those that warrant our attention. This group includes the ALKALIS 20 and the EARTHS, which we will examine in turn.
We shall first take a view of the alkalies, of which there are three, viz. POTASH, SODA, and AMMONIA. The two first are called fixed alkalies, because they exist in a solid form at the temperature of the atmosphere, and require a great heat to be volatilised. They consist, as you already know, of metallic bases combined with oxygen. In potash, the proportions are about eighty-six parts of potassium to fourteen of oxygen; and in soda, seventy-seven parts of sodium to twenty-three of oxygen. The third alkali, ammonia, has been distinguished by the name of volatile alkali, because its natural form is that of gas. Its composition is of a more complicated nature, of which we shall speak hereafter.
We will first look at the alkalis, which include three types: Potash, Soda, and Ammonia. The first two are known as fixed alkalis because they exist in solid form at room temperature and require a lot of heat to turn into vapor. They are made up, as you already know, of metallic bases combined with oxygen. In potash, the ratio is about eighty-six parts potassium to fourteen parts oxygen; in soda, it’s seventy-seven parts sodium to twenty-three parts oxygen. The third alkali, ammonia, is referred to as volatile alkali because it naturally occurs as a gas. Its composition is more complex, which we will discuss later.
Some of the earths bear so strong a resemblance in their properties to the alkalies, that it is difficult to know under which head to place them. The celebrated French chemist, Fourcroy, has classed two of them (barytes and strontites) with the alkalies; but as lime and magnesia have almost an equal title to that rank, I think it better not to separate them, and therefore have adopted the common method of classing them with the earths, and of distinguishing them by the name of alkaline earths.
Some of the earths are so similar in their properties to alkalis that it’s hard to know where to categorize them. The famous French chemist, Fourcroy, classified two of them (barytes and strontites) with alkalis; however, since lime and magnesia have almost equal claims to that classification, I think it’s better not to separate them. Therefore, I have chosen the common approach of classifying them with the earths and referring to them as alkaline earths.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I wonder they should be caustic, Mrs. B., since they contain so little oxygen.
I wonder why they should be harsh, Mrs. B., since they have so little oxygen.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Whatever substance has an affinity for any one of the constituents of animal matter, sufficiently powerful to decompose it, is entitled to the appellation of caustic. The alkalies, in their pure state, have a very strong attraction for water, for hydrogen, and for carbon, which, you know, are the constituent principles of oil, and it is chiefly by absorbing these substances from animal matter that they effect its decomposition; for, when diluted with a sufficient quantity of water, or combined with any oily substance, they lose their causticity.
Whatever substance can effectively break down any part of animal matter is called caustic. Alkalines, in their pure form, have a strong attraction to water, hydrogen, and carbon, which are the main components of oil. They primarily decompose animal matter by absorbing these elements. However, when mixed with enough water or combined with any oily substance, they lose their caustic properties.
But, to return to the general properties of alkalies—they change, as we have already seen, the colour of syrup of violets, and other blue vegetable infusions, to green; and have, in general, a very great tendency to unite with acids, although the respective qualities of these two classes of bodies form a remarkable contrast.
But, to go back to the general properties of alkalis—they change, as we've already noticed, the color of violet syrup and other blue plant extracts to green; and generally, they have a strong tendency to combine with acids, even though the distinct characteristics of these two groups of substances are quite different.
We shall examine the result of the combination of acids and alkalies more particularly hereafter. 22 It will be sufficient at present to inform you, that whenever acids are brought in contact with alkalies, or alkaline earths, they unite with a remarkable eagerness, and form compounds perfectly different from either of their constituents; these bodies are called neutral or compound salts.
We will look at the outcome of mixing acids and bases in more detail later on. 22 For now, it's enough to tell you that when acids come into contact with bases or alkaline earths, they react with notable intensity and create compounds that are completely different from either of their original components; these substances are referred to as neutral or compound salts.
The dry white powder which you see in this phial is pure caustic POTASH; it is very difficult to preserve it in this state, as it attracts, with extreme avidity, the moisture from the atmosphere, and if the air were not perfectly excluded, it would, in a very short time, be actually melted.
The dry white powder you see in this vial is pure caustic POTASH; it’s very hard to keep it in this state because it eagerly absorbs moisture from the air, and if the air weren't completely kept out, it would quickly turn into a liquid.
EMILY.
EMILY.
It is then, I suppose, always found in a liquid state?
It is then, I guess, always found in a liquid form?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
No; it exists in nature in a great variety of forms and combinations, but is never found in its pure separate state; it is combined with carbonic acid, with which it exists in every part of the vegetable kingdom, and is most commonly obtained from the ashes of vegetables, which are the residue that remains after all the other parts have been volatilised by combustion.
No; it exists in nature in many different forms and combinations, but is never found in its pure, separate state. It is combined with carbon dioxide, which is present in every part of the plant kingdom, and is most commonly obtained from the ashes of plants, which are what’s left after all the other parts have been vaporized by burning.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
I am surprised that you should still confound the processes of volatilisation and combustion. In order to procure charcoal, we evaporate such parts as can be reduced to vapour by the operation of heat alone; but when we burn the vegetable, we burn the carbon also, and convert it into carbonic acid gas.
I’m surprised that you still mix up the processes of turning something into gas and burning. To make charcoal, we heat up the parts that can be turned into vapor using heat only; but when we burn the plant, we also burn the carbon and turn it into carbon dioxide.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
That is true; I hope I shall make no more mistakes in my favourite theory of combustion.
That’s true; I hope I won’t make any more mistakes in my favorite theory of combustion.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Potash derives its name from the pots in which the vegetables, from which it was obtained, used formerly to be burnt; the alkali remained mixed with the ashes at the bottom, and was thence called potash.
Potash gets its name from the pots that were used to burn the vegetables it was derived from; the alkali stayed mixed with the ashes at the bottom, which is why it was called potash.
EMILY.
EMILY.
The ashes of a wood-fire, then, are potash, since they are vegetable ashes?
The ashes from a wood fire, then, are potash, since they are plant ashes?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
They always contain more or less potash, but are very far from consisting of that substance alone, as they are a mixture of various earths and salts 24 which remain after the combustion of vegetables, and from which it is not easy to separate the alkali in its pure form. The process by which potash is obtained, even in the imperfect state in which it is used in the arts, is much more complicated than simple combustion. It was once deemed impossible to separate it entirely from all foreign substances, and it is only in chemical laboratories that it is to be met with in the state of purity in which you find it in this phial. Wood-ashes are, however, valuable for the alkali which they contain, and are used for some purposes without any further preparation. Purified in a certain degree, they make what is commonly called pearlash, which is of great efficacy in taking out grease, in washing linen, &c.; for potash combines readily with oil or fat, with which it forms a compound well known to you under the name of soap.
They always have varying amounts of potash, but they're far from being made up of that substance alone, as they consist of different earths and salts 24 that are left after burning plants, and it's not easy to isolate the alkali in its pure form. The method used to get potash, even in the less pure state that's used in various industries, is much more complex than just burning. It used to be considered impossible to completely separate it from all other substances, and you can only find it in its pure form in chemical labs, like what you see in this vial. Wood ashes are, however, valuable for the alkali they contain and can be used for some purposes without any additional processing. When somewhat purified, they produce what is commonly known as pearlash, which is very effective at removing grease and washing linen, etc.; because potash easily combines with oil or fat, forming a compound you probably know as soap.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Really! Then I should think it would be better to wash all linen with pearlash than with soap, as, in the latter case, the alkali being already combined with oil, must be less efficacious in extracting grease.
Really! Then I think it would be better to wash all the linen with pearl ash instead of soap, since in the latter case, the alkali is already mixed with oil, which must make it less effective in getting out grease.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Its effect would be too powerful on fine linen, and would injure its texture; pearlash is therefore only used for that which is of a strong coarse 25 kind. For the same reason you cannot wash your hands with plain potash; but, when mixed with oil in the form of soap, it is soft as well as cleansing, and is therefore much better adapted to the purpose.
Its effect would be too harsh on fine linen and would damage its texture; pearlash is therefore only used for stronger, coarser materials. For the same reason, you can't wash your hands with plain potash; but when mixed with oil to make soap, it becomes gentle as well as cleansing, making it much better suited for that purpose. 25
Caustic potash, as we already observed, acts on the skin, and animal fibre, in virtue of its attraction for water and oil, and converts all animal matter into a kind of saponaceous jelly.
Caustic potash, as we've already seen, affects the skin and animal fiber because it attracts water and oil, turning all animal matter into a sort of soapy jelly.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Are vegetables the only source from which potash can be derived?
Are vegetables the only source of potash?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
No: for though far most abundant in vegetables, it is by no means confined to that class of bodies, being found also on the surface of the earth, mixed with various minerals, especially with earths and stones, whence it is supposed to be conveyed into vegetables by the roots of the plant. It is also met with, though in very small quantities, in some animal substances. The most common state of potash is that of carbonat; I suppose you understand what that is?
No: although it’s mostly found in plants, it’s not limited to them. It can also be found on the Earth's surface, mixed in with different minerals, especially soils and stones, from which it’s believed to be absorbed by plants through their roots. It’s also present, though in very small amounts, in some animal substances. The most common form of potash is as a carbonate; I assume you know what that is?
EMILY.
EMILY.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Very true; you see how admirably the nomenclature of modern chemistry is adapted to assist the memory; when you hear the name of a compound, you necessarily learn what are its constituent parts; and when you are acquainted with these constituents, you can immediately name the compound which they form.
Very true; you see how well the naming system of modern chemistry helps with memory; when you hear the name of a compound, you automatically learn what its parts are; and when you know these parts, you can quickly identify the compound they create.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Pray, how were bodies arranged and distinguished before this nomenclature was introduced?
Pray, how were bodies arranged and identified before this naming system was introduced?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Chemistry was then a much more difficult study; for every substance had an arbitrary name, which it derived either from the person who discovered it, as Glauber’s salts for instance; or from some other circumstance relative to it, though quite unconnected with its real nature, as potash.
Chemistry was much harder to study back then because every substance had a random name. These names often came from the person who discovered them, like Glauber’s salts, or from some other unrelated characteristic, like potash.
These names have been retained for some of the simple bodies; for as this class is not numerous, and therefore can easily be remembered, it has not been thought necessary to change them.
These names have been kept for some of the basic substances; since this group isn't large and can be easily remembered, it hasn't been considered necessary to change them.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Yet I think it would have rendered the new nomenclature more complete to have methodised 27 the names of the elementary, as well as of the compound bodies, though it could not have been done in the same manner. But the names of the simple substances might have indicated their nature, or, at least, some of their principal properties; and if, like the acids and compound salts, all the simple bodies had a similar termination, they would have been immediately known as such. So complete and regular a nomenclature would, I think, have given a clearer and more comprehensive view of chemistry than the present, which is a medley of the old and new terms.
I believe it would have made the new naming system more complete to have organized the names of both the basic and compound substances, even though they couldn't have been categorized in the same way. The names of the simple substances could have reflected their nature or at least some of their main properties; and if all the simple substances had a similar ending, like the acids and compound salts, they would have been easily recognized as such. A complete and consistent naming system would, I think, provide a clearer and broader understanding of chemistry than we have now, which is a jumble of old and new terms.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
But you are not aware of the difficulty of introducing into science an entire set of new terms; it obliges all the teachers and professors to go to school again, and if some of the old names, that are least exceptionable, were not left as an introduction to the new ones, few people would have had industry and perseverance enough to submit to the study of a completely new language; and the inferior classes of artists, who can only act from habit and routine, would, at least for a time, have felt material inconvenience from a total change of their habitual terms. From these considerations, Lavoisier and his colleagues, who invented the new nomenclature, thought it most prudent to leave a few links of the old chain, in 28 order to connect it with the new one. Besides, you may easily conceive the inconvenience which might arise from giving a regular nomenclature to substances, the simple nature of which is always uncertain; for the new names might, perhaps, have proved to have been founded in error. And, indeed, cautious as the inventors of the modern chemical language have been, it has already been found necessary to modify it in many respects. In those few cases, however, in which new terms have been adopted to designate simple bodies, these names have been so contrived as to indicate one of the chief properties of the body in question; this is the case with oxygen, which, as I explained to you, signifies generator of acids; and hydrogen generator of water. If all the elementary bodies had a similar termination, as you propose, it would be necessary to change the name of any that might hereafter be found of a compound nature, which would be very inconvenient in this age of discovery.
But you may not realize how challenging it is to introduce a whole new set of terms into science; it forces all teachers and professors to go back to school. If some of the old names, which are the least problematic, weren't kept as a bridge to the new ones, very few people would have the motivation and persistence to learn an entirely new language. The less skilled artists, who operate mostly on habit and routine, would have felt significant setbacks from a complete change in their usual terminology, at least for a while. Because of this, Lavoisier and his colleagues, who created the new terminology, wisely decided to retain a few links from the old system to connect it to the new one. Additionally, it's easy to see the issues that could come from assigning a fixed name to substances whose simple nature is always uncertain; the new names might have turned out to be based on errors. In fact, despite the careful approach the creators of modern chemical language have taken, it has already become necessary to adjust it in several ways. However, in the few instances where new terms have been introduced to name simple substances, these names have been designed to reflect one of the main properties of the substance in question; this is true for oxygen, which, as I explained, means acid generator, and hydrogen, which means water generator. If all the elementary substances had a similar ending, as you suggest, we would need to rename any that might be discovered in the future to be of a compound nature, which would be quite inconvenient in this age of discovery.
But to return to the alkalies.—We shall now try to melt some of this caustic potash in a little water, as a circumstance occurs during its solution very worthy of observation.—Do you feel the heat that is produced?
But back to the alkalies. We’re going to try to dissolve some of this caustic potash in a bit of water, as something noteworthy happens during its dissolution. Do you feel the heat that’s generated?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The latter is really the case in all solutions; and if the solution of caustic alkalies seems to make an exception to the rule, it does not, I believe, form any solid objection to the theory. The matter may be explained thus: When water first comes in contact with the potash, it produces an effect similar to the slaking of lime, that is, the water is solidified in combining with the potash, and thus loses its latent heat; this is the heat that you now feel, and which is, therefore, produced not by the melting of the solid, but by the solidification of the fluid. But when there is more water than the potash can absorb and solidify, the latter then yields to the solvent power of the water; and if we do not perceive the cold produced by its melting, it is because it is counterbalanced by the heat previously disengaged.*
The latter is actually true for all solutions; and even though the solution of caustic alkalis seems to be an exception to the rule, I believe it doesn’t present any solid objection to the theory. Here’s how it works: When water first meets the potash, it creates an effect similar to the slaking of lime; that is, the water solidifies as it combines with the potash, losing its latent heat in the process. This is the heat you feel now, and it is produced not by the melting of the solid, but by the solidification of the liquid. However, when there’s more water than the potash can absorb and solidify, the potash then gives way to the solvent power of the water. If we don't notice the cold produced by its melting, it's because it’s offset by the heat that was previously released.*
A very remarkable property of potash is the 30 formation of glass by its fusion with siliceous earth. You are not yet acquainted with this last substance, further than its being in the list of simple bodies. It is sufficient, for the present, that you should know that sand and flint are chiefly composed of it; alone, it is infusible, but mixed with potash, it melts when exposed to the heat of a furnace, combines with the alkali, and runs into glass.
A really interesting feature of potash is the 30 way it creates glass when it fuses with siliceous earth. You don’t know much about this last material yet, other than that it’s on the list of simple substances. For now, it’s enough for you to know that sand and flint are mainly made of it; on its own, it doesn’t melt, but when mixed with potash, it melts in the heat of a furnace, combines with the alkali, and turns into glass.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Who would ever have supposed that the same substance which converts transparent oil into such an opake body as soap, should transform that opake substance, sand, into transparent glass!
Who would have thought that the same substance that turns clear oil into a solid thing like soap could also change that solid material, sand, into clear glass!
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The transparency, or opacity of bodies, does not, I conceive, depend so much upon their intimate nature, as upon the arrangement of their particles: we cannot have a more striking instance of this, than is afforded by the different states of carbon, which, though it commonly appears in the form of a black opake body, sometimes assumes the most dazzling transparent form in nature, that of diamond, which, you recollect, is carbon, and which, in all probability, derives its beautiful transparency from the peculiar arrangement of its particles during their crystallisation.
The transparency or opacity of materials, I believe, relies more on how their particles are arranged than on their core nature. A clear example of this is the different forms of carbon; while it usually appears as a black, opaque material, it can also take on the stunningly transparent form of diamond. You remember, diamond is carbon, and it's likely that its beautiful transparency comes from the unique arrangement of its particles during crystallization.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I never should have supposed that the formation of glass was so simple a process as you describe it.
I never should have thought that making glass was as easy a process as you describe it.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is by no means an easy operation to make perfect glass; for if the sand, or flint, from which the siliceous earth is obtained, be mixed with any metallic particles, or other substance, which cannot be vitrified, the glass will be discoloured, or defaced, by opake specks.
It’s definitely not a simple task to create perfect glass; because if the sand or flint that provides the siliceous earth is mixed with any metallic particles or other substances that can’t be turned into glass, the result will be a glass that shows discoloration or blemishes.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
That, I suppose, is the reason why objects so often appear irregular and shapeless through a common glass-window.
That, I guess, is why objects often look irregular and shapeless through a regular window.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
This species of imperfection proceeds, I believe, from another cause. It is extremely difficult to prevent the lower part of the vessels, in which the materials of glass are fused, from containing a more dense vitreous matter than the upper, on account of the heavier ingredients falling to the bottom. When this happens, it occasions the appearance of veins or waves in the glass, from the difference of density in its several parts, which produces an irregular refraction of the rays of light that pass through it.
This type of imperfection, I think, comes from another reason. It's really hard to stop the lower part of the vessels where the glass materials are melted from containing a denser glassy material than the upper part since the heavier ingredients settle at the bottom. When this happens, it creates veins or waves in the glass due to the difference in density in its various parts, which causes irregular refraction of the light rays that go through it.
Another species of imperfection sometimes arises from the fusion not being continued for a length of time sufficient to combine the two ingredients completely, or from the due proportion of potash and silex (which are as two to one) not being carefully observed; the glass, in those cases, will be liable to alteration from the action of the air, of salts, and especially of acids, which will effect its decomposition by combining with the potash, and forming compound salts.
Another type of imperfection can occur when the mixing process isn't carried on long enough to fully combine the two materials, or if the proper ratio of potash to silica (which should be two to one) isn't carefully followed. In these cases, the glass may be affected by air, salts, and especially acids, which can break it down by reacting with the potash and creating compound salts.
EMILY.
EMILY.
What an extremely useful substance potash is!
What an incredibly useful substance potash is!
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Besides the great importance of potash in the manufactures of glass and soap, it is of very considerable utility in many of the other arts, and in its combinations with several acids, particularly the nitric, with which it forms saltpetre.
Besides the great importance of potash in making glass and soap, it is also quite useful in many other industries, and in its combinations with several acids, especially nitric acid, it forms saltpeter.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Then saltpetre must be a nitrat of potash? But we are not yet acquainted with the nitric acid?
Then saltpetre must be a nitrate of potash? But we don’t know about nitric acid yet?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Cannot you show us the change of colour which you said the alkalies produced on blue vegetable infusions?
Can't you show us the color change that you said the alkalis caused in blue vegetable infusions?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Yes; very easily. I shall dip a piece of white paper into this syrup of violets, which, you see, is of a deep blue, and dyes the paper of the same colour.—As soon as it is dry, we shall dip it into a solution of potash, which, though itself colourless, will turn the paper green—
Yes; very easily. I’ll dip a piece of white paper into this syrup of violets, which, as you can see, is a deep blue and dyes the paper the same color. As soon as it’s dry, we’ll dip it into a solution of potash, which, while being colorless itself, will turn the paper green—
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
So it has, indeed! And do the other alkalies produce a similar effect?
So it really has! Do the other alkalis have a similar effect?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Exactly the same.—We may now proceed to SODA, which, however important, will detain us but a very short time; as in all its general properties it very strongly resembles potash; indeed, so great is their similitude, that they have been long confounded, and they can now scarcely be distinguished, except by the difference of the salts which they form with acids.
Exactly the same.—We can now move on to Soda, which, although significant, will only hold our attention for a brief period; because in its overall properties, it closely resembles potash. In fact, they are so similar that they have often been confused with each other, and nowadays, the only real distinction comes from the different salts they create with acids.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Is not that the common table salt?
Isn't that just table salt?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The very same; but again we must postpone entering into the particulars of this interesting combination, till we treat of the neutral salts. Soda may be obtained from common salt; but the easiest and most usual method of procuring it is by the combustion of marine plants, an operation perfectly analogous to that by which potash is obtained from vegetables.
The same goes for this; however, we need to delay discussing the details of this intriguing combination until we cover neutral salts. Soda can be sourced from table salt, but the simplest and most common way to get it is by burning sea plants, which is very similar to how potash is extracted from plants.
EMILY.
EMILY.
From what does soda derive its name?
From where does soda get its name?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
From a plant called by us soda, and by the Arabs kali, which affords it in great abundance. Kali has, indeed, given its name to the alkalies in general.
From a plant that we call soda and the Arabs call kali, which provides it in large quantities. Kali has, in fact, given its name to alkalies in general.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Does soda form glass and soap in the same manner as potash?
Does soda create glass and soap in the same way as potash?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
Yes, it does; it is of equal importance in the 35 arts, and is even preferred to potash for some purposes; but you will not be able to distinguish their properties till we examine the compound salts which they form with acids; we must therefore leave soda for the present, and proceed to AMMONIA, or the VOLATILE ALKALI.
Yes, it does; it's equally important in the 35 arts, and is even preferred over potash for some purposes. However, you won't be able to distinguish their properties until we look at the compound salts they form with acids. So, we need to set aside soda for now and move on to AMMONIA, or the Unstable alkali.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I long to hear something of this alkali; is it not of the same nature as hartshorn?
I really want to know more about this alkali. Is it similar to hartshorn?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Yes, it is, as you will see by-and-bye. This alkali is seldom found in nature in its pure state; it is most commonly extracted from a compound salt, called sal ammoniac, which was formerly imported from Ammonia, a region of Libya, from which both these salts and the alkali derive their names. The crystals contained in this bottle are specimens of this salt, which consists of a combination of ammonia and muriatic acid.
Yes, it is, as you will see soon. This alkali is rarely found in nature in its pure form; it is usually extracted from a compound salt called sal ammoniac, which used to be imported from Ammonia, a region in Libya, from which both these salts and the alkali get their names. The crystals in this bottle are samples of this salt, made up of a combination of ammonia and muriatic acid.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Then it should be called muriat of ammonia; for though I am ignorant what muriatic acid is, yet I know that its combination with ammonia cannot but be so called; and I am surprised to see sal ammoniac inscribed on the label.
Then it should be called muriat of ammonia; for though I don't know what muriatic acid is, I do know that its combination with ammonia must be called that; and I’m surprised to see sal ammoniac written on the label.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
That is the name by which it has been so long known, that the modern chemists have not yet succeeded in banishing it altogether; and it is still sold under that name by druggists, though by scientific chemists it is more properly called muriat of ammonia.
That is the name it has been known by for so long that modern chemists have not been able to completely get rid of it; it's still sold under that name by pharmacists, although scientific chemists more accurately refer to it as ammonium chloride.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Both the popular and the common name should be inscribed on labels—this would soon introduce the new nomenclature.
Both the common name and the popular name should be included on labels—this would quickly establish the new terminology.
EMILY.
EMILY.
By what means can the ammonia be separated from the muriatic acid?
By what method can ammonia be separated from hydrochloric acid?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
By chemical attractions; but this operation is too complicated for you to understand, till you are better acquainted with the agency of affinities.
By chemical attractions; but this process is too complex for you to grasp until you have a better understanding of how affinities work.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And when extracted from the salt, what kind of substance is ammonia?
And when taken out of the salt, what kind of substance is ammonia?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
You said that ammonia was more complicated in its composition than the other alkalies; pray of what principles does it consist?
You said that ammonia has a more complex composition than the other alkalis; may I ask what it is made of?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It was discovered a few years since, by Berthollet, a celebrated French chemist, that it consisted of about one part of hydrogen to four parts of nitrogen. Having heated ammoniacal gas under a receiver, by causing the electrical spark to pass repeatedly through it, he found that it increased considerably in bulk, lost all its alkaline properties, and was actually converted into hydrogen and nitrogen gases; and from the latest and most accurate experiments, the proportions appear to be, one volume of nitrogen gas to three of hydrogen gas.
A few years ago, renowned French chemist Berthollet discovered that it was made up of about one part hydrogen to four parts nitrogen. By heating ammoniacal gas in a container and passing an electrical spark through it repeatedly, he found that it expanded significantly, lost all its alkaline properties, and transformed into hydrogen and nitrogen gases. From the latest and most precise experiments, the ratios seem to be one volume of nitrogen gas to three volumes of hydrogen gas.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Ammonia, therefore, has not, like the two other alkalies, a metallic basis?
Ammonia, therefore, does not have a metallic basis like the other two alkalis?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It is believed it has, though it is extremely difficult to reconcile that idea with what I have just stated of its chemical nature. But the fact is, that 38 although this supposed metallic basis of ammonia has never been obtained distinct and separate, yet both Professor Berzelius, of Stockholm, and Sir H. Davy, have succeeded in forming a combination of mercury with the basis of ammonia, which has so much the appearance of an amalgam, that it strongly corroborates the idea of ammonia having a metallic basis.* But these theoretical points are full of difficulties and doubts, and it would be useless to dwell any longer upon them.
It is thought to have a metallic basis, although it's really hard to match that idea with what I just mentioned about its chemical nature. The reality is that 38 even though this supposed metallic basis of ammonia has never been obtained in a distinct and separate form, both Professor Berzelius from Stockholm and Sir H. Davy have managed to create a combination of mercury with the basis of ammonia that looks so much like an amalgam that it strongly supports the idea of ammonia having a metallic basis.* But these theoretical points are full of challenges and uncertainties, and it would be pointless to spend more time on them.
Let us therefore return to the properties of volatile alkali. Ammoniacal gas is considerably lighter than oxygen gas, and only about half the weight of atmospherical air. It possesses most of the properties of the fixed alkalies; but cannot be of so much use in the arts on account of its volatile nature. It is, therefore, never employed in the manufacture of glass, but it forms soap with oils equally as well as potash and soda; it resembles them likewise in its strong attraction for water; for which reason it can be collected in a receiver over mercury only.
Let’s go back to the characteristics of volatile alkali. Ammonia gas is much lighter than oxygen and is about half the weight of atmospheric air. It shares many qualities with fixed alkalis, but its volatile nature makes it less useful in various industries. As a result, it’s never used in glass manufacturing, but it can create soap with oils just as effectively as potash and soda. It also has a strong affinity for water, which is why it can only be collected in a container over mercury.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I do not understand this?
I don't understand this.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Do you recollect the method which we used to collect gases in a glass-receiver over water?
Do you remember the way we used to gather gases in a glass container over water?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Perfectly.
Perfect.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Ammoniacal gas has so strong a tendency to unite with water, that, instead of passing through that fluid, it would be instantaneously absorbed by it. We can therefore neither use water for that purpose, nor any other liquid of which water is a component part; so that, in order to collect this gas, we are obliged to have recourse to mercury, (a liquid which has no action upon it,) and a mercurial bath is used instead of a water bath, such as we employed on former occasions. Water impregnated with this gas is nothing more than the fluid which you mentioned at the beginning of the conversation—hartshorn; it is the ammoniacal gas escaping from the water which gives it so powerful a smell.
Ammoniacal gas has such a strong tendency to combine with water that, instead of moving through it, it would be instantly absorbed. Therefore, we can’t use water for this purpose, nor any other liquid that contains water. To collect this gas, we have to rely on mercury, which has no effect on it, so a mercurial bath is used instead of a water bath like we did before. Water infused with this gas is simply the fluid you mentioned at the start of our conversation—hartshorn; it’s the ammoniacal gas escaping from the water that gives it such a strong smell.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But there is no appearance of effervescence in hartshorn.
But hartshorn doesn’t show any signs of fizzing.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Because the particles of gas that rise from the water are too subtle and minute for their effect to be visible.
Because the gas particles that rise from the water are too fine and tiny for their effects to be seen.
Water diminishes in density, by being impregnated with ammoniacal gas; and this augmentation of bulk increases its capacity for caloric.
Water decreases in density when it absorbs ammonia gas, and this increase in volume boosts its ability to hold heat.
EMILY.
EMILY
In making hartshorn, then, or impregnating water with ammonia, heat must be absorbed, and cold produced?
In making hartshorn or adding ammonia to water, heat has to be absorbed, creating cold.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
That effect would take place if it was not counteracted by another circumstance; the gas is liquefied by incorporating with the water, and gives out its latent heat. The condensation of the gas more than counterbalances the expansion of the water; therefore, upon the whole, heat is produced.—But if you dissolve ammoniacal gas with ice or snow, cold is produced.—Can you account for that?
That effect would happen if it wasn't countered by another factor; the gas turns into liquid by mixing with the water and releases its hidden heat. The condensation of the gas more than offsets the expansion of the water; so, overall, heat is generated.—But if you dissolve ammonia gas with ice or snow, cold is created.—Can you explain that?
EMILY.
EMILY.
The gas, in being condensed into a liquid, must give out heat; and, on the other hand, the snow or ice, in being rarefied into a liquid, must absorb heat; so that, between the opposite effects, I should have supposed the original temperature would have been preserved.
The gas, when it's condensed into a liquid, must release heat; and on the other hand, snow or ice, when it turns into a liquid, must take in heat; so, with these opposing effects, I would have thought the original temperature would be maintained.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
But you have forgotten to take into the account the rarefaction of the water (or melted ice) by the impregnation of the gas; and this is the cause of the cold which is ultimately produced.
But you've forgotten to consider the thinning of the water (or melted ice) due to the absorption of the gas; and this is what ultimately causes the cold that is produced.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Is the sal volatile (the smell of which so strongly resembles hartshorn) likewise a preparation of ammonia?
Is the sal volatile (which smells so much like hartshorn) also a form of ammonia?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is carbonat of ammonia dissolved in water; and which, in its concrete state, is commonly called salts of hartshorn. Ammonia is caustic, like the fixed alkalies, as you may judge by the pungent effects of hartshorn, which cannot be taken internally, nor applied to delicate external parts, without being plentifully diluted with water.—Oil and acids are very excellent antidotes for alkaline poisons; can you guess why?
It is ammonia carbonate dissolved in water, which in solid form is commonly known as salts of hartshorn. Ammonia is caustic, similar to fixed alkalies, as you can tell by the strong effects of hartshorn, which cannot be taken internally or applied to sensitive external areas without being heavily diluted with water. Oil and acids are very effective antidotes for alkaline poisons; can you guess why?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Perhaps, because the oil combines with the alkali, and forms soap, and thus destroys its caustic properties; and the acid converts it into a compound salt, which, I suppose, is not so pernicious as caustic alkali.
Maybe it's because the oil mixes with the alkali and makes soap, which takes away its harsh properties; and the acid changes it into a compound salt, which I guess isn’t as harmful as caustic alkali.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Precisely so.
Exactly.
Ammoniacal gas, if it be mixed with atmospherical air, and a burning taper repeatedly plunged into it, will burn with a large flame of a peculiar yellow colour.
Ammoniacal gas, when mixed with air, will burn with a large flame of a distinct yellow color if a lit taper is repeatedly plunged into it.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But pray tell me, can ammonia be procured from this Lybian salt only?
But can ammonia be obtained only from this Libyan salt?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
So far from it, that it is contained in, and may be extracted from, all animal substances whatever. Hydrogen and nitrogen are two of the chief constituents of animal matter; it is therefore not surprising that they should occasionally meet and combine in those proportions that compose ammonia. But this alkali is more frequently generated by the spontaneous decomposition of animal substances; the hydrogen and nitrogen gases that arise from putrefied bodies combine, and form the volatile alkali.
So far from it, that it is found in and can be taken from all animal substances. Hydrogen and nitrogen are two of the main components of animal matter; so it’s not surprising that they sometimes come together and form ammonia. However, this alkali is more often produced by the natural breakdown of animal substances; the hydrogen and nitrogen gases released from decaying bodies come together and create the volatile alkali.
Muriat of ammonia, instead of being exclusively brought from Lybia, as it originally was, is now chiefly prepared in Europe, by chemical processes. Ammonia, although principally extracted from this salt, can also be produced by a great variety of other substances. The horns of cattle, especially those of deer, yield it in abundance, and it is from this circumstance that a solution of ammonia in water has been called hartshorn. It may likewise 43 be procured from wool, flesh, and bones; in a word, any animal substance whatever yields it by decomposition.
Muriate of ammonia, instead of being exclusively sourced from Libya like it used to be, is now mainly produced in Europe through chemical processes. Ammonia, while mostly derived from this salt, can also be obtained from a wide range of other materials. The horns of cattle, especially deer, provide it in large quantities, which is why a solution of ammonia in water is referred to as hartshorn. It can also be obtained from wool, meat, and bones; in short, any animal substance can yield it through decomposition. 43
We shall now lay aside the alkalies, however important the subject may be, till we treat of their combination with acids. The next time we meet we shall examine the earths.
We will set aside the alkalis for now, no matter how important they are, until we discuss their combination with acids. Next time we meet, we will look at the earths.
* This defence of the general theory, however plausible, is liable to some obvious objections. The phenomenon might perhaps be better accounted for by supposing that a solution of alkali in water has less capacity for heat than either water or alkali in their separate state.
* This defense of the general theory, while it seems reasonable, has some clear counterarguments. The phenomenon might be better explained by assuming that a solution of alkali in water has a lower heat capacity than water or alkali when they are separate.
* This amalgam is easily obtained, by placing a globule of mercury upon a piece of muriat, or carbonat of ammonia, and electrifying this globule by the Voltaic battery. The globule instantly begins to expand to three or four times its former size, and becomes much less fluid, though without losing its metallic lustre, a change which is ascribed to the metallic basis of ammonia uniting with the mercury. This is an extremely curious experiment.
* You can easily create this mixture by putting a small drop of mercury on a piece of hydrochloride or ammonium carbonate and applying electricity from a Voltaic battery to it. The drop quickly expands to three or four times its original size and becomes much thicker, though it retains its shiny metallic appearance. This change is thought to occur because the metallic component of ammonia combines with the mercury. This is a really interesting experiment.
CONVERSATION XV.
ON EARTH.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The EARTHS, which we are to-day to examine, are nine in number:
The EARTHS, which we are going to look at today, are nine in total:
SILEX,
SILEX
ALUMINE,
ALUMINE
BARYTES,
Barytes
LIME,
LIME
MAGNESIA,
MAGNESIA,
STRONTITES,
STRONTITES,
YTTRIA,
YTTRIUM,
GLUCINA,
GLUCINA
ZIRCONIA.
ZIRCONIA.
The last three are of late discovery; their properties are but imperfectly known; and, as they have not yet been applied to use, it will be unnecessary to enter into any particulars respecting them; we shall confine our remarks, therefore, to the first five. They are composed, as you have already learnt, of a metallic basis combined with oxygen; and, from this circumstance, are incombustible.
The last three were discovered recently; we don’t know much about their properties yet, and since they haven’t been put to use, there’s no need to go into details about them. So, we’ll stick to discussing the first five. As you already know, they consist of a metallic base combined with oxygen, which makes them non-flammable.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Yet I have seen turf burnt in the country, and it makes an excellent fire; the earth becomes red hot, and produces a very great quantity of heat.
Yet I have seen grass burned in the countryside, and it makes a great fire; the ground gets red hot and generates a huge amount of heat.
MRS. B.
MRS. B
It is not the earth that burns, my dear, but the roots, grass, and other remnants of vegetables that are intermixed with it. The caloric, which is produced by the combustion of these substances, makes the earth red hot, and this being a bad conductor of heat, retains its caloric a long time; but were you to examine it when cooled, you would find that it had not absorbed one particle of oxygen, nor suffered any alteration from the fire. Earth is, however, from the circumstance just mentioned, an excellent radiator of heat, and owes its utility, when mixed with fuel, solely to that property. It is in this point of view that Count Rumford has recommended balls of incombustible substances to be arranged in fire-places, and mixed with the coals, by which means the caloric disengaged by the combustion of the latter is more perfectly reflected into the room, and an expense of fuel is saved.
It's not the earth that's burning, my dear, but the roots, grass, and other plant remnants mixed in with it. The heat generated by burning these substances makes the earth extremely hot, and since it's not a good conductor of heat, it holds onto that heat for a long time. However, if you were to check it after it cools down, you'd see it didn’t absorb any oxygen or change at all from the fire. The earth, because of this property, is a great radiator of heat, and its usefulness when mixed with fuel comes solely from that characteristic. This is why Count Rumford suggested placing non-combustible materials in fireplaces and mixing them with the coals, which allows the heat released by burning the coals to be better reflected into the room, saving on fuel costs.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I expected that the list of earths would be much more considerable. When I think of the great 46 variety of soils, I am astonished that there is not a greater number of earths to form them.
I thought the list of earths would be much larger. Considering the wide variety of soils, I'm surprised there aren't more earths to create them.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
You might, indeed, almost confine that number to four; for barytes, strontites, and the others of late discovery, act but so small a part in this great theatre, that they cannot be reckoned as essential to the general formation of the globe. And you must not confine your idea of earths to the formation of soil; for rock, marble, chalk, slate, sand, flint, and all kinds of stones, from the precious jewels to the commonest pebbles; in a word, all the immense variety of mineral products, may be referred to some of these earths, either in a simple state, or combined the one with the other, or blended with other ingredients.
You could actually limit that number to four; because barytes, strontites, and other recently discovered minerals play such a minor role in this vast arena that they can't be considered essential to the overall structure of the Earth. Also, don't think of "earths" only in terms of soil formation; rocks, marble, chalk, slate, sand, flint, and all kinds of stones, from precious gems to regular pebbles—basically, all the countless varieties of minerals—can be traced back to some of these earths, whether in their pure form, combined with one another, or mixed with other substances.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Precious stones composed of earth! That seems very difficult to conceive.
Precious stones made from the earth! That’s hard to imagine.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Is it more extraordinary than that the most precious of all jewels, diamond, should be composed of carbon? But diamond forms an exception, Mrs. B.; for, though a stone, it is not composed of earth.
Isn't it incredible that the most valuable gemstone, the diamond, is made of carbon? But the diamond is an exception, Mrs. B.; because, even though it's a stone, it's not made of earth.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
I did not specify the exception, as I knew you were so well acquainted with it. Besides, I would call a diamond a mineral rather than a stone, as the latter term always implies the presence of some earth.
I didn’t mention the exception because I knew you were already familiar with it. Also, I would refer to a diamond as a mineral instead of a stone, since the term "stone" usually suggests the existence of some earth.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I cannot conceive how such coarse materials can be converted into such beautiful productions.
I can't understand how such rough materials can be turned into such beautiful creations.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
We are very far from understanding all the secret resources of nature; but I do not think the spontaneous formation of the crystals, which we call precious stones, one of the most difficult phenomena to comprehend.
We are still a long way from understanding all the hidden resources of nature, but I don’t think the natural formation of the crystals we refer to as precious stones is one of the hardest phenomena to grasp.
By the slow and regular work of ages, perhaps of hundreds of ages, these earths may be gradually dissolved by water, and as gradually deposited by their solvent in the undisturbed process of crystallisation. The regular arrangement of their particles, during their reunion in a solid mass, gives them that brilliancy, transparency, and beauty, for which they are so much admired; and renders them in appearance so totally different from their rude and primitive ingredients.
Through the slow and steady processes of many ages, possibly hundreds of them, these minerals may gradually dissolve in water and then be deposited by that same water in a calm process of crystallization. The orderly arrangement of their particles as they come together in a solid form gives them the brightness, clarity, and beauty that we admire so much, making them look completely different from their rough and original components.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But how does it happen that they are spontaneously dissolved, and afterwards crystallised?
But how does it happen that they dissolve on their own and then crystallize afterwards?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
The scarcity of many kinds of crystals, as rubies, emeralds, topazes, &c. shows that their formation is not an operation very easily carried on in nature. But cannot you imagine that when water, holding in solution some particles of earth, filters through the crevices of hills or mountains, and at length dribbles into some cavern, each successive drop may be slowly evaporated, leaving behind it the particle of earth which it held in solution? You know that crystallisation is more regular and perfect, in proportion as the evaporation of the solvent is slow and uniform; nature, therefore, who knows no limit of time, has, in all works of this kind, an infinite advantage over any artist who attempts to imitate such productions.
The rarity of various types of crystals, like rubies, emeralds, topazes, etc., indicates that their formation doesn’t happen easily in nature. But can you picture that when water, carrying some earth particles in solution, seeps through the cracks of hills or mountains and eventually drips into a cave, each drop might slowly evaporate, leaving behind the earth particle it contained? You know that crystallization is more orderly and perfect the slower and more uniform the evaporation of the solvent is; therefore, nature, which isn’t constrained by time, has an infinite advantage over any artist trying to recreate such formations.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I can now conceive that the arrangement of the particles of earth, during crystallisation, may be such as to occasion transparency, by admitting a free passage to the rays of light; but I cannot understand why crystallised earths should assume such beautiful colours as most of them do. Sapphire, 49 for instance, is of a celestial blue; ruby, a deep red; topaz, a brilliant yellow?
I can now understand that the way the particles of earth are arranged during crystallization can allow light to pass through, making them transparent. However, I still don’t get why crystallized earths take on such beautiful colors as many of them do. Sapphire is a heavenly blue, ruby is a deep red, and topaz is a bright yellow. 49
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Nothing is more simple than to suppose that the arrangement of their particles is such, as to transmit some of the coloured rays of light, and to reflect others, in which case the stone must appear of the colour of the rays which it reflects. But besides, it frequently happens that the colour of a stone is owing to a mixture of some metallic matter.
Nothing is simpler than to imagine that the way its particles are arranged allows it to transmit some colored rays of light and reflect others, in which case the stone will look the color of the rays it reflects. However, it often happens that a stone's color comes from a mix of some metallic substance.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Pray, are the different kinds of precious stones each composed of one individual earth, or are they formed of a combination of several earths?
Pray, are the different types of precious stones each made up of one specific earth, or are they created from a mix of several earths?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
A great variety of materials enters into the composition of most of them; not only several earths, but sometimes salts and metals. The earths, however, in their simple state, frequently form very beautiful crystals; and, indeed, it is in that state only that they can be obtained perfectly pure.
A wide range of materials make up most of them; not just various types of earth, but sometimes salts and metals too. The earths, however, in their pure form, often create very beautiful crystals; and in fact, it’s only in that form that they can be obtained completely pure.
EMILY.
EMILY.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Yes; but this spar is a very imperfect specimen of crystallisation; it consists of a variety of ingredients confusedly blended together, as you may judge by its opacity, and by the various colours and appearances which it exhibits.
Yes; but this spar is a pretty poor example of crystallization; it’s made up of a mix of different materials all jumbled together, as you can tell from its cloudiness and the various colors and looks it shows.
But, in examining the earths in their most perfect and agreeable form, we must not lose sight of that state in which they are commonly found, and which, if less pleasing to the eye, is far more interesting by its utility.
But, when looking at the planets in their best and most attractive form, we shouldn't forget about the state in which they're usually found, which, although not as visually appealing, is much more fascinating because of its usefulness.
All the earths are more or less endowed with alkaline properties; but there are four, barytes, magnesia, lime, and strontites, which are called alkaline earths, because they possess those qualities in so great a degree, as to entitle them, in most respects, to the rank of alkalies. They combine and form compound salts with acids, in the same way as alkalies; they are, like them, susceptible of a considerable degree of causticity, and are acted upon in a similar manner by chemical tests.—The remaining earths, silex and alumine, with one or two others of late discovery, are in some degree more earthy, that is to say, they possess more completely the properties common to all the earths, which 51 are, insipidity, dryness, unalterableness in the fire, infusibility, &c.
All the earths have varying alkaline properties, but there are four—barytes, magnesia, lime, and strontites—that are known as alkaline earths because they have these qualities to such an extent that they can often be regarded as alkalies. They combine with acids to form compound salts just like alkalies do; they are also capable of being quite caustic and react similarly to chemical tests. The other earths, like silex and alumine, along with a couple of recently discovered ones, tend to be more earthy, meaning they exhibit more of the characteristics found in all earths, which include lack of taste, dryness, stability in fire, and infusibility. 51
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Yet, did you not tell us that silex, or siliceous earth, when mixed with an alkali, was fusible, and run into glass?
Yet, didn't you tell us that silica, or siliceous earth, when mixed with an alkali, can melt and be formed into glass?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes, my dear; but the characteristic properties of earths, which I have mentioned, are to be considered as belonging to them in a state of purity only; a state in which they are very seldom to be met with in nature.—Besides these general properties, each earth has its own specific characters, by which it is distinguished from any other substance.—Let us therefore review them separately.
Yes, my dear; but the main properties of earths that I mentioned should be regarded as existing only in their pure form; a state in which they are rarely found in nature. — In addition to these general properties, each type of earth has its own specific characteristics that set it apart from any other substance. — So, let’s take a closer look at them one by one.
Silex, or SILICA, abounds in flint, sand, sandstone, agate, jasper, &c.; it forms the basis of many precious stones, and particularly of those which strike fire with steel. It is rough to the touch, scratches and wears away metals; it is acted upon by no acid but the fluoric, and is not soluble in water by any known process; but nature certainly dissolves it by means with which we are unacquainted, and thus produces a variety of siliceous crystals, and amongst these rock crystal, 52 which is the purest specimen of this earth. Silex appears to have been intended by Providence to form the solid basis of the globe, to serve as a foundation for the original mountains, and give them that hardness and durability which has enabled them to resist the various revolutions which the surface of the earth has successively undergone. From these mountains siliceous rocks have, during the course of ages, been gradually detached by torrents of water, and brought down in fragments; these, in the violence and rapidity of their descent, are sometimes crumbled to sand, and in this state form the beds of rivers and of the sea, chiefly composed of siliceous materials. Sometimes the fragments are broken without being pulverised by their fall, and assume the form of pebbles, which gradually become rounded and polished.
Silex, or SILICA, is found in flint, sand, sandstone, agate, jasper, etc.; it’s the main component of many precious stones, especially those that generate sparks when struck against steel. It feels rough to the touch, scratches and wears down metals; it doesn’t react to any acid except for hydrofluoric acid, and it doesn’t dissolve in water through any known method; but nature does seem to dissolve it through processes we don’t fully understand, producing various siliceous crystals, including rock crystal, 52 which is the purest form of this substance. Silex seems to have been designed by nature to form the solid foundation of the earth, acting as a base for the original mountains, giving them the strength and durability to withstand the many changes the earth's surface has gone through over time. Over the ages, siliceous rocks from these mountains have been worn away by water torrents and broken down into fragments; during their rapid descent, they sometimes break into sand, which then forms the beds of rivers and the sea, mostly made up of siliceous materials. Other times, the fragments shatter without turning to powder upon hitting the ground and become pebbles, which gradually get rounded and smoothed out.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Pray what is the true colour of silex, which forms such a variety of different coloured substances? Sand is brown, flint is nearly black, and precious stones are of all colours.
Pray what is the true color of silex, which creates such a variety of different colored substances? Sand is brown, flint is almost black, and gemstones come in all colors.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I wonder that silex is not more valuable, since it forms the basis of so many precious stones.
I find it surprising that flint isn't more valuable, considering it’s the foundation for so many precious stones.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
You must not forget that the value we set upon precious stones depends in a great measure upon the scarcity with which nature affords them; for, were those productions either common or perfectly imitable by art, they would no longer, notwithstanding their beauty, be so highly esteemed. But the real value of siliceous earth, in many of the most useful arts, is very extensive. Mixed with clay, it forms the basis of all the various kinds of earthen ware, from the most common utensils to the most refined ornaments.
You shouldn't forget that the value we place on precious stones largely depends on how rare they are in nature; if these gems were either common or could be easily replicated by artificial means, they wouldn't be as highly regarded despite their beauty. However, the true value of siliceous earth is significant in many of the most useful arts. When mixed with clay, it serves as the foundation for all kinds of pottery, from everyday items to the most elegant decorations.
EMILY.
EMILY
And we must recollect its importance in the formation of glass with potash.
And we need to remember its importance in making glass with potash.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Nor should we omit to mention, likewise, many other important uses of silex, such as being the chief ingredient of some of the most durable cements, of mortar, &c.
Nor should we forget to mention, as well, many other important uses of silex, like being the main ingredient in some of the most durable cements, mortar, etc.
I said before, that siliceous earth combined with no acid but the fluoric; it is for this reason that glass is liable to be attacked by that acid only, which, from its strong affinity for silex, forces that substance from its combination with the potash, and thus destroys the glass.
I mentioned earlier that siliceous earth only combines with fluoric acid. That’s why glass can only be affected by this acid, which, due to its strong attraction to silica, pulls that substance away from its bond with potash, leading to the destruction of the glass.
We will now hasten to proceed to the other earths, for I am rather apprehensive of your growing weary of this part of our subject.
We will now quickly move on to the other worlds, as I’m concerned you might be getting tired of this part of our discussion.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
The history of the earths is not quite so entertaining as that of the simple substances.
The history of the earth isn't as entertaining as that of the basic elements.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Perhaps not; but it is absolutely indispensable that you should know something of them; for they form the basis of so many interesting and important compounds, that their total omission would throw great obscurity on our general outline of chemical science. We shall, however, review them in as cursory a manner as the subject can admit of.
Perhaps not; but it's essential for you to know something about them; they are the foundation of so many interesting and important compounds that leaving them out would create significant confusion in our general overview of chemical science. We will, however, cover them as briefly as the topic allows.
Alumine derives its name from a compound salt called alum, of which it forms the basis.
Alumina gets its name from a compound salt known as alum, which it is based on.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
That is true; but as the compound salt was known long before its basis was discovered, it was very natural that when the earth was at length separated from the acid, it should derive its name from the compound from which it was obtained. However, to remove your scruples, we will call the salt according to the new nomenclature, sulphat of alumine. From this combination, alumine may be obtained in its pure state; it is then soft to the touch, makes a paste with water, and hardens in the fire. In nature, it is found chiefly in clay, which contains a considerable proportion of this earth; it is very abundant in fuller’s earth, slate, and a variety of other mineral productions. There is indeed scarcely any mineral substance more useful to mankind than alumine. In the state of clay, it forms large strata of the earth, gives consistency to the soil of valleys, and of all low and damp spots, such as swamps and marshes. The beds of lakes, ponds, and springs, are almost entirely of clay; instead of allowing of the filtration of water, as sand does, it forms an impenetrable bottom, and by this means water is accumulated in the caverns of the earth, producing 56 those reservoirs whence springs issue, and spout out at the surface.
That’s true; but since the compound salt was known long before its basis was discovered, it was completely reasonable that when the earth was finally separated from the acid, it should take its name from the compound it came from. However, to ease your concerns, we’ll call the salt by the new name, sulphat of alumine. From this combination, alumine can be obtained in its pure form; it is then soft to the touch, forms a paste with water, and hardens when heated. In nature, it’s mainly found in clay, which has a significant amount of this earth; it is very plentiful in fuller’s earth, slate, and various other minerals. In fact, there’s hardly any mineral substance more useful to humanity than alumine. In its clay state, it creates large layers in the earth, adds structure to the soil in valleys, and fills low and wet areas, like swamps and marshes. The bottoms of lakes, ponds, and springs are nearly all made of clay; instead of allowing water to filter through like sand does, it creates a solid barrier, which helps to collect water in underground caverns, leading to those reservoirs where springs emerge and flow to the surface.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I always thought that these subterraneous reservoirs of water were bedded by some hard stone, or rock, which the water could not penetrate.
I always thought that these underground water reservoirs were layered over by some hard stone or rock that the water couldn’t get through.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
That is not the case; for in the course of time water would penetrate, or wear away silex, or any other kind of stone, while it is effectually stopped by clay, or alumine.
That’s not true; over time, water would break through or erode silex or any other type of stone, while it is effectively blocked by clay or alumina.
The solid compact soils, such as are fit for corn, owe their consistence in a great measure to alumine; this earth is therefore used to improve sandy or chalky soils, which do not retain a sufficient quantity of water for the purpose of vegetation.
The dense, compact soils suitable for corn owe their structure largely to clay. This material is used to enhance sandy or chalky soils, which don’t hold enough water for plants to grow effectively.
Alumine is the most essential ingredient in all potteries. It enters into the composition of brick, as well as that of the finest porcelain; the addition of silex and water hardens it, renders it susceptible of a degree of vitrification, and makes it perfectly fit for its various purposes.
Alumine is the key ingredient in all types of pottery. It’s part of both brick and the finest porcelain; adding silicate and water hardens it, makes it capable of a certain level of vitrification, and prepares it perfectly for different uses.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I can scarcely conceive that brick and china should be made of the same materials.
I can hardly imagine that brick and china are made from the same materials.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Brick consists almost entirely of baked clay; but a certain proportion of silex is essential to the formation of earthen or stone ware. In common potteries sand is used for that purpose; a more pure silex is, I believe, necessary for the composition of porcelain, as well as a finer kind of clay; and these materials are, no doubt, more carefully prepared, and curiously wrought, in the one case than in the other. Porcelain owes its beautiful semitransparency to a commencement of vitrification.
Brick is mostly made of baked clay, but a certain amount of silica is needed to create earthenware or stoneware. In regular pottery, sand is used for that purpose; however, a purer silica is, I think, required for making porcelain, along with a finer type of clay. These materials are undoubtedly more carefully prepared and intricately crafted in one case than the other. Porcelain gets its lovely semitransparency from the beginning stages of vitrification.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But the commonest earthen-ware, though not transparent, is covered with a kind of glazing.
But the most common earthenware, while not transparent, has a type of glaze on it.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
That precaution is equally necessary for use as for beauty, as the ware would be liable to be spoiled and corroded by a variety of substances, if not covered with a coating of this kind. In porcelain it consists of enamel, which is a fine white opake glass, formed of metallic oxyds, sand, salts, and such other materials as are susceptible of vitrification. The glazing of common earthen-ware is made chiefly of oxyd of lead, or sometimes merely of salt, which, when thinly spread over earthen vessels, will, at a certain heat, run into opake glass.
That precaution is just as important for functionality as it is for aesthetics, as the materials could get damaged and corroded by various substances without this type of protective coating. In porcelain, this coating is called enamel, which is a fine white opaque glass made from metallic oxides, sand, salts, and other materials that can be vitrified. The glazing on regular earthenware mainly consists of lead oxide or sometimes just salt, which, when spread thinly over earthen vessels, will melt into opaque glass at certain temperatures.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And of what nature are the colours which are used for painting porcelain?
And what kind of colors are used for painting porcelain?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
They are all composed of metallic oxyds, so that these colours, instead of receiving injury from the application of fire, are strengthened and developed by its action, which causes them to undergo different degrees of oxydation.
They are all made of metallic oxides, so these colors, instead of being damaged by the application of fire, are enhanced and developed by it, which causes them to experience different levels of oxidation.
Alumine and silex are not only often combined by art, but they have in nature a very strong tendency to unite, and are found combined, in different proportions, in various gems and other minerals. Indeed, many of the precious stones, such as ruby, oriental sapphire, amethyst, &c. consist chiefly of alumine.
Alumina and silica are not just frequently combined through human skill, but they also have a natural tendency to bond and are found together in different amounts in various gems and minerals. In fact, many precious stones, like rubies, sapphires, amethysts, etc., are mainly made up of alumina.
We may now proceed to the alkaline earths, I shall say but a few words on BARYTES, as it is hardly ever used, except in chemical laboratories. It is remarkable for its great weight, and its strong alkaline properties, such as destroying animal substances, turning green some blue vegetable colours, and showing a powerful attraction for acids; this last property it possesses to such a degree, particularly with regard to the sulphuric acid, that it will always detect its presence in any substance or combination whatever, by immediately uniting with it, and forming a sulphat of barytes. This 59 renders it a very valuable chemical test. It is found pretty abundantly in nature in the state of carbonat, from which the pure earth can be easily separated.
We can now move on to the alkaline earths. I'll just say a few words about Baryte, as it's rarely used outside of chemical labs. It's notable for its heavy weight and strong alkaline properties, such as breaking down animal materials, changing some blue plant dyes to green, and having a strong affinity for acids. This last property is especially pronounced with sulfuric acid, as it can always detect its presence in any substance or mixture by immediately bonding with it to form a barium sulfate. This 59 makes it a very useful chemical test. It's found fairly abundantly in nature as carbonate, from which the pure earth can be easily extracted.
The next earth we have to consider is LIME. This is a substance of too great and general importance to be passed over so slightly as the last.
The next substance we need to consider is Lime. This is a material of significant and broad importance that shouldn't be overlooked as casually as the previous one.
Lime is strongly alkaline. In nature it is not met with in its simple state, as its affinity for water and carbonic acid is so great, that it is always found combined with these substances, with which it forms the common lime-stone; but it is separated in the kiln from these ingredients, which are volatilised whenever a sufficient degree of heat is applied.
Lime is highly alkaline. In nature, it doesn't exist in its pure form because it has such a strong attraction to water and carbonic acid that it is always found combined with these substances, forming the common limestone. However, it can be extracted in the kiln from these ingredients, which are vaporized once enough heat is applied.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Pure lime, then, is nothing but lime-stone, which has been deprived, in the kiln, of its water and carbonic acid?
Pure lime is simply limestone that has been heated in a kiln to remove its water and carbon dioxide.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Precisely: in this state it is called quick-lime, and it is so caustic, that it is capable of decomposing the dead bodies of animals very rapidly, without their undergoing the process of putrefaction.—I have here some quick lime, which is kept carefully corked up in a bottle to prevent the access 60 of air; for were it at all exposed to the atmosphere, it would absorb both moisture and carbonic acid gas from it, and be soon slaked. Here is also some lime-stone—we shall pour a little water on each, and observe the effects that result from it.
Sure: in this form, it's called quick-lime, and it's so caustic that it can quickly break down dead animal bodies without going through the process of decay. I have some quicklime here that's carefully sealed in a bottle to keep air out; if it were exposed to the atmosphere, it would absorb moisture and carbon dioxide, and would soon become slaked. I also have some limestone—let's pour a little water on each and see what happens. 60
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
How the quick-lime hisses! It is become excessively hot!—It swells, and now it bursts and crumbles to powder, while the water appears to produce no kind of alteration on the lime-stone.
How the quicklime hisses! It has become extremely hot!—It expands, and now it bursts and crumbles to dust, while the water seems to have no effect on the limestone.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Because the lime-stone is already saturated with water, whilst the quick-lime, which has been deprived of it in the kiln, combines with it with very great avidity, and produces this prodigious disengagement of heat, the cause of which I formerly explained to you; do you recollect it?
Because the limestone is already soaked with water, while the quicklime, which has lost its water in the kiln, eagerly combines with it and releases a huge amount of heat, the reason for which I explained to you earlier; do you remember that?
EMILY.
EMILY.
Yes; you said that the heat did not proceed from the lime, but from the water which was solidified, and thus parted with its heat of liquidity.
Yes; you said that the heat didn't come from the lime, but from the water that was solidified, and so it lost the heat from being liquid.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
Very well. If we continue to add successive quantities of water to the lime after being slaked 61 and crumbled as you see, it will then gradually be diffused in the water, till it will at length be dissolved in it, and entirely disappear; but for this purpose it requires no less than 700 times its weight of water. This solution is called lime-water.
Alright. If we keep adding more and more water to the lime after it's been slaked 61 and crumbled like you see, it will slowly mix into the water until it eventually dissolves completely and disappears; however, it needs at least 700 times its weight in water for this to happen. This mixture is called lime-water.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
How very small, then, is the proportion of lime dissolved!
How incredibly small, then, is the amount of lime that is dissolved!
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Barytes is still of more difficult solution; it dissolves only in 900 times its weight of water: but it is much more soluble in the state of crystals. The liquid contained in this bottle is lime-water; it is often used as a medicine, chiefly, I believe, for the purpose of combining with, and neutralising, the superabundant acid which it meets with in the stomach.
Barytes is still quite difficult to dissolve; it only dissolves in 900 times its weight of water. However, it is much more soluble when in crystal form. The liquid in this bottle is lime water; it's often used as medicine, mainly, I think, to combine with and neutralize the excess acid it encounters in the stomach.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I am surprised that it is so perfectly clear; it does not at all partake of the whiteness of the lime.
I’m surprised it's so perfectly clear; it doesn’t have any of the whiteness of the lime at all.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
Have you forgotten that, in solutions, the solid body is so minutely subdivided by the fluid as to become invisible, and therefore will not in the least degree impair the transparency of the solvent?
Have you forgotten that in solutions, the solid is broken down so finely by the liquid that it becomes invisible, and therefore does not affect the transparency of the solvent at all?
I said that the attraction of lime for carbonic acid was so strong, that it would absorb it from the atmosphere. We may see this effect by exposing a glass of lime-water to the air; the lime will then separate from the water, combine with the carbonic acid, and re-appear on the surface in the form of a white film, which is carbonat of lime, commonly called chalk.
I pointed out that lime is so attracted to carbonic acid that it can draw it out of the air. We can observe this by leaving a glass of lime-water exposed to the atmosphere; the lime will separate from the water, combine with the carbonic acid, and form a white film on the surface, which is calcium carbonate, commonly known as chalk.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Chalk is, then, a compound salt! I never should have supposed that those immense beds of chalk, that we see in many parts of the country, were a salt.—Now, the white film begins to appear on the surface of the water; but it is far from resembling hard solid chalk.
Chalk is, then, a compound salt! I never would have thought that those huge chalk deposits we see in many areas of the country were a salt. Now, a white film is starting to show on the surface of the water, but it definitely doesn't look like hard solid chalk.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
That is owing to its state of extreme division; in a little time it will collect into a more compact mass, and subside at the bottom of the glass.
That is because it is extremely divided; soon it will come together into a more solid mass and settle at the bottom of the glass.
If you breathe into lime-water, the carbonic acid, which is mixed with the air that you expire, will produce the same effect. It is an experiment very easily made;—I shall pour some lime-water into this glass tube, and, by breathing repeatedly into it, you will soon perceive a precipitation of chalk—
If you breathe into lime-water, the carbonic acid mixed in with the air you exhale will create the same effect. This is a very simple experiment; I will pour some lime-water into this glass tube, and by breathing into it several times, you'll soon notice a formation of chalk.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I see already a small white cloud formed.
I already see a small white cloud forming.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It is composed of minute particles of chalk; at present it floats in the water, but it will soon subside.
It is made up of tiny particles of chalk; right now it’s floating in the water, but it will soon sink.
Carbonat of lime, or chalk, you see, is insoluble in water, since the lime which was dissolved re-appears when converted into chalk; but you must take notice of a very singular circumstance, which is, that chalk is soluble in water impregnated with carbonic acid.
Carbonate of lime, or chalk, is insoluble in water because the lime that was dissolved reappears when it's turned into chalk. However, you should note a very interesting fact: chalk is soluble in water that contains carbonic acid.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It is very curious, indeed, that carbonic acid gas should render lime soluble in one instance, and insoluble in the other!
It’s really interesting that carbon dioxide can make lime soluble in one case and insoluble in another!
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
I have here a bottle of Seltzer water, which, you know, is strongly impregnated with carbonic acid:—let us pour a little of it into a glass of lime-water. You see that it immediately forms a precipitation of carbonat of lime?
I have a bottle of sparkling water here, which, as you know, is heavily infused with carbonic acid:—let's pour some of it into a glass of lime water. You can see that it instantly creates a precipitation of calcium carbonate?
EMILY.
EMILY
Yes, a white cloud appears.
Yes, a white cloud is seen.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
I shall now pour an additional quantity of the Seltzer water into the lime-water—
I will now add more seltzer water to the lime water—
EMILY.
EMILY.
How singular! The cloud is re-dissolved, and the liquid is again transparent.
How unique! The cloud has dissolved again, and the liquid is clear once more.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
All the mystery depends upon this circumstance, that carbonat of lime is soluble in carbonic acid, whilst it is insoluble in water; the first quantity of carbonic acid, therefore, which I introduce into the lime-water, was employed in forming the carbonat of lime, which remained visible, until an additional quantity of carbonic acid dissolved it. Thus, you see, when the lime and carbonic acid are in proper proportions to form chalk, the white cloud appears, but when the acid predominates, the chalk is no sooner formed than it is dissolved.
All the mystery comes down to this fact: calcium carbonate dissolves in carbonic acid, but it's not soluble in water. So, the first amount of carbonic acid that I add to the lime water is used to create the calcium carbonate, which stays visible until more carbonic acid is added to dissolve it. So, you can see that when the lime and carbonic acid are in the right amounts to create chalk, a white cloud appears. But when there’s too much acid, the chalk forms and then dissolves almost immediately.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
That is now the case; but let us try whether a further addition of lime-water will again precipitate the chalk.
That’s the situation now; but let’s see if adding more lime-water will cause the chalk to precipitate again.
EMILY.
EMILY.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
We have, I think, carried this experiment far enough; every repetition would but exhibit the same appearances.
We’ve already pushed this experiment far enough; repeating it would just show the same results.
Lime combines with most of the acids, to which the carbonic (as being the weakest) readily yields it; but these combinations we shall have an opportunity of noticing more particularly hereafter. It unites with phosphorus, and with sulphur, in their simple state; in short, of all the earths, lime is that which nature employs most frequently, and most abundantly, in its innumerable combinations. It is the basis of all calcareous earths and stones; we find it likewise in the animal and the vegetable creations.
Lime reacts with most acids, with carbonic acid (the weakest) reacting the easiest. We’ll get a chance to look at these combinations in more detail later. It also bonds with phosphorus and sulfur in their pure forms. In short, of all the earth materials, lime is the one that nature uses most often and in the greatest amounts in its countless combinations. It forms the foundation of all calcareous earths and stones, and we also find it in both animal and plant life.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And in the arts is not lime of very great utility?
And isn't lime really useful in the arts?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Scarcely any substance more so; you know that it is a most essential requisite in building, as it constitutes the basis of all cements, such as mortar, stucco, plaister, &c.
Scarcely any substance is more important; you know that it is a crucial requirement in construction, as it forms the foundation of all cements, like mortar, stucco, plaster, etc.
Lime is also of infinite importance in agriculture; it lightens and warms soils that are too cold, and compact, in consequence of too great a proportion of clay.—But it would be endless to enumerate the various purposes for which it is employed; and you know enough of it to form some idea of its importance; we shall, therefore, now proceed to the third alkaline earth, MAGNESIA.
Lime is incredibly important in agriculture; it improves and warms soils that are too cold and compact due to an excess of clay. However, it would take too long to list all the different ways it’s used, and you know enough about it to understand its significance. So, let’s move on to the third alkaline earth, MAGNESIUM.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I am already pretty well acquainted with that earth; it is a medicine.
I already know that place pretty well; it’s a cure.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is in the state of carbonat that magnesia is usually employed medicinally; it then differs but little in appearance from its simple form, which is that of a very fine light white powder. It dissolves in 2000 times its weight of water, but forms with acids extremely soluble salts. It has not so great an attraction for acids as lime, and consequently yields them to the latter. It is found in a great variety of mineral combinations, such as slate, mica, amianthus, and more particularly in a certain lime stone, which has lately been discovered by Mr. Tennant to contain it in very great quantities. It does not attract and solidify water, like lime: but when mixed with water and exposed to the atmosphere, it slowly absorbs 67 carbonic acid from the latter, and thus loses its causticity. Its chief use in medicine is, like that of lime, derived from its readiness to combine with, and neutralise, the acid which it meets with in the stomach.
It is in the form of carbonate that magnesium is usually used for medicinal purposes; it looks very similar to its simple form, which is a very fine, light white powder. It dissolves in 2000 times its weight of water but forms highly soluble salts with acids. It doesn’t have as strong an attraction for acids as lime does, so it gives them up to lime more easily. It can be found in various mineral combinations, like slate, mica, amianthus, and especially in a particular limestone that Mr. Tennant recently discovered to contain it in large quantities. It doesn’t attract and solidify water like lime; however, when mixed with water and exposed to the air, it slowly absorbs carbonic acid from the atmosphere, which causes it to lose its causticity. Its main use in medicine is, like lime’s, due to its ability to combine with and neutralize the acid found in the stomach. 67
EMILY.
EMILY.
Yet, you said that it was taken in the state of carbonat, in which case it has already combined with an acid?
Yet, you said it was taken in the state of carbonate, in which case it has already combined with an acid?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Yes; but the carbonic is the last of all the acids in the order of affinities; it will therefore yield the magnesia to any of the others. It is, however, frequently taken in its caustic state as a remedy for flatulence. Combined with sulphuric acid, magnesia forms another and more powerful medicine, commonly called Epsom salt.
Yes; but carbonic acid ranks the lowest in terms of affinities, so it will give up the magnesia to other acids. However, it is often used in its caustic form as a remedy for bloating. When combined with sulfuric acid, magnesia creates another, more potent medicine commonly known as Epsom salt.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And properly, sulphat of magnesia, I suppose? Pray why was it ever called Epsom salt?
And correctly, sulfate of magnesium, I guess? Why was it ever called Epsom salt?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Because there is a spring in the neighbourhood of Epsom which contains this salt in great abundance.
Because there’s a spring near Epsom that has this salt in large quantities.
The last alkaline earth which we have to mention is STRONTIAN, or STRONTITES, discovered by 68 Dr. Hope a few years ago. It so strongly resembles barytes in its properties, and is so sparingly found in nature, and of so little use in the arts, that it will not be necessary to enter into any particulars respecting it. One of the remarkable characteristic properties of strontites is, that its salts, when dissolved in spirit of wine, tinge the flame of a deep red, or blood colour.
The last alkaline earth we need to mention is STRONTIAN, or STRONTIUM MINERALS, which was discovered by 68 Dr. Hope a few years ago. It closely resembles barytes in its properties, is rarely found in nature, and is of minimal use in arts, so there's no need to go into any details about it. One of the notable characteristics of strontites is that its salts, when dissolved in alcohol, give the flame a deep red or blood color.
CONVERSATION XVI.
ON ACIDS.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
We may now proceed to the acids. Of the metallic oxyds, you have already acquired some general notions. This subject, though highly interesting in its details, is not of sufficient importance to our concise view of chemistry, to be particularly treated of; but it is absolutely necessary that you should be better acquainted with the acids, and likewise with their combinations with the alkalies, which form the triple compounds called NEUTRAL SALTS.
We can now move on to acids. You already have some basic understanding of metallic oxides. While this topic is quite interesting in detail, it isn’t crucial for our brief overview of chemistry, so we won’t focus on it too much. However, it’s essential for you to become more familiar with acids and their combinations with alkalis, which create the triple compounds known as Neutral salts.
The class of acids is characterised by very distinct properties. They all change blue vegetable infusions to a red colour: they are all more or less sour to the taste; and have a general tendency to combine with the earths, alkalies, and metallic oxyds.
The class of acids is characterized by very distinct properties. They all turn blue vegetable infusions red; they all taste somewhat sour; and they generally tend to combine with earths, alkalies, and metal oxides.
You have, I believe, a clear idea of the nomenclature by which the base (or radical) of the acid, and the various degrees of acidification, are expressed?
You have, I believe, a clear understanding of the terminology used to describe the base (or radical) of the acid and the different levels of acidity, right?
EMILY.
EMILY.
Yes, I think so; the acid is distinguished by the 70 name of its base, and its degree of oxydation, that is, the quantity of oxygen it contains, by the termination of that name in ous or ic; thus sulphureous acid is that formed by the smallest proportion of oxygen combined with sulphur; sulphuric acid that which results from the combination of sulphur with the greatest quantity of oxygen.
Yes, I think so; the acid is identified by the 70 name of its base, and its level of oxidation, meaning the amount of oxygen it contains, is indicated by the ending of that name in ous or ic; for example, sulphureous acid is formed by the smallest amount of oxygen combined with sulphur, while sulphuric acid is the result of combining sulphur with the largest quantity of oxygen.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
A still greater latitude may, in many cases, be allowed to the proportions of oxygen than can be combined with acidifiable radicals; for several of these radicals are susceptible of uniting with a quantity of oxygen so small as to be insufficient to give them the properties of acids; in these cases, therefore, they are converted into oxyds. Such is sulphur, which by exposure to the atmosphere with a degree of heat inadequate to produce inflammation, absorbs a small proportion of oxygen, which colours it red or brown. This, therefore, is the first degree of oxygenation of sulphur; the 2d converts it into sulphurous acid; the 3d into the sulphuric acid; and 4thly, if it was found capable of combining with a still larger proportion of oxygen, it would then be termed super-oxygenated sulphuric acid.
A greater range is often allowed for the proportions of oxygen that can combine with acidifiable radicals. Several of these radicals can unite with such a small amount of oxygen that it doesn't give them acidic properties; in these cases, they turn into oxides. Take sulfur, for instance. When exposed to the atmosphere at a temperature that doesn't cause inflammation, it absorbs a small amount of oxygen, turning it red or brown. This is the first stage of sulfur's oxygenation; the second stage turns it into sulfurous acid, the third stage into sulfuric acid, and fourthly, if it could combine with even more oxygen, it would be called super-oxygenated sulfuric acid.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Are these various degrees of oxygenation common to all the acids?
Are these different levels of oxygenation common to all acids?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
No; they vary much in this respect: some are susceptible of only one degree of oxygenation; others, of two, or three; there are but very few that will admit of more.
No; they vary a lot in this regard: some can only handle one level of oxygenation; others can manage two or three; there are very few that can take on more.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
The modern nomenclature must be of immense advantage in pointing out so easily the nature of the acids, and their various degrees of oxygenation.
The current naming system is extremely helpful in easily indicating the types of acids and their different levels of oxygenation.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Till lately many of the acids had not been decomposed; but analogy afforded so strong a proof of their compound nature, that I never could reconcile myself to classing them with the simple bodies, though this division has been adopted by several chemical writers. At present there are only the muriatic and the fluoric acids, which have not had their bases distinctly separated.
Until recently, many of the acids hadn't been broken down; however, the resemblance to other substances provided such strong evidence of their compound nature that I could never accept classifying them with the simple elements, even though this division has been adopted by several chemistry authors. Right now, there are only hydrochloric acid and hydrofluoric acid, which have not had their bases clearly separated.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
We have heard of a great variety of acids; pray how many are there in all?
We’ve heard of a lot of different acids; so, how many are there in total?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
I believe there are reckoned at present thirty-four, and their number is constantly increasing, as the science improves; but the most important, 72 and those to which we shall almost entirely confine our attention, are but few. I shall, however, give you a general view of the whole; and then we shall more particularly examine those that are the most essential.
I believe there are currently thirty-four recognized, and their number is constantly growing as the science advances; however, the most significant, 72 and those we will mostly focus on, are only a few. I’ll give you an overview of everything first, and then we’ll look more closely at the most important ones.
This class of bodies was formerly divided into mineral, vegetable, and animal acids, according to the substances from which they were commonly obtained.
This group of substances was previously classified into mineral, plant, and animal acids, based on the materials they were typically derived from.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
That, I should think, must have been an excellent arrangement; why was it altered?
That must have been a great setup; why was it changed?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Because in many cases it produced confusion. In which class, for instance, would you place carbonic acid?
Because in many cases it created confusion. In which category, for example, would you put carbonic acid?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Now I see the difficulty. I should be at a loss where to place it, as you have told us that it exists in the animal, vegetable, and mineral kingdoms.
Now I understand the challenge. I would struggle to find a place for it since you've said it exists in the animal, plant, and mineral worlds.
EMILY.
EMILY.
There would be the same objection with respect to phosphoric acid, which, though obtained chiefly from bones, can also, you said, be found in small quantities in stones, and likewise in some plants.
There would be the same objection regarding phosphoric acid, which, although primarily sourced from bones, can also, as you mentioned, be found in small amounts in stones and in certain plants.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
You see, therefore, the propriety of changing 73 this mode of classification. These objections do not exist in the present nomenclature; for the composition and nature of each individual acid is in some degree pointed out, instead of the class of bodies from which it is extracted; and, with regard to the more general division of acids, they are classed under these three heads:
You can see why it's appropriate to change 73 this way of classifying. Those objections aren't present in the current terminology; because the composition and properties of each specific acid are highlighted to some extent, rather than the type of substance from which it comes. As for the broader categories of acids, they're grouped into these three categories:
First, Acids of known or supposed simple bases, which are formed by the union of these bases with oxygen. They are the following:
First, acids made from well-known or assumed simple bases that result from these bases combining with oxygen. They are as follows:
The | Sulphuric |
![]() |
Acids, of known and simple bases. Acids, along with well-known and straightforward bases. |
Carbonic | |||
Nitric | |||
Phosphoric | |||
Arsenical | |||
Tungstenic | |||
Molybdenic | |||
Boracic | |||
Fluoric | |||
Muriatic |
This class comprehends the most anciently known and most important acids. The sulphuric, nitric, and muriatic were formerly, and are still frequently, called mineral acids.
This class includes the oldest and most important acids. Sulfuric, nitric, and hydrochloric acids were once, and still are often, referred to as mineral acids.
2dly, Acids that have double or binary radicals, and which consequently consist of triple combinations. These are the vegetable acids, whose common radical is a compound of hydrogen and carbon.
2dly, Acids that have double or binary radicals, and which consequently consist of triple combinations. These are the plant acids, whose common radical is a mixture of hydrogen and carbon.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But if the basis of all the vegetable acids be the same, it should form but one acid; it may indeed combine with different proportions of oxygen, but the nature of the acid must be the same.
But if all vegetable acids have the same foundation, they should consist of just one acid. They might combine with different amounts of oxygen, but the essence of the acid has to be the same.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The only difference that exists in the basis of vegetable acids, is the various proportions of hydrogen and carbon from which they are severally composed. But this is enough to produce a number of acids apparently very dissimilar. That they do not, however, differ essentially, is proved by their susceptibility of being converted into each other, by the addition or subtraction of a portion of hydrogen or of carbon. The names of these acids are,
The only difference among vegetable acids lies in the varying amounts of hydrogen and carbon they contain. However, this is enough to create many acids that seem quite different from each other. Yet, they don't actually differ fundamentally, as shown by their ability to be transformed into one another by adding or removing some hydrogen or carbon. The names of these acids are,
The | Acetic |
![]() |
Acids, of double bases, being of vegetable origin. Acids with two bases come from plants. |
Oxalic | |||
Tartarous | |||
Citric | |||
Malic | |||
Gallic | |||
Mucous | |||
Benzoic | |||
Succinic | |||
Camphoric | |||
Suberic |
The 3d class of acids consists of those which have triple radicals, and are therefore of a still more compound nature. This class comprehends the animal acids, which are,
The 3d class of acids includes those that have triple radicals, making them even more complex. This class consists of the animal acids, which are,
The | Lactic |
![]() |
Acids, of triple bases, or animal acids. Acids, from triple bases, or animal acids. |
Prussic | |||
Formic | |||
Bombic | |||
Sebacic | |||
Zoonic | |||
Lithic |
I have given you this summary account or enumeration of the acids, as you may find it more satisfactory to have at once an outline or a general notion of the extent of the subject; but we shall now confine ourselves to the first class, which requires our more immediate attention; and defer the few remarks which we shall have to make on the others, till we treat of the chemistry of the animal and vegetable kingdoms.
I’ve provided this summary of the acids so you can have a clearer idea of the topic at a glance. However, we will now focus on the first category, which needs our immediate attention, and we’ll save any comments on the others until we discuss the chemistry of the animal and plant kingdoms.
The acids of simple and known radicals are all capable of being decomposed by combustible bodies, to which they yield their oxygen. If, for instance, I pour a drop of sulphuric acid on this piece of iron, it will produce a spot of rust, you know what that is?
The acids of simple and known radicals can all be broken down by combustible materials, releasing their oxygen. For example, if I pour a drop of sulfuric acid on this piece of iron, it will create a rust spot. Do you know what that is?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Yes; it is an oxyd, formed by the oxygen of the acid combining with the iron.
Yes; it's an oxide, created by the oxygen in the acid combining with the iron.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
In this case you see the sulphur deposits the oxygen by which it was acidified on the metal. And again, if we pour some acid on a compound combustible substance, (we shall try it on this piece of wood,) it will combine with one or more of the constituents of that substance, and occasion a decomposition.
In this case, you'll notice that the sulfur deposits the oxygen that made the metal acidic. Also, if we pour some acid on a combustible material (let's try it on this piece of wood), it will react with one or more of its components and cause a breakdown.
EMILY.
EMILY.
It has changed the colour of the wood to black. How is that?
It has turned the wood black. How did that happen?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The oxygen deposited by the acid has burnt it; you know that wood in burning becomes black before it is reduced to ashes. Whether it derives the oxygen which burns it from the atmosphere, or from any other source, the chemical effect on the wood is the same. In the case of real combustion, wood becomes black, because it is reduced to the state of charcoal by the evaporation of its other constituents. But can you tell me the reason why wood turns black when burnt by the application of an acid?
The oxygen from the acid has burnt it; you know that wood turns black when it burns before it turns to ash. Whether it gets the oxygen that burns it from the air or some other source, the chemical effect on the wood is the same. In actual combustion, wood turns black because it gets reduced to charcoal as its other components evaporate. But can you explain why wood turns black when it’s burned with an acid?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
First, tell me what are the ingredients of wood?
First, tell me what the ingredients of wood are?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Hydrogen and carbon are the chief constituents of wood, as of all other vegetable substances.
Hydrogen and carbon are the main components of wood, just like all other plant materials.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Well, then, I suppose that the oxygen of the acid combines with the hydrogen of the wood, to form water; and that the carbon of the wood, remaining alone, appears of its usual black colour.
Well, I guess the oxygen from the acid combines with the hydrogen in the wood to create water, and the carbon in the wood, standing alone, shows its typical black color.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Very well indeed, my dear; that is certainly the most plausible explanation.
Very well then, my dear; that's definitely the most believable explanation.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Would not this be a good method of making charcoal?
Wouldn't this be a good way to make charcoal?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It would be an extremely expensive, and, I believe, very imperfect method; for the action of the acid on the wood, and the heat produced by it, are far from sufficient to deprive the wood of all its evaporable parts.
It would be a very costly and, I think, quite ineffective method; because the acid's effect on the wood, along with the heat it generates, isn't nearly enough to remove all the evaporative components from the wood.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
What is the reason that vinegar, lemon, and the acid of fruits, do not produce this effect on wood?
What’s the reason that vinegar, lemon, and fruit acids don’t have this effect on wood?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
They are vegetable acids, whose bases are composed of hydrogen and carbon; the oxygen, therefore, will not be disposed to quit this radical, where it is already united with hydrogen. The strongest of these may, perhaps, yield a little of their oxygen to the wood, and produce a stain upon it; but the carbon will not be sufficiently uncovered to assume its black colour. Indeed, the several mineral acids themselves possess this power of charring wood in very different degrees.
They are vegetable acids, with bases made of hydrogen and carbon; so the oxygen isn’t likely to leave this compound since it’s already bonded with hydrogen. The strongest of these might release a bit of their oxygen to the wood, causing a stain on it; however, the carbon won’t be exposed enough to turn black. In fact, the various mineral acids themselves have the ability to char wood to varying extents.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Cannot vegetable acids be decomposed, by any combustibles?
Cannot vegetable acids be broken down by any fuels?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
No; because their radical is composed of two substances which have a greater attraction for oxygen than any known body.
No; because their radical is made up of two substances that have a stronger attraction to oxygen than any known material.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And are those strong acids, which burn and decompose wood, capable of producing similar effects on the skin and flesh of animals?
And are those strong acids that burn and break down wood able to have the same effects on the skin and flesh of animals?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Yes; all the mineral acids, and one of them more especially, possess powerful caustic qualities. They actually corrode and destroy the 79 skin and flesh; but they do not produce upon these exactly the same alteration they do on wood, probably because there is a great proportion of nitrogen and other substances in animal matter, which prevents the separation of carbon from being so conspicuous.
Yes, all the mineral acids, especially one in particular, have strong caustic properties. They can actually corrode and destroy the skin and flesh; however, they don't cause the same changes in these materials as they do in wood, likely because animal matter contains a significant amount of nitrogen and other substances that make the separation of carbon less noticeable. 79
CONVERSATION XVII.
OF THE SULPHURIC AND PHOSPHORIC ACIDS; OR THE COMBINATIONS OF OXYGEN WITH SULPHUR AND PHOSPHORUS; AND OF THE SULPHATS AND PHOSPHATS.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
In addition to the general survey which we have taken of acids, I think you will find it interesting to examine individually a few of the most important of them, and likewise some of their principal combinations with the alkalies, alkaline earths, and metals. The first of the acids, in point of importance, is the SULPHURIC, formerly called oil of vitriol.
I addition to the general overview we've provided on acids, I think you'll find it interesting to look at a few of the most important ones individually, along with some of their major combinations with alkalis, alkaline earths, and metals. The first acid, in terms of significance, is SULFURIC, which used to be known as oil of vitriol.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I have known it a long time by that name, but had no idea that it was the same fluid as sulphuric acid. What resemblance or connection can there be between oil of vitriol and this acid?
I have known it by that name for a long time, but I had no idea it was the same substance as sulfuric acid. What connection could there possibly be between oil of vitriol and this acid?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But it is still usually called oil of vitriol?
But it's still usually called oil of vitriol?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Yes; a sufficient length of time has not yet elapsed, since the invention of the new nomenclature, for it to be generally disseminated; but, as it is adopted by all scientific chemists, there is every reason to suppose that it will gradually become universal. When I received this bottle from the chemists, oil of vitriol was inscribed on the label; but, as I knew you were very punctilious in regard to the nomenclature, I changed it, and substituted the words sulphuric acid.
Yes, enough time hasn't passed since the new naming system was introduced for it to be widely spread; however, since all scientific chemists are using it, there’s every reason to believe it will gradually become standard. When I got this bottle from the chemists, it was labeled oil of vitriol; but since I knew you were very particular about the terminology, I changed it to sulphuric acid.
EMILY.
EMILY.
This acid has neither colour nor smell, but it appears much thicker than water.
This acid has no color or smell, but it looks much thicker than water.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It is nearly twice as heavy as water, and has, you see, an oily consistence.
It is almost twice as heavy as water and has, as you can see, an oily texture.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Certainly; and therefore it would be the more absurd to retain a name which owed its origin to such a mistaken analogy.
Certainly; and that’s why it would be even more ridiculous to keep a name that originated from such a faulty comparison.
Sulphuric acid, in its purest state, would probably be a concrete substance, but its attraction for water is such, that it is impossible to obtain that acid perfectly free from it; it is, therefore, always seen in a liquid form, such as you here find it. One of the most striking properties of sulphuric acid is that of evolving a considerable quantity of heat when mixed with water; this I have already shown you.
Sulfuric acid, in its purest form, would likely be a solid, but its strong attraction to water makes it impossible to obtain the acid completely free from it; so it is always found in a liquid state, just like you see it here. One of the most noticeable properties of sulfuric acid is that it generates a significant amount of heat when mixed with water; I've already demonstrated this to you.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Yes, I recollect it; but what was the degree of heat produced by that mixture?
Yes, I remember it; but how hot did that mixture get?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
The thermometer may be raised by it to 300 degrees, which is considerably above the temperature of boiling water.
The thermometer can be raised by it to 300 degrees, which is significantly higher than the temperature of boiling water.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Then water might be made to boil in that mixture?
Then water could be made to boil in that mixture?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
Nothing more easy, provided that you employ sufficient quantities of acid and of water, and in the due proportions. The greatest heat is produced by a mixture of one part of water to four of the acid: we shall make a mixture of these proportions, and immerse in it this thin glass tube, which is full of water.
Nothing could be easier, as long as you use enough acid and water, in the right amounts. The highest heat is generated by mixing one part water to four parts acid: we will create a mixture with these proportions and immerse this thin glass tube, which is filled with water, into it.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
The vessel feels extremely hot, but the water does not boil yet.
The container feels really hot, but the water isn't boiling yet.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
You must allow some time for the heat to penetrate the tube, and raise the temperature of the water to the boiling point—
You need to give it some time for the heat to travel through the tube and bring the water up to a boil—
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Now it boils—and with increasing violence.
Now it’s boiling—and with growing intensity.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
But it will not continue boiling long; for the mixture gives out heat only while the particles of the water and the acid are mutually penetrating each other: as soon as the new arrangement of those particles is effected, the mixture will gradually cool, and the water return to its former temperature.
But it won’t keep boiling for long; the mixture only generates heat while the water and acid particles are blending together. Once the particles have settled into a new arrangement, the mixture will slowly cool down, and the water will return to its original temperature.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I have very unintentionally repeated the experiment on my gown, by letting a drop of the acid fall upon it, and it has made a stain, which, I suppose, will never wash out.
I accidentally repeated the experiment on my dress by letting a drop of acid fall on it, and it has left a stain that I guess will never wash out.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
No, certainly; for before you can put it into water, the spot will become a hole, as the acid has literally burnt the muslin.
No, definitely; because before you can put it into water, the spot will turn into a hole, since the acid has actually burned the muslin.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
So it has, indeed! Well, I will fasten the stopper, and put the bottle away, for it is a dangerous substance.—Oh, now I have done worse still, for I have spilt some on my hand!
So it has, indeed! Well, I will close the stopper and put the bottle away, because it's a dangerous substance. —Oh, now I've done something worse, because I've spilled some on my hand!
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It is then burned, as well as your gown, for you know that oxygen destroys animal as well as vegetable matters; and, as far as the decomposition of the skin of your finger is effected, there is no remedy; but by washing it immediately in water, you will dilute the acid, and prevent any further injury.
It is then burned, along with your dress, because you know that oxygen destroys both animal and plant matter; and as far as the breakdown of the skin on your finger is concerned, there’s no fix; but if you wash it right away in water, you’ll dilute the acid and stop any more damage.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It feels extremely hot, I assure you.
It feels really hot, I promise you.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
You have now learned, by experience, how cautiously this acid must be used. You will soon become acquainted with another acid, the nitric, which, though it produces less heat on the skin, destroys it still quicker, and makes upon it an indelible stain. You should never handle any substances of this kind, without previously dipping your fingers in water, which will weaken their caustic effects. But, since you will not repeat the experiment, I must put in the stopper, for the acid attracts the moisture from the atmosphere, which would destroy its strength and purity.
You’ve now learned from experience how carefully this acid needs to be handled. Soon, you’ll get to know another acid, nitric acid, which, although it generates less heat on the skin, damages it even faster and leaves a permanent stain. You should never touch these kinds of substances without first dipping your fingers in water, as this will reduce their harmful effects. But since you won’t repeat the experiment, I have to put the stopper back in, because the acid absorbs moisture from the air, which would weaken its strength and purity.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Pray, how can sulphuric acid be extracted from sulphat of iron by distillation?
Pray, how can sulfuric acid be extracted from iron sulfate by distillation?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The process of distillation, you know, consists in separating substances from one another by means of their different degrees of volatility, and by the introduction of a new chemical agent, caloric. Thus, if sulphat of iron be exposed in a retort to a proper degree of heat, it will be decomposed, and the sulphuric acid will be volatilised.
The distillation process involves separating substances based on their different volatility levels and introducing heat. For instance, if iron sulfate is heated in a retort to the right temperature, it will break down, and the sulfuric acid will evaporate.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But now that the process of forming acids by the combustion of their radicals is known, why should not this method be used for making sulphuric acid?
But now that we understand how acids form from the combustion of their radicals, why shouldn't we use this method to produce sulfuric acid?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
This is actually done in most manufactures; but the usual method of preparing sulphuric acid does not consist in burning the sulphur in oxygen gas (as we formerly did by the way of experiment), but in heating it together with another substance, nitre, which yields oxygen in sufficient abundance to render the combustion in common air rapid and complete.
This is actually done in most factories; but the usual way of making sulfuric acid doesn’t involve burning sulfur in oxygen gas (like we used to do in experiments). Instead, it involves heating it together with another substance, saltpeter, which releases enough oxygen to make the combustion in regular air quick and thorough.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
This substance, then, answers the same purpose as oxygen gas?
This substance serves the same purpose as oxygen gas, right?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Exactly. In manufactures the combustion is performed in a leaden chamber, with water at the bottom, to receive the vapour and assist its condensation. The combustion is, however, never so perfect but that a quantity of sulphureous acid is formed at the same time; for you recollect that the sulphureous acid, according to the chemical nomenclature, differs from the sulphuric only by containing less oxygen.
Exactly. In manufacturing processes, combustion happens in a lead chamber, with water at the bottom to catch the vapor and help it condense. However, the combustion is never completely efficient, so a certain amount of sulfurous acid is produced at the same time; you remember that sulfurous acid, according to chemical naming conventions, differs from sulfuric acid only by having less oxygen.
It is used also in medicine in a state of great dilution; for were it taken internally, in a concentrated state, it would prove a most dangerous poison.
It is also used in medicine in a highly diluted form; if taken internally in a concentrated state, it would be a very dangerous poison.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I am sure it would burn the throat and stomach.
I'm sure it would burn the throat and stomach.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Can you think of any thing that would prove an antidote to this poison?
Can you think of anything that would act as an antidote to this poison?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
A large draught of water to dilute it.
A large drink of water to dilute it.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
That would certainly weaken the caustic power of the acid, but it would increase the heat to an intolerable degree. Do you recollect nothing that would destroy its deleterious properties more effectually?
That would definitely lessen the harsh effectiveness of the acid, but it would raise the heat to an unbearable level. Do you remember anything that would eliminate its harmful properties more effectively?
EMILY.
EMILY.
An alkali might, by combining with it; but, then, a pure alkali is itself a poison, on account of its causticity.
An alkali might combine with it; however, a pure alkali is toxic on its own due to its caustic nature.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
There is no necessity that the alkali should be 88 caustic. Soap, in which it is combined with oil; or magnesia, either in the state of carbonat, or mixed with water, would prove the best antidotes.
There’s no need for the alkali to be caustic. Soap, when mixed with oil, or magnesia, either as carbonate or when mixed with water, would be the best antidotes.
EMILY.
EMILY.
In those cases then, I suppose, the potash and the magnesia would quit their combinations to form salts with the sulphuric acid?
In those cases, I guess, the potash and the magnesia would break their combinations to form salts with the sulfuric acid?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Precisely.
Exactly.
We may now make a few observations on the sulphureous acid, which we have found to be the product of sulphur slowly and imperfectly burnt. This acid is distinguished by its pungent smell, and its gaseous form.
We can now make a few comments about sulfurous acid, which we've found to be produced when sulfur is burned slowly and incompletely. This acid is recognized by its sharp smell and gaseous state.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Its aëriform state is, I suppose, owing to the smaller proportion of oxygen, which renders it lighter than sulphuric acid?
Its gaseous state is, I guess, due to the lower amount of oxygen, which makes it lighter than sulfuric acid?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Probably; for by adding oxygen to the weaker acid, it may be converted into the stronger kind. But this change of state may also be connected with a change of affinity with regard to caloric.
Probably; by adding oxygen to the weaker acid, it can be turned into the stronger type. But this change in state might also be linked to a change in affinity concerning heat.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And may sulphureous acid be obtained from sulphuric acid by a diminution of oxygen?
And can we get sulfurous acid from sulfuric acid by reducing the amount of oxygen?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
Yes; it can be done by bringing any combustible substance in contact with the acid. This decomposition is most easily performed by some of the metals; these absorb a portion of the oxygen from the sulphuric acid, which is thus converted into the sulphureous, and flies off in its gaseous form.
Yes; you can achieve this by putting any combustible substance in contact with the acid. This breakdown is most easily done with certain metals; they absorb some of the oxygen from the sulfuric acid, which then turns into sulfurous acid and escapes as a gas.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And cannot the sulphureous acid itself be decomposed and reduced to sulphur?
And can't sulfuric acid be broken down and turned back into sulfur?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes; if this gas be heated in contact with charcoal, the oxygen of the gas will combine with it, and the pure sulphur is regenerated.
Yes; if this gas is heated in contact with charcoal, the oxygen in the gas will combine with it, and pure sulfur is produced again.
Sulphureous acid is readily absorbed by water; and in this liquid state it is found particularly useful in bleaching linen and woollen cloths, and is much used in manufactures for those purposes. I can show you its effect in destroying colours, by taking out vegetable stains—I think I see a spot on your gown, Emily, on which we may try the experiment.
Sulfurous acid is easily absorbed by water, and in this liquid form, it’s especially helpful for bleaching linen and wool fabrics, and it's commonly used in manufacturing for those purposes. I can demonstrate how it removes colors by taking out plant stains—I think I see a spot on your dress, Emily, where we can try the experiment.
EMILY.
EMILY.
It is the stain of mulberries; but I shall be almost afraid of exposing my gown to the experiment, after seeing the effect which the sulphuric acid produced on that of Caroline—
It is the stain of mulberries; but I’ll be almost afraid to risk my dress on the experiment after seeing the effect that the sulfuric acid had on Caroline's.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
There is no such danger from the sulphureous; but the experiment must be made with great caution, for, during the formation of sulphureous acid by combustion, there is always some sulphuric produced.
There’s no real danger from the sulfur compounds, but you have to conduct the experiment very carefully because, when sulfuric acid forms through combustion, some sulfuric acid is always created as well.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But where is your sulphureous acid?
But where is your sulfuric acid?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
We may easily prepare some ourselves, simply by burning a match; we must first wet the stain with water, and now hold it in this way, at a little distance, over the lighted match: the vapour that arises from it is sulphureous acid, and the stain, you see, gradually disappears.
We can easily make some ourselves by lighting a match. First, we need to dampen the stain with water, then hold it a little distance over the lit match. The vapor that comes off is sulfurous acid, and you’ll see the stain gradually disappear.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I have frequently taken out stains by this means, without understanding the nature of the process. But why is it necessary to wet the stain before it is exposed to the acid fumes?
I have often removed stains this way without really understanding how it works. But why do you need to wet the stain before exposing it to the acid fumes?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
The moisture attracts and absorbs the sulphureous acid; and it serves likewise to dilute any particles of sulphuric acid which might injure the linen.
The moisture attracts and absorbs sulfurous acid, and it also helps to dilute any sulfuric acid particles that could damage the linen.
Sulphur is susceptible of a third combination 91 with oxygen, in which the proportion of the latter is too small to render the sulphur acid. It acquires this slight oxygenation by mere exposure to the atmosphere, without any elevation of temperature: in this case, the sulphur does not change its natural form, but is only discoloured, being changed to red or brown; and in this state it is an oxyd of sulphur.
Sulfur can combine in a third way 91 with oxygen, where the amount of oxygen is too little to make the sulfur acidic. It gets this slight oxidation just by being exposed to the air, without needing any heat: in this situation, the sulfur doesn't alter its natural shape, but only changes color, turning red or brown; and in this form, it is an oxide of sulfur.
Before we take leave of the sulphuric acid, we shall say a few words of its principal combinations. It unites with all the alkalies, alkaline earths and metals, to form compound salts.
Before we finish discussing sulfuric acid, we'll mention its main compounds. It combines with all the alkalis, alkaline earths, and metals to create compound salts.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Pray, give me leave to interrupt you for a moment: you have never mentioned any other salts than the compound or neutral salts; is there no other kind?
Pray, let me interrupt you for a moment: you’ve only talked about compound or neutral salts; aren’t there any other types?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The term salt has been used, from time immemorial, as a kind of general name for any substance that has savour, odour, is soluble in water, and crystallisable, whether it be of an acid, an alkaline, or compound nature; but the compound salts alone retain that appellation in modern chemistry.
The term salt has been used for ages as a general name for any substance that has flavor, smell, is soluble in water, and can crystallize, whether it’s acidic, alkaline, or a mix; however, in modern chemistry, the name applies only to compound salts.
The most important of the salts, formed by the combinations of the sulphuric acid, are, first, sulphat of potash, formerly called sal polychrest: this 92 is a very bitter salt, much used in medicine; it is found in the ashes of most vegetables, but it may be prepared artificially by the immediate combination of sulphuric acid and potash. This salt is easily soluble in boiling water. Solubility is, indeed, a property common to all salts; and they always produce cold in melting.
The most important salts made from combinations of sulfuric acid are, first, potassium sulfate, previously known as sal polychrest: this 92 is a very bitter salt often used in medicine; it can be found in the ashes of most plants, but it can also be made artificially by directly combining sulfuric acid and potassium hydroxide. This salt dissolves easily in boiling water. In fact, solubility is a common trait among all salts, and they always absorb heat when they dissolve.
EMILY.
EMILY.
That must be owing to the caloric which they absorb in passing from a solid to a fluid form.
That must be due to the heat they take in when changing from a solid to a liquid state.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
That is, certainly, the most probable explanation.
That is definitely the most likely explanation.
Sulphat of soda, commonly called Glauber’s salt, is another medicinal salt, which is still more bitter than the preceding. We must prepare some of these compounds, that you may observe the phenomena which take place during their formation. We need only pour some sulphuric acid over the soda which I have put into this glass.
Sodium sulfate, commonly known as Glauber's salt, is another medicinal salt that is even more bitter than the previous one. We need to prepare some of these compounds so you can see the reactions that occur during their formation. We just need to pour some sulfuric acid over the sodium that I’ve placed in this glass.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
What an amazing heat is disengaged!—I thought you said that cold was produced by the melting of salts?
What an incredible amount of heat is released!—I thought you said that cold is created by the melting of salts?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And is this heat and light produced by the union of the opposite electricities of the alkali and the acid?
And is this heat and light generated by the combination of the opposing electricities of the alkali and the acid?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
No doubt it is, if that theory be true.
No doubt it is, if that theory is true.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
The union of an acid and an alkali is then an actual combustion?
Is the combination of an acid and a base actually a combustion?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Not precisely, though there is certainly much analogy in these processes.
Not exactly, but there is definitely a lot of similarity in these processes.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Will this sulphat of soda become solid?
Will this sodium sulfate turn solid?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
We have not, I suppose, mixed the acid and the alkali in the exact proportions that are required for the formation of the salt, otherwise the mixture would have been almost immediately changed to a solid mass; but, in order to obtain it in crystals, as you see it in this bottle, it would be necessary first to dilute it with water, and afterwards 94 to evaporate the water, during which operation the salt would gradually crystallise.
We probably didn't combine the acid and alkali in the exact amounts needed to create the salt; otherwise, the mixture would have turned into a solid mass almost right away. To get it in crystals, like the ones you see in this bottle, we would first need to dilute it with water, and then 94 evaporate the water, during which the salt would slowly crystallize.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But of what use is the addition of water, if it is afterwards to be evaporated?
But what’s the point of adding water if it’s just going to be evaporated later?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
When suspended in water, the acid and the alkali are more at liberty to act on each other, their union is more complete, and the salt assumes the regular form of crystals during the slow evaporation of its solvent.
When dissolved in water, the acid and the alkali can interact more freely, their combination becomes more thorough, and the salt takes on the typical shape of crystals as its solvent slowly evaporates.
Sulphat of soda liquefies by heat, and effloresces in the air.
Sodium sulfate melts when heated and forms a powder in the air.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Pray what is the meaning of the word effloresces? I do not recollect your having mentioned it before.
Pray, what does the word effloresces mean? I don't remember you mentioning it before.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
A salt is said to effloresce when it loses its water of crystallisation on being exposed to the atmosphere, and is thus gradually converted into a dry powder: you may observe that these crystals of sulphat of soda are far from possessing the transparency which belongs to their crystalline state; they are covered with a white powder, occasioned by their having been exposed to the atmosphere, which has deprived their surface of its lustre, by 95 absorbing its water of crystallisation. Salts are, in general, either efflorescent or deliquescent: this latter property is precisely the reverse of the former; that is to say, deliquescent salts absorb water from the atmosphere, and are moistened and gradually melted by it. Muriat of lime is an instance of great deliquescence.
A salt is said to effloresce when it loses its crystallization water after being exposed to the air, turning into a dry powder over time. You may notice that these crystals of sodium sulfate lack the clarity typical of their crystalline form; they’re covered with a white powder due to exposure to the atmosphere, which has taken away their shine by absorbing their crystallization water. Salts are generally either efflorescent or deliquescent: the latter property is the exact opposite of the former; that is, deliquescent salts absorb water from the air, becoming moist and gradually dissolving in it. Calcium chloride is a prime example of high deliquescence. 95
EMILY.
EMILY.
But are there no salts that have the same degree of attraction for water as the atmosphere, and that will consequently not be affected by it?
But are there no salts that have the same level of attraction for water as the atmosphere, and that will therefore not be influenced by it?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Yes; there are many such salts, as, for instance, common salt, sulphat of magnesia, and a variety of others.
Yes, there are many salts like table salt, magnesium sulfate, and various others.
Sulphat of lime is very frequently met with in nature, and constitutes the well-known substance called gypsum, or plaster of Paris.
Sulfate of lime is commonly found in nature and is the familiar substance known as gypsum or plaster of Paris.
Sulphat of magnesia, commonly called Epsom salt, is another very bitter medicine, which is obtained from sea-water and from several springs, or may be prepared by the direct combination of its ingredients.
Magnesium sulfate, commonly known as Epsom salt, is another very bitter medicine that is sourced from seawater and various springs, or it can be created by directly combining its components.
We have formerly mentioned sulphat of alumine as constituting the common alum; it is found in nature chiefly in the neighbourhood of volcanos, and is particularly useful in the arts, from its 96 strong astringent qualities. It is chiefly employed by dyers and calico-printers, to fix colours; and is used also in the manufacture of some kinds of leather.
We previously mentioned sulphate of alumina as being the main component of alum; it's primarily found in areas close to volcanoes and is especially valuable in various industries due to its strong astringent properties. It's mainly used by dyers and calico printers to set colors and is also utilized in the production of certain types of leather. 96
Sulphuric acid combines also with the metals.
Sulfuric acid also reacts with metals.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
One of these combinations, sulphat of iron, we are already well acquainted with.
One of these combinations, iron sulfate, we are already well familiar with.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
That is the most important metallic salt formed by sulphuric acid, and the only one that we shall here notice. It is of great use in the arts; and, in medicine, it affords a very valuable tonic: it is of this salt that most of those preparations called steel medicines are composed.
That is the most important metallic salt created by sulfuric acid, and it's the only one we will discuss here. It’s very useful in various industries and serves as a valuable tonic in medicine: most of the products known as steel medicines are made from this salt.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But does any carbon enter into these compositions to form steel?
But does any carbon get included in these mixtures to make steel?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Not an atom: they are, therefore, very improperly called steel: but it is the vulgar appellation, and medical men themselves often comply with the general custom.
Not a bit: they are, therefore, very wrongly called steel: but it is the common name, and doctors themselves often go along with the general practice.
Sulphat of iron may be prepared, as you have seen, by dissolving iron in sulphuric acid; but it 97 is generally obtained from the natural production called Pyrites, which being a sulphuret of iron, requires only exposure to the atmosphere to be oxydated, in order to form the salt; this, therefore, is much the most easy way of procuring it on a large scale.
Sulfate of iron can be made, as you have seen, by dissolving iron in sulfuric acid; however, it is typically obtained from the natural mineral known as Pyrites. Being a sulfide of iron, it only needs to be exposed to the air to oxidize and form the salt. This method is by far the easiest way to produce it on a large scale. 97
EMILY.
EMILY.
I am surprised to find that both acids and compound salts are generally obtained from their various combinations, rather than from the immediate union of their ingredients.
I’m surprised to see that both acids and compound salts are usually produced from their various combinations, rather than from the direct mixing of their components.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Were the simple bodies always at hand, their combinations would naturally be the most convenient method of forming compounds; but you must consider that, in most instances, there is great difficulty and expense in obtaining the simple ingredients from their combinations; it is, therefore, often more expedient to procure compounds from the decomposition of other compounds. But, to return to the sulphat of iron.—There is a certain vegetable acid called Gallic acid, which has the remarkable property of precipitating this salt black—I shall pour a few drops of the gallic acid into this solution of sulphat of iron—
If simple substances were always available, combining them would be the easiest way to create compounds. However, you have to take into account that, in most cases, it can be very difficult and costly to extract the simple ingredients from their combinations. Therefore, it's often more practical to obtain compounds by breaking down other compounds. Now, back to iron sulfate. There’s a specific plant-based acid called Gallic acid that has the unique property of turning this salt black. I’ll add a few drops of the gallic acid into this iron sulfate solution—
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It is become as black as ink!
It has become as black as ink!
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
And it is ink in reality. Common writing ink is a precipitate of sulphat of iron by gallic acid; the black colour is owing to the formation of gallat of iron, which being insoluble, remains suspended in the fluid.
And it is ink in reality. Common writing ink is a mixture of iron sulfate and gallic acid; the black color comes from the formation of iron gallate, which is insoluble and stays suspended in the liquid.
This acid has also the property of altering the colour of iron in its metallic state. You may frequently see its effect on the blade of a knife, that has been used to cut certain kinds of fruits.
This acid also has the ability to change the color of iron when it's in its metallic form. You can often notice its effect on the blade of a knife that has been used to cut certain types of fruit.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
True; and that is, perhaps, the reason that a silver knife is preferred to cut fruits; the gallic acid, I suppose, does not act upon silver.—Is this acid found in all fruits?
True; and maybe that's why a silver knife is preferred for cutting fruits; I guess the gallic acid doesn't affect silver. —Is this acid in all fruits?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It is contained, more or less, in the rind of most fruits and roots, especially the radish, which, if scraped with a steel or iron knife, has its bright red colour changed to a deep purple, the knife being at the same time blackened. But the vegetable substance in which the gallic acid most abounds is nutgall, a kind of excrescence that grows on oaks, and from which the acid is commonly obtained for its various purposes.
It is found, more or less, in the skin of most fruits and roots, especially the radish, which, when scraped with a steel or iron knife, changes from its bright red color to a deep purple, while the knife also becomes blackened. However, the plant material that contains the most gallic acid is nutgall, a type of growth that develops on oaks, and this is where the acid is typically sourced for its various uses.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
We now come to the PHOSPHORIC and PHOSPHOROUS ACIDS. In treating of phosphorus, you have seen how these acids may be obtained from it by combustion?
We now come to the PHOSPHORIC and PHOSPHORIC ACIDS. When discussing phosphorus, you saw how these acids can be produced from it through combustion.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Yes; but I should be much surprised if it was the usual method of obtaining them, since it is so very difficult to procure phosphorus in its pure state.
Yes; but I would be very surprised if that was the typical way of getting it, since it's really hard to obtain phosphorus in its pure form.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
You are right, my dear; the phosphoric acid, for general purposes, is extracted from bones, in which it is contained in the state of phosphat of lime; from this salt the phosphoric acid is separated by means of the sulphuric, which combines with the lime. In its pure state, phosphoric acid is either liquid or solid, according to its degree of concentration.
You’re correct, my dear; phosphoric acid, for general use, is sourced from bones, where it’s found in the form of calcium phosphate. This salt is separated from the phosphoric acid using sulfuric acid, which combines with the lime. In its pure form, phosphoric acid can be either liquid or solid, depending on how concentrated it is.
Among the salts formed by this acid, phosphat of lime is the only one that affords much interest; and this, we have already observed, constitutes the basis of all bones. It is also found in very small quantities in some vegetables.
Among the salts created by this acid, phosphate of lime is the only one that is particularly interesting; and as we have noted, it forms the basis of all bones. It is also present in very small amounts in some vegetables.
CONVERSATION XVIII.
OF THE NITRIC AND CARBONIC ACIDS: OR THE COMBINATIONS OF OXYGEN WITH NITROGEN AND CARBON; AND OF THE NITRATS AND CARBONATS.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
I am almost afraid of introducing the subject of the NITRIC ACID, as I am sure that I shall be blamed by Caroline for not having made her acquainted with it before.
I’m almost hesitant to bring up the topic of Nitric acid, as I know Caroline will likely blame me for not telling her about it sooner.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Why so, Mrs. B.?
Why is that, Mrs. B.?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Because you have long known its radical, which is nitrogen or azote; and in treating of that element, I did not even hint that it was the basis of an acid.
Because you have long known its radical, which is nitrogen or azote; and when discussing that element, I didn't even suggest that it was the basis of an acid.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And what could be your reason for not mentioning this acid sooner?
And what’s your reason for not mentioning this acid earlier?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
I do not know whether you will think the reason 101 sufficiently good to acquit me; but the omission, I assure you, did not proceed from negligence. You may recollect that nitrogen was one of the first simple bodies which we examined; you were then ignorant of the theory of combustion, which I believe was, for the first time, mentioned in that lesson; and therefore it would have been in vain, at that time, to have attempted to explain the nature and formation of acids.
I don't know if you think the reason is good enough to excuse me, but I assure you, the omission wasn't due to carelessness. You might remember that nitrogen was one of the first simple substances we studied; at that time, you didn't know about combustion theory, which I think was mentioned for the first time in that lesson. So, it would have been pointless to try to explain the nature and formation of acids then.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I wonder, however, that it never occurred to us to enquire whether nitrogen could be acidified; for, as we knew it was classed among the combustible bodies, it was natural to suppose that it might produce an acid.
I wonder, though, why it never occurred to us to ask if nitrogen could be acidified; since we knew it was categorized as a combustible substance, it seemed logical to think that it could create an acid.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
That is not a necessary consequence; for it might combine with oxygen only in the degree requisite to form an oxyd. But you will find that nitrogen is susceptible of various degrees of oxygenation, some of which convert it merely into an oxyd, and others give it all the acid properties.
That isn't a necessary outcome; it could combine with oxygen only to the extent needed to form an oxide. However, you'll see that nitrogen can take on different levels of oxygenation, some of which turn it into just an oxide, while others give it all the properties of an acid.
The acids, resulting from the combination of oxygen and nitrogen, are called the NITROUS and NITRIC acids. We will begin with the NITRIC, in which nitrogen is in the highest state of oxygenation. This acid naturally exists in the form of 102 gas; but is so very soluble in water, and has so great an affinity for it, that one grain of water will absorb and condense ten grains of acid gas, and form the limpid fluid which you see in this bottle.
The acids formed by the combination of oxygen and nitrogen are called the NITROUS and NITRIC acids. We will start with the NITRIC, where nitrogen has the highest level of oxidation. This acid naturally appears as a gas; however, it is extremely soluble in water and has a strong affinity for it, so one grain of water can absorb and condense ten grains of acid gas, resulting in the clear liquid you see in this bottle.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
What a strong offensive smell it has!
What a strong, unpleasant smell it has!
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
This acid contains a greater abundance of oxygen than any other, but it retains it with very little force.
This acid has a higher amount of oxygen than any other, but it holds onto it very loosely.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Then it must be a powerful caustic, both from the facility with which it parts with its oxygen, and the quantity which it affords?
Then it has to be a strong caustic, both because of how easily it releases its oxygen and the amount it provides?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Very well, Emily; both cause and effect are exactly such as you describe: nitric acid burns and destroys all kinds of organised matter. It even sets fire to some of the most combustible substances.—We shall pour a little of it over this piece of dry warm charcoal—you see it inflames it immediately; it would do the same with oil of turpentine, phosphorus, and several other very combustible bodies. This shows you how easily this acid is decomposed by combustible bodies, 103 since these effects must depend upon the absorption of its oxygen.
Sure, Emily; both the cause and the effect are just as you described: nitric acid burns and destroys all kinds of living matter. It can even ignite some of the most flammable substances. —We’ll pour a little of it over this piece of dry, warm charcoal—you see it catches fire immediately; it would do the same with turpentine, phosphorus, and several other highly flammable materials. This shows you how easily this acid breaks down when it interacts with combustible materials, since these effects must depend on the absorption of its oxygen. 103
Nitric acid has been used in the arts from time immemorial, but it is only within these twenty-five years that its chemical nature has been ascertained. The celebrated Mr. Cavendish discovered that it consisted of about 10 parts of nitrogen and 25 of oxygen.* These principles, in their gaseous state, combine at a high temperature; and this may be effected by repeatedly passing the electrical spark through a mixture of the two gases.
Nitric acid has been used in art for a very long time, but it's only in the last twenty-five years that we've figured out what it's made of. The famous Mr. Cavendish discovered that it consists of about 10 parts nitrogen and 25 parts oxygen.* These elements, in their gas form, combine at a high temperature; and this can be achieved by repeatedly passing an electrical spark through a mix of the two gases.
EMILY.
EMILY.
The nitrogen and oxygen gases, of which the atmosphere is composed, do not combine, I suppose, because their temperature is not sufficiently elevated?
The nitrogen and oxygen gases that make up the atmosphere don’t combine, I guess, because their temperature isn’t high enough?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But in a thunder-storm, when the lightning repeatedly passes through them, may it not produce nitric acid? We should be in a strange situation, if a violent storm should at once convert the atmosphere into nitric acid.
But during a thunderstorm, when lightning repeatedly strikes, could it create nitric acid? We would be in a weird situation if a fierce storm suddenly changed the atmosphere into nitric acid.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But how could the nitric acid be known, and used, before the method of combining its constituents was discovered?
But how could nitric acid be understood and used before the method of combining its components was discovered?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Before that period the nitric acid was obtained, and it is indeed still extracted, for the common purposes of art, from the compound salt which it forms with potash, commonly called nitre.
Before that time, nitric acid was obtained, and it still is extracted for common artistic purposes, from the compound salt it creates with potash, commonly known as nitre.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Why is it so called? Pray, Mrs. B., let these old unmeaning names be entirely given up, by us at least; and let us call this salt nitrat of potash.
Why is it called that? Please, Mrs. B., let’s completely abandon these old, meaningless names, at least for us; and let’s call this salt potassium nitrate.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
With all my heart; but it is necessary that I should, at least, mention the old names, and more especially those which are yet in common use; otherwise, when you meet with them, you would not be able to understand their meaning.
With all my heart; but I should at least mention the old names, especially those still commonly used; otherwise, when you come across them, you wouldn't be able to understand their meaning.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And how is the acid obtained from this salt?
And how is the acid extracted from this salt?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
By the intervention of sulphuric acid, which combines with the potash, and sets the nitric acid at liberty. This I can easily show you, by mixing some nitrat of potash and sulphuric acid in this retort, and heating it over a lamp; the nitric acid will come over in the form of vapour, which we shall collect in a glass bell. This acid, diluted in water, is commonly called aqua fortis, if Caroline will allow me to mention that name.
By using sulfuric acid, which combines with the potash and releases the nitric acid. I can easily demonstrate this by mixing some potassium nitrate and sulfuric acid in this retort and heating it over a lamp; the nitric acid will vaporize, and we will collect it in a glass bell. This acid, when diluted in water, is commonly referred to as aqua fortis, if Caroline doesn't mind me mentioning that name.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I have often heard that aqua fortis will dissolve almost all metals; it is no doubt because it yields its oxygen so easily.
I’ve often heard that nitric acid will dissolve almost all metals; it’s probably because it releases its oxygen so readily.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Yes; and from this powerful solvent property, it derived the name of aqua fortis, or strong water. Do you not recollect that we oxydated, and afterwards dissolved, some copper in this acid?
Yes; and from this strong solvent property, it got the name aqua fortis, or strong water. Don't you remember that we oxidized and then dissolved some copper in this acid?
EMILY.
EMILY.
If I remember right, the nitrat of copper was the first instance you gave us of a compound salt.
If I remember correctly, copper nitrate was the first example you gave us of a compound salt.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Can the nitric acid be completely decomposed and converted into nitrogen and oxygen?
Can nitric acid be fully broken down and turned into nitrogen and oxygen?
EMILY.
EMILY.
That cannot be the case, Caroline; since the acid can be decomposed only by the combination of its constituents with other bodies.
That can't be true, Caroline; because the acid can only break down when its components combine with other substances.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
True; but caloric is sufficient for this purpose. By making the acid pass through a red hot porcelain tube, it is decomposed; the nitrogen and oxygen regain the caloric which they had lost in combining, and are thus both restored to their gaseous state.
True; but heat is enough for this purpose. By passing the acid through a red-hot porcelain tube, it breaks down; the nitrogen and oxygen recover the heat they lost when they combined, and both return to their gaseous state.
The nitric acid may also be partly decomposed, and is by this means converted into NITROUS ACID.
The nitric acid may also be partially broken down, which converts it into Nitrous acid.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
This conversion must be easily effected, as the oxygen is so slightly combined with the nitrogen.
This conversion should be easily achieved since the oxygen is only lightly combined with the nitrogen.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The partial decomposition of nitric acid is readily effected by most metals; but it is sufficient to expose the nitric acid to a very strong light to make it give out oxygen gas, and thus be converted into nitrous acid. Of this acid there are various degrees, according to the proportions of oxygen which it contains; the strongest, and that into which the nitric is first converted, is of a yellow colour, as you see in this bottle.
The partial breakdown of nitric acid can easily be done with most metals; however, exposing nitric acid to very bright light is enough to release oxygen gas and turn it into nitrous acid. There are different types of this acid, depending on the amount of oxygen it has; the strongest one, which is the first form that nitric acid converts into, is yellow, as you can see in this bottle.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
How it fumes when the stopper is taken out!
How it fumes when the cork is removed!
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The acid exists naturally in a gaseous state, and is here so strongly concentrated in water, that it is constantly escaping.
The acid naturally exists in a gas form, and it is so highly concentrated in water here that it is constantly escaping.
Here is another bottle of nitrous acid, which, you see, is of an orange red; this acid is weaker, the nitrogen being combined with a smaller quantity of oxygen; and with a still less proportion of oxygen it is an olive-green colour, as it appears in this third bottle. In short, the weaker the acid, the deeper is its colour.
Here is another bottle of nitrous acid, which, as you can see, is orange-red; this acid is weaker, as the nitrogen is combined with a smaller amount of oxygen; and with an even smaller amount of oxygen, it appears olive-green, as it does in this third bottle. In short, the weaker the acid, the deeper its color.
Nitrous acid acts still more powerfully on some inflammable substances than the nitric.
Nitrous acid is even more effective on certain flammable substances than nitric acid.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I am surprised at that, as it contains less oxygen.
I’m surprised by that, since it has less oxygen.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
But, on the other hand, it parts with its oxygen much more readily: you may recollect that we once inflamed oil with this acid.
But, on the other hand, it releases its oxygen much more easily: you might remember that we once ignited oil with this acid.
The next combinations of nitrogen and oxygen form only oxyds of nitrogen, the first of which is commonly called nitrous air; or more properly nitric oxyd gas. This may be obtained from nitric acid, by exposing the latter to the action of metals, 108 as in dissolving them it does not yield the whole of its oxygen, but retains a portion of this principle sufficient to convert it into this peculiar gas, a specimen of which I have prepared, and preserved within this inverted glass bell.
The next combinations of nitrogen and oxygen only create nitrogen oxides, the first being commonly known as nitrous air or more accurately nitric oxide gas. This can be produced from nitric acid by exposing it to metals. 108 When metals dissolve, nitric acid doesn’t release all of its oxygen; it keeps some of it, which is enough to turn it into this unique gas, a sample of which I have prepared and stored in this inverted glass bell.
EMILY.
EMILY.
It is a perfectly invisible elastic fluid.
It’s a completely invisible stretchy fluid.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes; and it may be kept any length of time in this manner over water, as it is not, like the nitric and nitrous acids, absorbable by it. It is rather heavier than atmospherical air, and is incapable of supporting either combustion or respiration. I am going to incline the glass gently on one side, so as to let some of the gas escape—
Yes; and it can be kept this way over water for as long as needed, since it doesn’t get absorbed by it like nitric and nitrous acids do. It’s a bit heavier than the air around us and can't support either burning or breathing. I'm going to tilt the glass slightly to let some of the gas out—
EMILY.
EMILY.
How very curious!—It produces orange fumes like the nitrous acid! that is the more extraordinary, as the gas within the glass is perfectly invisible.
How strange! It gives off orange fumes like nitrous acid! What's even more unusual is that the gas inside the glass is completely invisible.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It would give me much pleasure if you could make out the reason of this curious change without requiring any further explanation.
It would make me very happy if you could figure out the reason for this strange change without needing any more explanation.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
EMILY.
EMILY.
From the atmosphere, no doubt. Is it not so, Mrs. B.?
From the atmosphere, no doubt. Isn't that right, Mrs. B.?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
You have guessed it; as soon as it comes in contact with the atmosphere, it absorbs from it the additional quantity of oxygen necessary to convert it into nitrous acid gas. And, if I now remove the bottle entirely from the water, so as to bring at once the whole of the gas into contact with the atmosphere, this conversion will appear still more striking—
You’ve figured it out; the moment it touches the air, it takes in the extra oxygen needed to turn into nitrous acid gas. If I take the bottle completely out of the water now, putting all of the gas in contact with the atmosphere, this change will be even more noticeable—
EMILY.
EMILY.
Look, Caroline, the whole capacity of the bottle is instantly tinged of an orange colour!
Look, Caroline, the entire bottle is suddenly colored orange!
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Thus, you see, it is the most easy process imaginable to convert nitrous oxyd gas into nitrous acid gas. The property of attracting oxygen from the atmosphere, without any elevation of temperature, has occasioned this gaseous oxyd being used as a test for ascertaining the degree 110 of purity of the atmosphere. I am going to show you how it is applied to this purpose.—You see this graduated glass tube, which is closed at one end, (Plate X. Fig. 2.)—I first fill it with water, and then introduce a certain measure of nitrous gas, which, not being absorbable by water, passes through it, and occupies the upper part of the tube. I must now add rather above two-thirds of oxygen gas, which will just be sufficient to convert the nitrous oxyd gas into nitrous acid gas.
So, as you can see, it's super easy to turn nitrous oxide gas into nitrous acid gas. The ability to attract oxygen from the air without needing to heat things up has led to this gas being used as a test to determine the purity of the atmosphere. I'm going to show you how this works. —You see this graduated glass tube, which is closed at one end, (Plate X. Fig. 2.)—I first fill it with water, and then I add a certain amount of nitrous gas, which can't be absorbed by water, so it goes through and fills the upper part of the tube. Now, I need to add just over two-thirds of oxygen gas, which will be enough to change the nitrous oxide gas into nitrous acid gas.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
So it has!—I saw it turn of an orange colour; but it immediately afterwards disappeared entirely, and the water, you see, has risen, and almost filled the tube.
So it did!—I saw it turn orange; but it quickly disappeared completely, and the water, as you can see, has risen and almost filled the tube.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
That is because the acid gas is absorbable by water, and in proportion as the gas impregnates the water, the latter rises in the tube. When the oxygen gas is very pure, and the required proportion of nitrous oxyd gas very exact, the whole is absorbed by the water; but if any other gas be mixed with the oxygen, instead of combining with the nitrous oxygen, it will remain and occupy the upper part of the tube; or, if the gases be not in the due proportion, there will be a residue of that which predominates.—Before we leave this 111 subject, I must not forget to remark that nitrous acid may be formed by dissolving nitrous oxyd gas in nitric acid. This solution may be effected simply by making bubbles of nitrous oxyd gas pass through nitric acid.
That’s because the acidic gas can be absorbed by water, and as the gas mixes with the water, the water level rises in the tube. When the oxygen gas is very pure, and the required amount of nitrous oxide gas is just right, everything gets absorbed by the water; but if any other gas is mixed with the oxygen, instead of reacting with the nitrous oxide, it will stay and fill the top part of the tube; or, if the gases aren’t in the correct proportions, there will be some leftover of the one that is in excess.—Before we move on from this 111 topic, I should mention that nitrous acid can be created by dissolving nitrous oxide gas in nitric acid. You can do this simply by allowing bubbles of nitrous oxide gas to pass through nitric acid.
EMILY.
EMILY.
That is to say, that nitrogen at its highest degree of oxygenation, being mixed with nitrogen at its lowest degree of oxygenation, will produce a kind of intermediate substance, which is nitrous acid.
That is to say, nitrogen at its highest level of oxygenation, when mixed with nitrogen at its lowest level of oxygenation, will create a kind of intermediate substance, which is nitrous acid.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
You have stated the fact with great precision.—There are various other methods of preparing nitrous oxyd, and of obtaining it from compound bodies; but it is not necessary to enter into these particulars. It remains for me only to mention another curious modification of oxygenated nitrogen, which has been distinguished by the name of gaseous oxyd of nitrogen. It is but lately that this gas has been accurately examined, and its properties have been investigated chiefly by Sir H. Davy. It has obtained also the name of exhilarating gas, from the very singular property which that gentleman has discovered in it, of elevating the animal spirits, when inhaled into the lungs, to a degree sometimes resembling delirium or intoxication.
You’ve stated the fact very clearly. There are several other ways to prepare nitrous oxide and to obtain it from other compounds, but it’s not necessary to go into those details. I just want to mention another interesting form of oxygenated nitrogen, which is known as gaseous oxide of nitrogen. This gas has only recently been studied in detail, and its properties have mainly been researched by Sir H. Davy. It’s also been called exhilarating gas because of its unique ability to boost spirits when inhaled, sometimes resulting in a state that resembles delirium or intoxication.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Is it respirable, then?
Is it breathable, then?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It can scarcely be called respirable, as it would not support life for any length of time; but it may be breathed for a few moments without any other effects, than the singular exhilaration of spirits I have just mentioned. It affects different people, however, in a very different manner. Some become violent, even outrageous: others experience a languor, attended with faintness; but most agree in opinion, that the sensations it excites are extremely pleasant.
It can hardly be called breathable, as it wouldn't sustain life for long; but you can take a few breaths of it without experiencing anything other than the unusual uplift in mood I've just mentioned. However, it impacts different people in very different ways. Some become aggressive, even uncontrollable; others feel weak and faint; but most agree that the feelings it stirs up are really enjoyable.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I think I should like to try it—how do you breathe it?
I think I’d like to give it a try—how do you inhale it?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
By collecting the gas in a bladder, to which a short tube with a stop-cock is adapted; this is applied to the mouth with one hand, whilst the nostrils are kept closed with the other, that the common air may have no access. You then alternately inspire, and expire the gas, till you perceive its effects. But I cannot consent to your making the experiment; for the nerves are sometimes unpleasantly affected by it, and I would not run any risk of that kind.
By collecting the gas in a bag, which has a short tube with a valve attached; you hold this to your mouth with one hand while using the other hand to pinch your nostrils closed so that regular air doesn't get in. Then, you breathe in and out the gas until you notice its effects. However, I can't agree to you trying this experiment; because sometimes it can negatively affect the nerves, and I don't want to take that kind of risk.
EMILY.
EMILY
I should like, at least, to see somebody breathe it; but pray by what means is this curious gas obtained?
I would at least like to see someone breathe it; but how exactly is this strange gas produced?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
It is procured from nitrat of ammonia, an artificial salt which yields this gas on the application of a gentle heat. I have put some of the salt into a retort, and by the aid of a lamp the gas will be extricated.—
It is obtained from nitrat of ammonia, a synthetic salt that releases this gas when gently heated. I have placed some of the salt into a retort, and with the help of a lamp, the gas will be released.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Bubbles of air begin to escape through the neck of the retort into the water apparatus; will you not collect them?
Bubbles of air start to escape through the neck of the retort into the water apparatus; won't you collect them?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The gas that first comes over need not be preserved, as it consists of little more than the common air that was in the retort; besides, there is always in this experiment a quantity of watery vapour which must come away before the nitrous oxyd appears.
The gas that first comes out doesn’t need to be saved, since it’s mostly just the regular air from the retort. Plus, in this experiment, there’s always some water vapor that has to escape before the nitrous oxide shows up.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Watery vapour! Whence does that proceed? There is no water in nitrat of ammonia?
Watery vapor! Where does that come from? There's no water in ammonium nitrate?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
You must recollect that there is in every salt a quantity of water of crystallisation, which may 114 be evaporated by heat alone. But, besides this, water is actually generated in this experiment, as you will see presently. First tell me, what are the constituent parts of nitrat of ammonia?
You need to remember that every salt contains a certain amount of water of crystallization, which can be removed by heat alone. But also, water is actually produced in this experiment, as you'll see shortly. First, can you tell me what the components of ammonium nitrate are?
EMILY.
EMILY.
Ammonia, and nitric acid: this salt, therefore, contains three different elements, nitrogen and hydrogen, which produce the ammonia; and oxygen, which, with nitrogen, forms the acid.
Ammonia and nitric acid: this salt contains three different elements—nitrogen and hydrogen, which create ammonia, and oxygen, which combines with nitrogen to form the acid.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Well then, in this process the ammonia is decomposed; the hydrogen quits the nitrogen to combine with some of the oxygen of the nitric acid, and forms with it the watery vapour which is now coming over. When that is effected, what will you expect to find?
Well then, in this process, the ammonia breaks down; the hydrogen leaves the nitrogen to join some of the oxygen from the nitric acid, and together they create the water vapor that is now being released. Once that happens, what do you expect to find?
EMILY.
EMILY.
Nitrous acid instead of nitric acid, and nitrogen instead of ammonia.
Nitrous acid instead of nitric acid, and nitrogen instead of ammonia.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Exactly so; and the nitrous acid and nitrogen combine, and form the gaseous oxyd of nitrogen, in which the proportion of oxygen is 37 parts to 63 of nitrogen.
Exactly so; the nitrous acid and nitrogen mix together to create gaseous nitrogen oxide, which consists of 37 parts oxygen to 63 parts nitrogen.
You may have observed, that for a little while 115 no bubbles of air have come over, and we have perceived only a stream of vapour condensing as it issued into the water.—Now bubbles of air again make their appearance, and I imagine that by this time all the watery vapour is come away, and that we may begin to collect the gas. We may try whether it is pure, by filling a phial with it, and plunging a taper into it—yes, it will do now, for the taper burns brighter than in the common air, and with a greenish flame.
You might have noticed that for a little while 115 no air bubbles have come up, and we’ve only seen a stream of vapor condensing as it entered the water. Now bubbles of air are appearing again, and I think that by now all the water vapor has been released, and we can start collecting the gas. We can check if it’s pure by filling a bottle with it and dipping a candle into it—yes, it works now because the candle burns brighter than it does in regular air, and with a greenish flame.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But how is that? I thought no gas would support combustion but oxygen or chlorine.
But how is that? I thought only gases like oxygen or chlorine could support combustion.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Or any gas that contains oxygen, and is ready to yield it, which is the case with this in a considerable degree; it is not, therefore, surprising that it should accelerate the combustion of the taper.
Or any gas that has oxygen in it and is ready to release it, which this does to a significant extent; it's not surprising that it speeds up the burning of the candle.
You see that the gas is now produced in great abundance; we shall collect a large quantity of it, and I dare say that we shall find some of the family who will be curious to make the experiment of respiring it. Whilst this process is going on, we may take a general survey of the most important combinations of the nitric and nitrous acids with the alkalies.
You can see that gas is now being produced in large quantities; we'll gather a significant amount of it, and I'm sure some people will be curious to try breathing it in. While this process is happening, we can take a general look at the most important combinations of nitric and nitrous acids with the alkalis.
The first of these is nitrat of potash, commonly called nitre or saltpetre.
The first of these is potassium nitrate, commonly known as niter or saltpeter.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Is not that the salt with which gunpowder is made?
Isn't that the salt used to make gunpowder?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes. Gunpowder is a mixture of five parts of nitre to one of sulphur, and one of charcoal.—Nitre from its great proportion of oxygen, and from the facility with which it yields it, is the basis of most detonating compositions.
Yes. Gunpowder is a mix of five parts saltpeter, one part sulfur, and one part charcoal. Because of its high oxygen content and how easily it releases oxygen, saltpeter is the key ingredient in most explosive mixtures.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But what is the cause of the violent detonation of gunpowder when set fire to?
But what causes gunpowder to explode violently when it’s ignited?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Detonation may proceed from two causes; the sudden formation or destruction of an elastic fluid. In the first case, when either a solid or liquid is instantaneously converted into an elastic fluid, the prodigious and sudden expansion of the body strikes the air with great violence, and this concussion produces the sound called detonation.
Detonation can happen for two reasons: the rapid creation or destruction of a gas. In the first instance, when a solid or liquid is quickly transformed into a gas, the immense and sudden expansion of the substance forcefully disrupts the air, and this impact creates the sound known as detonation.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
That I comprehend very well; but how can a similar effect be produced by the destruction of a gas?
I understand that completely; but how can a similar effect be caused by the destruction of a gas?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
A gas can be destroyed only by condensing it to a liquid or solid state; when this takes place suddenly, the gas, in assuming a new and more compact form, produces a vacuum, into which the surrounding air rushes with great impetuosity; and it is by that rapid and violent motion that the sound is produced. In all detonations, therefore, gases are either suddenly formed, or destroyed. In that of gunpowder, can you tell me which of these two circumstances takes place?
A gas can only be eliminated by turning it into a liquid or solid. When this happens quickly, the gas changes into a denser form, creating a vacuum that surrounding air rushes into rapidly. It's this quick and forceful movement that creates sound. So, in all explosions, gases are either created or destroyed suddenly. In the case of gunpowder, can you tell me which of these two is happening?
EMILY.
EMILY.
As gunpowder is a solid, it must, of course, produce the gases in its detonation; but how, I cannot tell.
As gunpowder is a solid, it must obviously produce gases when it detonates; but how, I can't say.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The constituents of gunpowder, when heated to a certain degree, enter into a number of new combinations, and are instantaneously converted into a variety of gases, the sudden expansion of which gives rise to the detonation.
The components of gunpowder, when heated to a specific temperature, undergo several new combinations and are quickly transformed into different gases, the rapid expansion of which causes the explosion.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And in what instance does the destruction or condensation of gases produce detonation?
And in what situation does the destruction or compression of gases cause an explosion?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
I can give you one with which you are well 118 acquainted; the sudden combination of the oxygen and hydrogen gases.
I can give you one that you're familiar with; the sudden mix of oxygen and hydrogen gases.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE
True; I recollect perfectly that hydrogen detonates with oxygen when the two gases are converted into water.
True; I remember clearly that hydrogen explodes with oxygen when the two gases combine to form water.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
But let us return to the nitrat of potash.—This salt is decomposed when exposed to heat, and mixed with any combustible body, such as carbon, sulphur, or metals, these substances oxydating rapidly at the expense of the nitrat. I must show you an instance of this.—I expose to the fire some of the salt in a small iron ladle, and, when it is sufficiently heated, add to it some powdered charcoal; this will attract the oxygen from the salt, and be converted into carbonic acid.—
But let's go back to potassium nitrate. This salt breaks down when heated, and if you mix it with any combustible material like carbon, sulfur, or metals, these substances will rapidly oxidize using the nitrate. I have to show you an example of this. I put some of the salt in a small iron ladle over the fire, and when it’s hot enough, I add some powdered charcoal. The charcoal will pull the oxygen from the salt and turn into carbon dioxide.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But what occasions that crackling noise, and those vivid flashes that accompany it?
But what causes that crackling noise and those bright flashes that come with it?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The rapidity with which the carbonic acid gas is formed occasions a succession of small detonations, which, together with the emission of flame, is called deflagration.
The speed at which carbon dioxide gas is produced causes a series of small explosions, which, along with the release of flames, is known as deflagration.
Nitrat of silver is the lunar caustic, so remarkable for its property of destroying animal fibre, for which purpose it is often used by surgeons.—We have said so much on a former occasion, on the mode in which caustics act on animal matter, that I shall not detain you any longer on this subject.
Nitrat of silver is lunar caustic, known for its ability to destroy animal tissue, making it a common tool for surgeons. We've discussed how caustics work on animal matter before, so I won't take up any more of your time on this topic.
We now come to the CARBONIC ACID, which we have already had many opportunities of noticing. You recollect that this acid may be formed by the combustion of carbon, whether in its imperfect state of charcoal, or in its purest form of diamond. And it is not necessary, for this purpose, to burn the carbon in oxygen gas, as we did in the preceding lecture; for you need only light a piece of charcoal and suspend it under a receiver on the water bath. The charcoal will soon be extinguished, and the air in the receiver will be found mixed with carbonic acid. The process, however, is much more expeditious if the combustion be performed in pure oxygen gas.
We now come to the Carbonic acid, which we've already had plenty of chances to notice. You remember that this acid can be created by burning carbon, whether it's in its less refined form of charcoal or its purest form of diamond. It’s not necessary to burn the carbon in oxygen gas, as we did in the previous lecture; you just need to light a piece of charcoal and hold it under a chamber on the water bath. The charcoal will quickly go out, and the air in the chamber will contain carbonic acid. However, the process is much faster if the burning takes place in pure oxygen gas.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
The readiest mode is to introduce under the receiver a quantity of caustic lime, or caustic alkali, which soon attracts the whole of the carbonic acid to form a carbonat.—The alkali is found increased in weight, and the volume of the air is diminished by a quantity equal to that of the carbonic acid which was mixed with it.
The easiest way is to place some caustic lime or caustic alkali under the receiver, which quickly pulls in all the carbonic acid to create a carbonate. The alkali's weight increases, and the volume of air decreases by an amount equal to the carbonic acid that was mixed in.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Pray is there no method of obtaining pure carbon from carbonic acid?
Is there any way to get pure carbon from carbonic acid?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
For a long time it was supposed that carbonic acid was not decompoundable; but Mr. Tennant discovered, a few years ago, that this acid may be decomposed by burning phosphorus in a closed vessel with carbonat of soda or carbonat of lime: the phosphorus absorbs the oxygen from the carbonat, whilst the carbon is separated in the form of a black powder. This decomposition, however, is not effected simply by the attraction of the phosphorus for oxygen, since it is weaker than that of charcoal; but the attraction of the alkali of lime for the phosphoric acid, unites its power at the same time.
For a long time, it was believed that carbonic acid couldn’t be broken down. However, a few years ago, Mr. Tennant discovered that this acid can be decomposed by burning phosphorus in a closed vessel with sodium carbonate or calcium carbonate: the phosphorus takes in the oxygen from the carbonate, while the carbon is left behind as a black powder. This decomposition doesn’t happen just because phosphorus attracts oxygen, since that attraction is weaker than that of charcoal; instead, it's the attraction of the lime alkali for the phosphoric acid that enhances the process.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Cannot we make that experiment?
Can't we do that experiment?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Not easily; it requires being performed with extreme nicety, in order to obtain any sensible quantity of carbon, and the experiment is much too delicate for me to attempt it. But there can be no doubt of the accuracy of Mr. Tennant’s results; and all chemists now agree, that one hundred parts of carbonic acid gas consists of about twenty-eight parts of carbon to seventy-two of oxygen gas. But if you recollect, we decomposed carbonic acid gas the other day by burning potassium in it.
Not easily; it needs to be done with a lot of precision to get a measurable amount of carbon, and the experiment is way too delicate for me to try. But there's no doubt about the accuracy of Mr. Tennant’s results; all chemists now agree that one hundred parts of carbon dioxide gas consists of about twenty-eight parts of carbon and seventy-two parts of oxygen gas. But if you remember, we broke down carbon dioxide gas the other day by burning potassium in it.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
True, so we did; and found the carbon precipitated on the regenerated potash.
True, we did that; and found the carbon deposited on the regenerated potash.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Carbonic acid gas is found very abundantly in nature; it is supposed to form about one thousandth part of the atmosphere, and is constantly produced by the respiration of animals; it exists in a great variety of combinations, and is exhaled from many natural decompositions. It is contained in a state of great purity in certain caves, such as the Grotto del Cane, near Naples.
Carbon dioxide is found abundantly in nature; it's believed to make up about one thousandth of the atmosphere and is constantly produced by animal respiration. It exists in a wide range of compounds and is released from many natural decompositions. It's found in a very pure state in certain caves, like the Grotto del Cane near Naples.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I recollect having read an account of that grotto, and of the cruel experiments made on the poor dogs, to gratify the curiosity of strangers. But I understood that the vapour exhaled by this cave was called fixed air.
I remember reading a story about that cave and the brutal experiments done on the poor dogs to satisfy the curiosity of visitors. But I learned that the gas released by this cave was called fixed air.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
That is the name by which carbonic acid was known before its chemical composition was discovered.—This gas is more destructive of life than any other; and if the poor animals that are submitted to its effects are not plunged into cold water as soon as they become senseless, they do not recover. It extinguishes flame instantaneously. I have collected some in this glass, which I will pour over the candle.
That is what carbonic acid was called before its chemical makeup was found out.—This gas is more lethal than any other; and if the poor animals exposed to it aren’t quickly put into cold water after they pass out, they don’t come back. It puts out flames instantly. I’ve gathered some in this glass, which I’ll pour over the candle.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
This is extremely singular—it seems to extinguish it as it were by enchantment, as the gas is invisible. I never should have imagined that gas could have been poured like a liquid.
This is really unique—it feels like it disappears magically since the gas is invisible. I would have never thought that gas could be poured like a liquid.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It can be done with carbonic acid only, as no other gas is sufficiently heavy to be susceptible of being poured out in the atmospherical air without mixing with it.
It can be done with carbonic acid alone, since no other gas is heavy enough to be poured out into the air without mixing with it.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Pray by what means did you obtain this gas?
Pray, how did you get this gas?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
I procured it from marble. Carbonic acid gas has so strong an attraction for all the alkalies and alkaline earths, that these are always found in nature in the state of carbonats. Combined with lime, this acid forms chalk, which may be considered as the basis of all kinds of marbles, and calcareous stones. From these substances carbonic acid is easily separated, as it adheres so slightly to its combinations, that the carbonats are all decomposable by any of the other acids. I can easily show you how I obtained this gas; I poured some diluted sulphuric acid over pulverised marble in this bottle (the same which we used the other day to prepare hydrogen gas), and the gas escaped through the tube connected with it; the operation still continues, as you may easily perceive—
I got it from marble. Carbon dioxide has a strong attraction to all the alkalis and alkaline earths, so these are always found in nature as carbonates. When combined with lime, this acid forms chalk, which can be seen as the foundation of all types of marbles and calcareous stones. Carbon dioxide can be easily separated from these substances since it clings very lightly to its combinations, which means all the carbonates can be broken down by other acids. I can easily show you how I got this gas; I poured some diluted sulfuric acid over crushed marble in this bottle (the same one we used the other day to prepare hydrogen gas), and the gas is escaping through the tube connected to it; the process is still ongoing, as you can easily see—
EMILY.
EMILY.
Yes, it does; there is a great fermentation in the glass vessel. What singular commotion is excited by the sulphuric acid taking possession of the lime, and driving out the carbonic acid!
Yes, it does; there is a lot of bubbling in the glass container. What a unique reaction is caused by the sulfuric acid reacting with the lime and pushing out the carbonic acid!
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But did the carbonic acid exist in a gaseous state in the marble?
But was the carbonic acid present in a gas form in the marble?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Certainly not; the acid, when in a state of combination, is capable of existing in a solid form.
Certainly not; when the acid is combined, it can exist in a solid form.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Whence, then, does it obtain the caloric necessary to convert it into gas?
Whence, then, does it get the heat needed to turn it into gas?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It may be supplied in this case from the mixture of sulphuric acid and water, which produces an evolution of heat, even greater than is required for the purpose; since, as you may perceive by touching the glass vessel, a considerable quantity of the caloric disengaged becomes sensible. But a supply of caloric may be obtained also from a diminution of capacity for heat, occasioned by the new combination which takes place; and, indeed, this must be the case when other acids are employed for the disengagement of carbonic acid gas, which do not, like the sulphuric, produce heat on being mixed with water. Carbonic acid may likewise be disengaged from its combinations by heat alone, which restores it to its gaseous state.
It can be provided in this situation from the mixture of sulfuric acid and water, which generates more heat than is needed for the task; as you can feel by touching the glass container, a significant amount of heat released becomes noticeable. However, heat can also be obtained from a reduction in heat capacity caused by the new combination that occurs; in fact, this has to happen when other acids are used to release carbonic acid gas, which, unlike sulfuric acid, does not produce heat when mixed with water. Carbonic acid can also be released from its compounds by heat alone, returning it to its gaseous state.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
I will not answer that objection, Caroline, because I think I can put you in a way of doing it yourself. Is carbonic acid combustible?
I won't respond to that objection, Caroline, because I believe I can help you to figure it out on your own. Is carbonic acid flammable?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Why, no—because it is a body that has been already burnt; it is carbon only, and not the acid, that is combustible.
Why, no—because it’s a body that has already been burned; it’s only carbon, not the acid, that is flammable.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Well, and what inference do you draw from this?
Well, what conclusion do you come to from this?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
That carbonic acid cannot render the bodies with which it is united combustible; but that simple carbon does, and that it is in this elementary state that it exists in wood, coals, and a great variety of other combustible bodies.—Indeed, Mrs. B., you are very ungenerous; you are not satisfied with convincing me that my objections are frivolous, but you oblige me to prove them so myself.
That carbonic acid can't make the substances it combines with burn; however, simple carbon can, and it's in this basic form that it exists in wood, coal, and many other flammable materials. — Truly, Mrs. B., you are being quite unfair; you don't just convince me that my objections are silly, but you make me prove it to myself.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
You must confess, however, that I make ample amends for the detection of error, when I enable 126 you to discover the truth. You, understand, now, I hope, that carbonic acid is equally produced by the decomposition of chalk, or by the combustion of charcoal. These processes are certainly of a very different nature; in the first case the acid is already formed, and requires nothing more than heat to restore it to its gaseous state; whilst, in the latter, the acid is actually made by the process of combustion.
You have to admit, though, that I make up for the detection of mistakes by helping you find the truth. 126 I hope you understand now that carbonic acid is produced equally by the breakdown of chalk or by burning charcoal. These processes are definitely different; in the first case, the acid is already there and just needs heat to return to its gas form, while in the second, the acid is actually created through the burning process.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I understand it now perfectly. But I have just been thinking of another difficulty, which, I hope, you will excuse my not being able to remove myself. How does the immense quantity of calcareous earth, which is spread all over the globe, obtain the carbonic acid with which it is combined?
I get it now completely. But I’ve just been considering another challenge that I hope you’ll forgive me for not being able to address myself. How does all the calcium-rich earth found around the world acquire the carbon dioxide that it’s mixed with?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
The question is, indeed, not very easy to answer; but I conceive that the general carbonisation of calcareous matter may have been the effect of a general combustion, occasioned by some revolution of our globe, and producing an immense supply of carbonic acid, with which the calcareous matter became impregnated; or that this may have been effected by a gradual absorption of carbonic acid from the atmosphere.—But this would lead us to discussions which we cannot indulge 127 in, without deviating too much from our subject.
The question is definitely not easy to answer; however, I believe that the widespread carbonization of calcium-based materials could have resulted from a large-scale combustion caused by some significant change on our planet, leading to a massive release of carbon dioxide that saturated the calcareous materials. Alternatively, this might have happened through a gradual absorption of carbon dioxide from the atmosphere. But getting into that would take us too far off topic. 127
EMILY.
EMILY.
How does it happen that we do not perceive the pernicious effects of the carbonic acid which is floating in the atmosphere?
How is it that we don’t notice the harmful effects of the carbon dioxide that’s in the air?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Because of the state of very great dilution in which it exists there. But can you tell me, Emily, what are the sources which keep the atmosphere constantly supplied with this acid?
Because of the extreme dilution it is in there. But can you tell me, Emily, what are the sources that keep the atmosphere constantly filled with this acid?
EMILY.
EMILY.
I suppose the combustion of wood, coals, and other substances, that contain carbon.
I guess the burning of wood, coal, and other materials that have carbon in them.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
And also the breath of animals.
And also the breath of animals.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
The breath of animals! I thought you said that this gas was not at all respirable, but on the contrary, extremely poisonous.
The breath of animals! I thought you said that this gas was totally unbreathable and, in fact, really toxic.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
So it is; but although animals cannot breathe in carbonic acid gas, yet, in the process of respiration, they have the power of forming this gas in 128 their lungs; so that the air which we expire, or reject from the lungs, always contains a certain proportion of carbonic acid, which is much greater than that which is commonly found in the atmosphere.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But what is it that renders carbonic acid such a deadly poison?
But what makes carbonic acid such a deadly poison?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The manner in which this gas destroys life, seems to be merely by preventing the access of respirable air; for carbonic acid gas, unless very much diluted with common air, does not penetrate into the lungs, as the windpipe actually contracts and refuses it admittance.—But we must dismiss this subject at present, as we shall have an opportunity of treating of respiration much more fully, when we come to the chemical functions of animals.
The way this gas kills living things seems to be just by blocking breathable air; because carbon dioxide, unless it's highly diluted with regular air, doesn't enter the lungs since the windpipe actually tightens and stops it from getting in. — But we need to put this topic aside for now, as we'll have a chance to discuss respiration in more detail when we explore the chemical functions of animals.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Is carbonic acid as destructive to the life of vegetables as it is to that of animals?
Is carbonic acid as harmful to plant life as it is to animal life?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
If a vegetable be completely immersed in it, I believe it generally proves fatal to it; but mixed in certain proportions with atmospherical air, it is, on the contrary, very favourable to vegetation.
If a vegetable is fully submerged in it, I think it typically becomes fatal to it; but when mixed in certain amounts with atmospheric air, it is actually very beneficial to plant growth.
You remember, I suppose, our mentioning the mineral waters, both natural and artificial, which contain carbonic acid gas?
You remember, I guess, us talking about the mineral waters, both natural and artificial, that have carbonic acid gas in them?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
You mean the Seltzer water?
You mean the sparkling water?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
That is one of those which are the most used; there are, however, a variety of others into which carbonic acid enters as an ingredient: all these waters are usually distinguished by the name of acidulous or gaseous mineral waters.
That is one of the most commonly used; however, there are various others that contain carbonic acid as an ingredient: all these waters are typically referred to as acidulous or gaseous mineral waters.
The class of salts called carbonats is the most numerous in nature; we must pass over them in a very cursory manner, as the subject is far too extensive for us to enter on it in detail. The state of carbonat is the natural state of a vast number of minerals, and particularly of the alkalies and alkaline earths, as they have so great an attraction for the carbonic acid, that they are almost always found combined with it; and you may recollect that it is only by separating them from this acid, that they acquire that causticity and those striking qualities which I have formerly described. All marbles, chalks, shells, calcareous spars, and lime-stones of every description, are neutral salts, in which lime, their common basis, has lost all its characteristic properties.
The group of salts known as carbonates is the most abundant in nature; we’ll touch on them briefly since the topic is too vast for us to explore in depth. The carbonate state is the natural form of many minerals, especially the alkalis and alkaline earth elements, as they have such a strong affinity for carbonic acid that they are almost always found combined with it. Remember that it’s only by separating them from this acid that they gain that causticity and the remarkable qualities I’ve described before. All marbles, chalks, shells, calcareous spars, and limestones of all types are neutral salts, where lime, their common base, has lost all its distinct properties.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But if all these various substances are formed by the union of lime with carbonic acid, whence arises their diversity of form and appearance?
But if all these different substances are created by the combination of lime and carbonic acid, where does their variety of form and appearance come from?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Both from the different proportions of their component parts, and from a variety of foreign ingredients which may be occasionally blended with them: the veins and colours of marbles, for instance, proceed from a mixture of metallic substances; silex and alumine also frequently enter into these combinations. The various carbonats, therefore, that I have enumerated, cannot be considered as pure unadulterated neutral salts, although they certainly belong to that class of bodies.
Both due to the different proportions of their components and the variety of foreign ingredients that may sometimes be mixed in: the veins and colors of marbles, for example, come from a mix of metallic substances; silica and alumina often also play a role in these combinations. The various carbonates that I've listed cannot be regarded as pure, unadulterated neutral salts, although they definitely fall into that category.
* The proportion stated by Sir H. Davy, in his Chemical Researches, is as 1 to 2.389.
* The ratio mentioned by Sir H. Davy in his Chemical Researches is 1 to 2.389.
CONVERSATION XIX.
ON THE BORACIC, FLUORIC, MURIATIC, AND OXYGENATED MURIATIC ACIDS; AND ON MURIATS.—ON IODINE AND IODIC ACID.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B
We now come to the three remaining acids with simple bases, the compound nature of which, though long suspected, has been but recently proved. The chief of these is the muriatic; but I shall first describe the two others, as their bases have been obtained more distinctly than that of the muriatic acid.
We now turn to the three remaining acids with simple bases, the complex nature of which has been long suspected but only recently confirmed. The main one is hydrochloric acid; however, I will first describe the other two, as their bases have been obtained more clearly than that of hydrochloric acid.
You may recollect I mentioned the BORACIC ACID. This is found very sparingly in some parts of Europe, but for the use of manufactures we have always received it from the remote country of Thibet, where it is found in some lakes, combined with soda. It is easily separated from the soda by sulphuric acid, and appears in the form of shining scales, as you see here.
You might remember I mentioned Boric acid. It’s found in small amounts in some parts of Europe, but for manufacturing purposes, we’ve always sourced it from the distant land of Tibet, where it occurs in some lakes mixed with soda. It’s easily separated from the soda using sulfuric acid and appears as shiny scales, like the ones you see here.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Certainly; but being more inert, you will not find its properties so interesting. However, its decomposition, and the brilliant spectacle it affords when its basis again unites with oxygen, atones for its want of other striking qualities.
Certainly; but since it's more inert, you won't find its properties as interesting. However, its decomposition and the amazing display it creates when it combines with oxygen again make up for its lack of other impressive qualities.
Sir H. Davy succeeded in decomposing the boracic acid, (which had till then been considered as undecompoundable,) by various methods. On exposing this acid to the Voltaic battery, the positive wire gave out oxygen, and on the negative wire was deposited a black substance, in appearance resembling charcoal. This was the basis of the acid, which Sir H. Davy has called Boracium, or Boron.
Sir H. Davy managed to break down boracic acid, which had been thought to be undecomposable, using different methods. When he exposed this acid to a Voltaic battery, the positive wire released oxygen, while a black substance that looked like charcoal formed on the negative wire. This was the foundational element of the acid, which Sir H. Davy named Boracium or Boron.
The same substance was obtained in more considerable quantities, by exposing the acid to a great heat in an iron gun-barrel.
The same substance was obtained in larger amounts by exposing the acid to high heat in an iron gun barrel.
A third method of decomposing the boracic acid consisted in burning potassium in contact with it in vacuo. The potassium attracts the oxygen from the acid, and leaves its basis in a separate state.
A third method of breaking down boric acid involved burning potassium in contact with it in a vacuum. The potassium pulls the oxygen from the acid, leaving its base in a separate state.
The recomposition of this acid I shall show 133 you, by burning some of its basis, which you see here, in a retort full of oxygen gas. The heat of a candle is all that is required for this combustion.—
The recomposition of this acid I will demonstrate for you by burning some of its base, which you see here, in a retort filled with oxygen gas. The heat from a candle is all that’s needed for this combustion.—
EMILY.
EMILY.
The light is astonishingly brilliant, and what beautiful sparks it throws out!
The light is incredibly bright, and look at those beautiful sparks it creates!
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The result of this combustion is the boracic acid, the nature of which, you see, is proved both by analytic and synthetic means. Its basis has not, it is true, a metallic appearance; but it makes very hard alloys with other metals.
The result of this combustion is boric acid, which, as you can see, is confirmed through both analytical and synthetic methods. Its composition doesn't, in fact, have a metallic appearance; however, it forms very hard alloys with other metals.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But pray, Mrs. B., for what purpose is the boracic acid used in manufactures?
But please, Mrs. B., what is boracic acid used for in manufacturing?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Its principal use is in conjunction with soda, that is, in the state of borat of soda, which in the arts is commonly called borax. This salt has a peculiar power of dissolving metallic oxyds, and of promoting the fusion of substances capable of being melted; it is accordingly employed in various metallic arts; it is used, for example, to remove the oxyd from the surface of metals, and 134 is often employed in the assaying of metallic ores.
Its main use is along with soda, known as borat of soda, which is commonly referred to as borax in the arts. This salt has a unique ability to dissolve metallic oxides and helps melt substances that can be liquefied; therefore, it is used in various metalworking processes. For instance, it removes oxide from the surfaces of metals and 134 is often used in testing metallic ores.
Let us now proceed to the FLUORIC ACID. This acid is obtained from a substance which is found frequently in mines, and particularly in those of Derbyshire, called fluor, a name which it acquired from the circumstance of its being used to render the ores of metals more fluid when heated.
Let’s now move on to the Hydrofluoric acid. This acid comes from a substance commonly found in mines, especially in Derbyshire, called fluor. It got its name because it was used to make metal ores more fluid when heated.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Pray is not this the Derbyshire spar, of which so many ornaments are made?
Pray, isn't this the Derbyshire spar that so many ornaments are made of?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The same; but though it has long been employed for a variety of purposes, its nature was unknown until Scheele, the great Swedish chemist, discovered that it consisted of lime united with a peculiar acid, which obtained the name of fluoric acid. It is easily separated from the lime by the sulphuric acid, and unless condensed in water, ascends in the form of gas. A very peculiar property of this acid is its union with siliceous earths, which I have already mentioned. If the distillation of this acid is performed in glass vessels, they are corroded, and the siliceous part of the glass comes over, united with the gas; if water 135 is then admitted, part of the silex is deposited, as you may observe in this jar.
The same; but although it has been used for various purposes for a long time, its true nature remained unknown until Scheele, the renowned Swedish chemist, discovered that it was made up of lime combined with a unique acid, which became known as fluoric acid. It can be easily separated from lime using sulfuric acid, and unless it's condensed in water, it rises as a gas. One very unique property of this acid is its ability to bond with siliceous earths, which I’ve mentioned before. When this acid is distilled in glass containers, they are corroded, and the siliceous component of the glass is released along with the gas; if water 135 is then added, some of the silica is deposited, as you can see in this jar.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I see white flakes forming on the surface of the water; is that silex?
I see white flakes appearing on the surface of the water; is that silica?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Yes it is. This power of corroding glass has been used for engraving, or rather etching, upon it. The glass is first covered with a coat of wax, through which the figures to be engraved are to be scratched with a pin; then pouring the fluoric acid over the wax, it corrodes the glass where the scratches have been made.
Yes, it is. This ability to corrode glass has been used for engraving, or more accurately, etching on it. The glass is initially covered with a layer of wax, through which the designs to be engraved are scratched with a pin; then, by pouring fluoric acid over the wax, it eats away at the glass where the scratches have been made.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I should like to have a bottle of this acid, to make engravings.
I would like to have a bottle of this acid for making engravings.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
But you could not have it in a glass bottle, for in that case the acid would be saturated with silex, and incapable of executing an engraving; the same thing would happen were the acid kept in vessels of porcelain or earthen-ware; this acid must therefore be both prepared and preserved in vessels of silver.
But you couldn't keep it in a glass bottle because the acid would become saturated with silica and wouldn't be able to engrave. The same thing would happen if the acid were stored in porcelain or clay containers; therefore, this acid must be both prepared and stored in silver vessels.
If it be distilled from fluor spar and vitriolic acid, in silver or leaden vessels, the receiver being kept very cold during the distillation, it assumes the form of a dense fluid, and in that state is the most intensely corrosive substance known. This seems to be the acid combined with a little water. It may be called hydro-fluoric acid; and Sir H. Davy has been led, from some late experiments on the subject, to consider pure fluoric acid as a compound of a certain unknown principle, which he calls fluorine, with hydrogen.
If it’s distilled from fluor spar and sulfuric acid in silver or lead containers, while keeping the receiver very cold during the distillation, it takes on the form of a thick liquid, and in that state, it’s the most corrosive substance known. This seems to be the acid mixed with some water. It can be called hydrofluoric acid; and Sir H. Davy has been led, based on some recent experiments on the subject, to think of pure fluoric acid as a compound of a certain unknown element, which he refers to as fluorine, combined with hydrogen.
Sir H. Davy has also attempted to decompose the fluoric acid by burning potassium in contact with it; but he has not yet been able by this or any other method, to obtain its basis in a distinct separate state.
Sir H. Davy has also tried to break down fluoric acid by burning potassium in its presence; however, he has not yet succeeded, using this or any other method, in isolating its base in a distinct separate form.
We shall conclude our account of the acids with that of the MURIATIC ACID, which is perhaps the most curious and interesting of all of them. It is found in nature combined with soda, lime, and magnesia. Muriat of soda is the common sea-salt, and from this substance the acid is usually disengaged by means of the sulphuric acid. The natural state of the muriatic acid is that of an invisible permanent gas, at the common temperature of the atmosphere; but it has a remarkably strong attraction for water, and assumes 137 the form of a whitish cloud whenever it meets any moisture to combine with. This acid is remarkable for its peculiar and very pungent smell, and possesses, in a powerful degree, most of the acid properties. Here is a bottle containing muriatic acid in a liquid state.
We will wrap up our discussion of acids with Hydrochloric acid, which is probably the most fascinating and intriguing of them all. It's found in nature combined with sodium, calcium, and magnesium. Muriat of soda is common sea salt, and this acid is usually extracted from it using sulfuric acid. In its natural state, muriatic acid exists as an invisible permanent gas at normal atmospheric temperatures; however, it has a strong attraction to water and turns into a whitish cloud when it encounters any moisture to combine with. This acid is known for its unique and sharp smell, and it has many strong acidic properties. Here is a bottle containing muriatic acid in liquid form.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And how is it liquefied?
How is it liquefied?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
By impregnating water with it; its strong attraction for water makes it very easy to obtain it in a liquid form. Now, if I open the phial, you may observe a kind of vapour rising from it, which is muriatic acid gas, of itself invisible, but made apparent by combining with the moisture of the atmosphere.
By infusing water with it; its strong affinity for water makes it very easy to get it in liquid form. Now, if I open the vial, you might see a kind of vapor rising from it, which is hydrochloric acid gas. It’s not visible on its own, but becomes visible when it combines with the moisture in the air.
EMILY.
EMILY
Have you not any of the pure muriatic acid gas?
Do you not have any pure hydrochloric acid gas?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
This jar is full of that acid in its gaseous state—it is inverted over mercury instead of water, because, being absorbable by water, this gas cannot be confined by it.—I shall now raise the jar a little on one side, and suffer some of the gas to 138 escape.—You see that it immediately becomes visible in the form of a cloud.
This jar is filled with that gas in its acidic form—it’s turned upside down over mercury instead of water because this gas can be absorbed by water, which means it can’t be contained by it. I will now tilt the jar slightly to one side and let some of the gas escape. You can see that it quickly becomes visible as a cloud.
EMILY.
EMILY.
It must be, no doubt, from its uniting with the moisture of the atmosphere, that it is converted into this dewy vapour.
It must be, without a doubt, because it combines with the moisture in the air that it turns into this dewy vapor.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Certainly; and for the same reason, that is to say, its extreme eagerness to unite with water, this gas will cause snow to melt as rapidly as an intense fire.
Certainly; and for the same reason, that is to say, its strong desire to combine with water, this gas will cause snow to melt just as quickly as a fierce fire.
This acid proved much more refractory when Sir H. Davy attempted to decompose it than the other two undecompounded acids. It is singular that potassium will burn in muriatic acid, and be converted into potash, without decomposing the acid, and the result of this combustion is a muriat of potash; for the potash, as soon as it is regenerated, combines with the muriatic acid.
This acid was much harder to break down when Sir H. Davy tried to decompose it compared to the other two undecomposed acids. It's interesting that potassium can burn in muriatic acid and turn into potash without breaking down the acid, resulting in a muriate of potash; because as soon as the potash is formed, it combines with the muriatic acid.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But how can the potash be regenerated if the muriatic acid does not oxydate the potassium?
But how can the potash be renewed if the muriatic acid doesn't oxidize the potassium?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But why not make these experiments with dry muriatic acid?
But why not try these experiments with dry hydrochloric acid?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Dry acids cannot be acted on by the Voltaic battery, because acids are non-conductors of electricity, unless moistened. In the course of a number of experiments which Sir H. Davy made upon acids in a state of dryness, he observed that the presence of water appeared always necessary to develop the acid properties, so that acids are not even capable of reddening vegetable blues if they have been carefully deprived of moisture. This remarkable circumstance led him to suspect, that water, instead of oxygen, may be the acidifying principle; but this he threw out rather as a conjecture than as an established point.
Dry acids can't be influenced by a Voltaic battery because acids don’t conduct electricity unless they’re wet. In a series of experiments, Sir H. Davy found that water always seemed necessary to activate the properties of dry acids. He noted that dry acids couldn’t even turn vegetable blues red if they’ve been completely dried out. This interesting observation made him suspect that water, rather than oxygen, might be the true acidifying agent, although he considered this more of a guess than a confirmed fact.
Sir H. Davy obtained very curious results from burning potassium in a mixture of phosphorus and muriatic acid, and also of sulphur and muriatic acid; the latter detonates with great violence. All his experiments, however, failed in presenting to his view the basis of the muriatic acid, of which he was in search; and he was at last induced to 140 form an opinion respecting the nature of this acid, which I shall presently explain.
Sir H. Davy got some really interesting results from burning potassium in a mix of phosphorus and hydrochloric acid, as well as sulfur and hydrochloric acid; the latter explodes with a lot of force. However, all his experiments didn’t reveal to him the foundation of the hydrochloric acid he was looking for, and he eventually came to form an opinion about the nature of this acid, which I will explain shortly. 140
EMILY.
EMILY.
Is this acid susceptible of different degrees of oxygenation?
Is this acid able to undergo different levels of oxygenation?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Yes, for though we cannot deoxygenate this acid, yet we may add oxygen to it.
Yes, because while we can't remove oxygen from this acid, we can add oxygen to it.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Why, then, is not the least degree of oxygenation of the acid called the muriatous, and the higher degree the muriatic acid?
Why isn’t the lowest level of oxygen in the acid called muriatous, while the higher level is called muriatic acid?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Because, instead of becoming, like other acids, more dense, and more acid by an addition of oxygen, it is rendered on the contrary more volatile, more pungent, but less acid, and less absorbable by water. These circumstances, therefore, seem to indicate the propriety of making an exception to the nomenclature. The highest degree of oxygenation of this acid has been distinguished by the additional epithet of oxygenated, or, for the sake of brevity, oxy, so that it is called the oxygenated, or oxy-muriatic acid. This likewise exists in a gaseous form, at the temperature of the atmosphere; it is also susceptible of being absorbed 141 by water, and can be congealed, or solidified, by a certain degree of cold.
Because, instead of becoming denser and more acidic like other acids when oxygen is added, it actually becomes more volatile, sharper, but less acidic and less soluble in water. These factors suggest that it's reasonable to make an exception in naming it. The highest level of oxygenation of this acid has been identified with the term oxygenated, or for simplicity, oxy, so it is referred to as oxygenated or oxy-muriatic acid. It also exists in a gaseous state at room temperature; it can be absorbed by water and can be frozen or solidified at a certain level of cold. 141
EMILY.
EMILY.
And how do you obtain the oxy-muriatic acid?
And how do you get the oxy-muriatic acid?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
In various ways; but it may be most conveniently obtained by distilling liquid muriatic acid over oxyd of manganese, which supplies the acid with the additional oxygen. One part of the acid being put into a retort, with two parts of the oxyd of manganese, and the heat of a lamp applied, the gas is soon disengaged, and may be received over water, as it is but sparingly absorbed by it.—I have collected some in this jar—
In several ways; however, the easiest method is to distill muriatic acid over manganese oxide, which adds extra oxygen to the acid. If you put one part of the acid into a retort along with two parts of manganese oxide and apply heat from a lamp, the gas is released quickly and can be collected over water, since it is only slightly absorbed by it. —I have gathered some in this jar—
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It is not invisible, like the generality of gases; for it is of a yellowish colour.
It isn’t invisible like most gases; instead, it has a yellowish color.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
The muriatic acid extinguishes flame, whilst, on the contrary, the oxy-muriatic makes the flame larger, and gives it a dark red colour. Can you account for this difference in the two acids?
The muriatic acid puts out the fire, while the oxy-muriatic makes the fire bigger and gives it a dark red color. Can you explain this difference between the two acids?
EMILY.
EMILY.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
That is exactly the case; indeed the oxygen added to the muriatic acid, adheres so slightly to it, that it is separated by mere exposure to the sun’s rays. This acid is decomposed also by combustible bodies, many of which it burns, and actually inflames, without any previous increase of temperature.
That’s exactly right; in fact, the oxygen added to hydrochloric acid sticks to it so loosely that it separates just from being exposed to sunlight. This acid is also broken down by flammable substances, many of which it burns and even ignites without any prior rise in temperature.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
That is extraordinary, indeed! I hope you mean to indulge us with some of these experiments?
That’s incredible! I hope you plan to share some of these experiments with us?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
I have prepared several glass jars of oxy-muriatic acid gas for that purpose. In the first we shall introduce some Dutch gold leaf.—Do you observe that it takes fire?
I’ve prepared several glass jars of oxy-muriatic acid gas for that purpose. In the first one, we’ll add some Dutch gold leaf. Do you see that it's catching fire?
EMILY.
EMILY.
Yes, indeed it does—how wonderful it is! It became immediately red hot, but was soon smothered in a thick vapour.
Yes, it really does—it's amazing! It got incredibly hot right away, but was quickly covered in a thick mist.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
What a disagreeable smell!
What a horrible smell!
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
We shall try the same experiment with phosphorus in another jar of this acid.—You had better keep your handkerchief to your nose when I open it—now let us drop into it this little piece of phosphorus—
We’ll do the same experiment with phosphorus in another jar of this acid. You might want to hold your handkerchief to your nose when I open it. Now, let’s drop this small piece of phosphorus into it—
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It burns really; and almost as brilliantly as in oxygen gas! But, what is most extraordinary, these combustions take place without the metal or phosphorus being previously lighted, or even in the least heated.
It burns intensely, almost as brightly as in oxygen gas! However, what's most remarkable is that these reactions happen without the metal or phosphorus being ignited or even slightly heated beforehand.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
All these curious effects are owing to the very great facility with which this acid yields oxygen to such bodies as are strongly disposed to combine with it. It appears extraordinary indeed to see bodies, and metals in particular, melted down and inflamed, by a gas without any increase of temperature, either of the gas, or of the combustible. The phenomenon, however, is, you see, well accounted for.
All these interesting effects are due to how easily this acid gives off oxygen to substances that really want to combine with it. It's quite remarkable to witness substances, especially metals, being melted and ignited by a gas without any rise in temperature for either the gas or the combustible material. However, this phenomenon is, as you can see, well explained.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Why did you burn a piece of Dutch gold leaf rather than a piece of any other metal?
Why did you burn a piece of Dutch gold leaf instead of a piece of any other metal?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Because, in the first place, it is a composition 144 of metals (consisting chiefly of copper) which burns readily; and I use a thin metallic leaf in preference to a lump of metal, because it offers to the action of the gas but a small quantity of matter under a large surface. Filings, or shavings, would answer the purpose nearly as well; but a lump of metal, though the surface would oxydate with great rapidity, would not take fire. Pure gold is not inflamed by oxy-muriatic acid gas, but it is rapidly oxydated, and dissolved by it; indeed, this acid is the only one that will dissolve gold.
Because, first of all, it’s a mixture 144 of metals (mainly copper) that ignites easily; and I prefer using a thin metal sheet instead of a chunk of metal, as it exposes a small amount of material over a large surface area to the gas. Metal shavings or filings would work almost as well; however, a solid piece of metal, even though it would oxidize quickly on the surface, wouldn't catch fire. Pure gold isn’t ignited by oxy-muriatic acid gas, but it does oxidize quickly and dissolve in it; in fact, this acid is the only one that can dissolve gold.
EMILY.
EMILY.
This, I suppose, is what is commonly called aqua regia, which you know is the only thing that will act upon gold.
This, I guess, is what people usually call aqua regia, which you know is the only substance that can dissolve gold.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
That is not exactly the case either; for aqua regia is composed of a mixture of muriatic acid and nitric acid.—But, in fact, the result of this mixture is the formation of oxy-muriatic acid, as the muriatic acid oxygenates itself at the expence of the nitric; this mixture, therefore, though it bears the name of nitro-muriatic acid, acts on gold merely in virtue of the oxy-muriatic acid which it contains.
That’s not quite right either; aqua regia is made up of a mixture of hydrochloric acid and nitric acid. However, the result of this mixture is the creation of chlorine gas, as the hydrochloric acid combines with oxygen from the nitric acid. Therefore, this mixture, although called nitro-muriatic acid, interacts with gold mainly because of the chlorine gas it contains.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
There are several jars of the gas yet remaining.
There are several jars of the gas still remaining.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
We must reserve these for future experiments. The oxy-muriatic acid does not, like other acids, redden the blue vegetable colours; but it totally destroys any colour, and turns all vegetables perfectly white. Let us collect some vegetable substances to put into this glass, which is full of gas.
We need to save these for future experiments. Oxy-muriatic acid doesn’t change blue plant colors like other acids; instead, it completely removes any color and turns all plants completely white. Let’s gather some plant materials to put into this glass, which is full of gas.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Here is a sprig of myrtle—
Here is a sprig of myrtle—
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And here some coloured paper—
And here is some colored paper—
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
We shall also put in this piece of scarlet riband, and a rose—
We will also include this piece of red ribbon and a rose—
EMILY.
EMILY.
Their colours begin to fade immediately! But how does the gas produce this effect?
Their colors start to fade right away! But how does the gas create this effect?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The oxygen combines with the colouring matter of these substances, and destroys it; that is to 146 say, destroys the property which these colours had of reflecting only one kind of rays, and renders them capable of reflecting them all, which, you know, will make them appear white. Old prints may be cleaned by this acid, for the paper will be whitened without injury to the impression, as printer’s ink is made of materials (oil and lamp black) which are not acted upon by acids.
The oxygen mixes with the coloring agents in these substances and breaks it down. In other words, it destroys the quality that allowed these colors to reflect only one type of light, making them able to reflect all types, which, as you know, will make them look white. Old prints can be cleaned with this acid because the paper will be whitened without damaging the image, since printer's ink is made of materials (oil and lamp black) that acids don't affect. 146
This property of the oxy-muriatic acid has lately been employed in manufactures in a variety of bleaching processes; but for these purposes the gas must be dissolved in water, as the acid is thus rendered much milder and less powerful in its effects; for, in a gaseous state, it would destroy the texture, as well as the colour of the substance submitted to its action.
This property of oxy-muriatic acid has recently been used in various bleaching processes in manufacturing; however, for these purposes, the gas needs to be dissolved in water, as this makes the acid much milder and less potent in its effects. In its gaseous state, it could damage the texture as well as the color of the material it's applied to.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Look at the things which we put into the gas; they have now entirely lost their colour!
Look at the things we put in the gas; they've completely lost their color!
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The effect of the acid is almost completed; and, if we were to examine the quantity that remains, we should find it to consist chiefly of muriatic acid.
The effect of the acid is nearly finished; and, if we were to check the amount that’s left, we would find that it mainly consists of muriatic acid.
The oxy-muriatic acid has been used to purify the air in fever hospitals and prisons, as it burns and destroys putrid effluvia of every kind. The 147 infection of the small-pox is likewise destroyed by this gas, and matter that has been submitted to its influence will no longer generate that disorder.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Indeed, I think the remedy must be nearly as bad as the disease; the oxy-muriatic acid has such a dreadfully suffocating smell.
Indeed, I think the cure must be almost as bad as the problem; the oxy-muriatic acid has such an unbearably suffocating smell.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is certainly extremely offensive; but by keeping the mouth shut, and wetting the nostrils with liquid ammonia, in order to neutralize the vapour as it reaches the nose, its prejudicial effects may be in some degree prevented. At any rate, however, this mode of disinfection can hardly be used in places that are inhabited. And as the vapour of nitric acid, which is scarcely less efficacious for this purpose, is not at all prejudicial, it is usually preferred on such occasions.
It is definitely very offensive; however, by keeping your mouth shut and wetting your nostrils with liquid ammonia to neutralize the vapor as it enters your nose, its harmful effects can be somewhat mitigated. Still, this method of disinfection is hardly practical in inhabited areas. Since the vapor from nitric acid, which is almost as effective for this purpose, is not harmful at all, it is usually the preferred option in those situations.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
You have not told us yet what is Sir H. Davy’s new opinion respecting the nature of muriatic acid, to which you alluded a few minutes ago?
You haven't told us yet what Sir H. Davy’s new opinion is about muriatic acid, which you mentioned a few minutes ago?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Sir H. Davy’s idea is that muriatic acid, instead of being a compound, consisting of an unknown basis and oxygen, is formed by the union of oxy-muriatic gas with hydrogen.
Sir H. Davy believes that muriatic acid, rather than being a compound made up of an unknown base and oxygen, is created by the combination of oxy-muriatic gas and hydrogen.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Have you not told us just now that oxy-muriatic gas was itself a compound of muriatic acid and oxygen?
Have you just told us that oxy-muriatic gas is actually a compound of muriatic acid and oxygen?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes; but according to Sir H. Davy’s hypothesis, oxy-muriatic gas is considered as a simple body, which contains no oxygen—as a substance of its own kind, which has a great analogy to oxygen in most of its properties, though in others it differs entirely from it.—According to this view of the subject, the name of oxy-muriatic acid can no longer be proper, and therefore Sir H. Davy has adopted that of chlorine, or chlorine gas, a name which is simply expressive of its greenish colour; and in compliance with that philosopher’s theory, we have placed chlorine in our table among the simple bodies.
Yes; but according to Sir H. Davy’s theory, oxy-muriatic gas is seen as a simple substance that doesn’t contain oxygen—it's something unique that has many similarities to oxygen in most of its properties, but in other ways, it's completely different. From this perspective, the term oxy-muriatic acid is no longer suitable, so Sir H. Davy has chosen the name chlorine or chlorine gas, a name that simply describes its greenish color. Following that scientist’s theory, we have placed chlorine in our table among the simple substances.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But what was Sir H. Davy’s reason for adopting an opinion so contrary to that which had hitherto prevailed?
But what was Sir H. Davy’s reason for adopting an opinion so different from the one that had been accepted until now?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
There are many circumstances which are favourable to the new doctrine; but the clearest and simplest fact in its support is, that if hydrogen gas and oxy-muriatic gas be mixed together, both these gases disappear, and muriatic acid gas is formed.
There are many situations that favor the new theory; however, the most obvious and straightforward fact that supports it is that when hydrogen gas and chlorine gas are mixed together, both gases disappear, and hydrochloric acid gas is produced.
EMILY.
EMILY.
That seems to be a complete proof; is it not considered as perfectly conclusive?
That seems to be a solid proof; isn't it seen as completely conclusive?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Not so decisive as it appears at first sight; because it is argued by those who still incline to the old doctrine, that muriatic acid gas, however dry it may be, always contains a certain quantity of water, which is supposed essential to its formation. So that, in the experiment just mentioned, this water is supplied by the union of the hydrogen gas with the oxygen of the oxy-muriatic acid; and therefore the mixture resolves itself into the base of muriatic acid and water, that is, muriatic acid gas.
Not as clear-cut as it seems at first glance; because those who still lean towards the old theory argue that muriatic acid gas, no matter how dry it is, always has a certain amount of water in it, which is believed to be essential for its formation. So, in the experiment just mentioned, this water comes from the combination of hydrogen gas with the oxygen in oxy-muriatic acid; therefore, the mixture breaks down into the base of muriatic acid and water, which is muriatic acid gas.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I think the old theory must be the true one; for otherwise how could you explain the formation of oxy-muriatic gas, from a mixture of muriatic acid and oxyd of manganese?
I think the old theory has to be the correct one; otherwise, how can you explain the formation of oxy-muriatic gas from a mix of muriatic acid and manganese oxide?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Very easily; you need only suppose that in this process the muriatic acid is decomposed; its hydrogen unites with the oxygen of the manganese to form water, and the chlorine appears in its separate state.
Very easily; you just need to assume that in this process the muriatic acid breaks down; its hydrogen combines with the oxygen from the manganese to create water, and the chlorine is released in its pure form.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But how can you explain the various combustions which take place in oxy-muriatic gas, if you consider it as containing no oxygen?
But how can you explain the different reactions that happen in oxy-muriatic gas if you think of it as having no oxygen?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
We need only suppose that combustion is the result of intense chemical action; so that chlorine, like oxygen, in combining with bodies, forms compounds which have less capacity for caloric than their constituent principles, and, therefore, caloric is evolved at the moment of their combination.
We just need to assume that combustion happens because of intense chemical reactions; so chlorine, like oxygen, when it combines with substances, creates compounds that have a lower capacity for heat than the original elements, and that's why heat is released when they combine.
EMILY.
EMILY.
If, then, we may explain every thing by either theory, to which of the two shall we give the preference?
If we can explain everything with either theory, which of the two should we prefer?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It will, perhaps, be better to wait for more positive proofs, if such can be obtained, before we decide positively upon the subject. The new doctrine has certainly gained ground very rapidly, and may be considered as nearly established; but several 151 competent judges still refuse their assent to it, and until that theory is very generally adopted, it may be as well for us still occasionally to use the language to which chemists have long been accustomed.—But let us proceed to the examination of salts formed by muriatic acid.
It might be wise to wait for more solid evidence, if we can get it, before we make a definite decision on the matter. The new theory has definitely gained a lot of support quickly and is almost considered established; however, several 151 qualified experts still don’t agree with it, and until that theory is widely accepted, it may be better for us to continue using the terminology that chemists have long been familiar with. —But let’s move on to examine the salts formed by hydrochloric acid.
Among the compound salts formed by muriatic acid, the muriat of soda, or common salt, is the most interesting.* The uses and properties of this salt are too well known to require much comment. Besides the pleasant flavour it imparts to the food, it is very wholesome, when not used to excess, as it assists the process of digestion.
Among the compound salts created by hydrochloric acid, the sodium chloride, or common salt, is the most interesting.* The uses and properties of this salt are too well known to need much explanation. Besides the nice taste it gives to food, it is quite healthy, as long as it’s not overused, since it helps with digestion.
Sea-water is the great source from which muriat of soda is extracted by evaporation. But it is also found in large solid masses in the bowels of the earth, in England, and in many other parts of the world.
Sea water is the main source from which sodium chloride is extracted through evaporation. However, it is also present in large solid deposits underground in England and many other places around the world.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I thought that salts, when solid, were always in the state of crystals; but the common table-salt is in the form of a coarse white powder.
I used to think that salts, when solid, were always crystalline; but regular table salt is actually in the form of a coarse white powder.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Crystallisation depends, as you may recollect, on the slow and regular reunion of particles dissolved in a fluid; common sea-salt is only in a state of imperfect crystallisation, because the process by which it is prepared is not favourable to the formation of regular crystals. But if you dissolve it, and afterwards evaporate the water slowly, you will obtain a regular crystallisation.
Crystallization, as you might remember, relies on the slow and consistent gathering of particles dissolved in a liquid. Regular table salt is only partially crystallized because the way it’s made doesn’t support the formation of uniform crystals. However, if you dissolve it and then gradually evaporate the water, you'll achieve proper crystallization.
Muriat of ammonia is another combination of this acid, which we have already mentioned as the principal source from which ammonia is derived.
Muriate of ammonia is another form of this acid, which we have already pointed out as the main source from which ammonia comes.
I can at once show you the formation of this salt by the immediate combination of muriatic acid with ammonia.—These two glass jars contain, the one muriatic acid gas, the other ammoniacal gas, both of which are perfectly invisible—now, if I mix them together, you see they immediately form an opake white cloud, like smoke.—If a thermometer was placed in the jar in which these gases are mixed, you would perceive that some heat is at the same time produced.
I can show you how this salt forms right away by combining hydrochloric acid with ammonia. These two glass jars contain hydrochloric acid gas and ammonium gas, both of which are completely invisible. Now, if I mix them together, you can see they immediately create an opaque white cloud, like smoke. If you had a thermometer in the jar where these gases are mixed, you would notice that heat is also generated at the same time.
EMILY.
EMILY.
The effects of chemical combinations are, indeed, wonderful!—How extraordinary it is that two invisible bodies should become visible by their union!
The effects of chemical combinations are truly amazing!—It's incredible that two invisible substances can become visible when they combine!
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
This strikes you with astonishment, because it is a phenomenon which nature seldom exhibits to our view; but the most common of her operations are as wonderful, and it is their frequency only that prevents our regarding them with equal admiration. What would be more surprising, for instance, than combustion, were it not rendered so familiar by custom?
This surprises you because it's something nature rarely shows us; however, the most ordinary of her activities are just as amazing, and it’s their regular occurrence that stops us from appreciating them as much. For example, what could be more shocking than fire, if we weren't so used to it?
EMILY.
EMILY.
That is true.—But pray, Mrs. B., is this white cloud the salt that produces ammonia? How different it is from the solid muriat of ammonia which you once showed us!
That’s true.—But please, Mrs. B., is this white cloud the salt that creates ammonia? How different it is from the solid muriate of ammonia that you once showed us!
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is the same substance which first appears in the state of vapour, but will soon be condensed by cooling against the sides of the jar, in the form of very minute crystals.
It is the same substance that initially appears as vapor, but will soon condense by cooling against the sides of the jar, forming very tiny crystals.
We may now proceed to the oxy-muriats. In this class of salts the oxy-muriat of potash is the most worthy of our attention, for its striking properties. The acid, in this state of combination, contains a still greater proportion of oxygen than when alone.
We can now move on to the oxy-muriats. In this category of salts, the oxy-muriat of potash is particularly noteworthy due to its impressive properties. In this form of combination, the acid contains an even higher proportion of oxygen than when it stands alone.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But how can the oxy-muriatic acid acquire an increase of oxygen by combining with potash?
But how can the oxy-muriatic acid get more oxygen by combining with potash?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It does not really acquire an additional quantity of oxygen, but it loses some of the muriatic acid, which produces the same effect, as the acid which remains is proportionably super-oxygenated.*
It doesn't actually gain more oxygen; rather, it loses some of the muriatic acid, which creates the same effect since the remaining acid is proportionately over-oxygenated.*
If this salt be mixed, and merely rubbed together with sulphur, phosphorus, charcoal, or indeed any other combustible, it explodes strongly.
If this salt is mixed and just rubbed together with sulfur, phosphorus, charcoal, or really any other flammable substance, it explodes violently.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Like gun-powder, I suppose, it is suddenly converted into elastic fluids?
Like gunpowder, I guess, it suddenly turns into gas?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Yes; but with this remarkable difference, that no increase of temperature, any further than is produced by gentle friction, is required in this instance. Can you tell me what gases are generated by the detonation of this salt with charcoal?
Yes; but with this notable difference: no rise in temperature, beyond what is caused by light friction, is needed in this case. Can you tell me what gases are produced by the explosion of this salt with charcoal?
EMILY.
EMILY.
Let me consider . . . . . The oxy-muriatic acid parts with its excess of oxygen to the charcoal, by which means it is converted into muriatic acid gas; whilst the charcoal, being burnt by the oxygen, is 155 changed to carbonic acid gas.—What becomes of the potash I cannot tell.
Let me think . . . . . The oxy-muriatic acid gives up some of its oxygen to the charcoal, which turns into muriatic acid gas; meanwhile, the charcoal, burning through the oxygen, changes into carbonic acid gas.—I have no idea what happens to the potash.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
That is a fixed product which remains in the vessel.
That is a solid product that stays in the container.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But since the potash does not enter into the new combinations, I do not understand of what use it is in this operation. Would not the oxy-muriatic acid and the charcoal produce the same effect without it?
But since the potash doesn't participate in the new combinations, I don't see how it's useful in this process. Wouldn't the oxy-muriatic acid and the charcoal have the same effect without it?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
No; because there would not be that very great concentration of oxygen which the combination with the potash produces, as I have just explained.
No; because there wouldn't be that same high concentration of oxygen that the combination with the potash creates, as I just explained.
I mean to show you this experiment, but I would advise you not to repeat it alone; for if care be not taken to mix only very small quantities at a time, the detonation will be extremely violent, and may be attended with dangerous effects. You see I mix an exceedingly small quantity of the salt with a little powdered charcoal, in this Wedgwood mortar, and rub them together with the pestle—
I want to show you this experiment, but I recommend not doing it alone. If you're not careful and mix more than a tiny amount at once, the explosion could be really violent and might have dangerous consequences. As you can see, I’m mixing a very small amount of the salt with a bit of powdered charcoal in this Wedgwood mortar, and I’m grinding them together with the pestle—
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Heavens! How can such a loud explosion be produced by so small a quantity of matter?
Wow! How can such a loud explosion come from such a small amount of material?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
You must consider that an extremely small quantity of solid substance may produce a very great volume of gases; and it is the sudden evolution of these which occasions the sound.
You should keep in mind that even a tiny amount of solid material can create a large volume of gas, and it’s the rapid release of these gases that causes the sound.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Would not oxy-muriat of potash make stronger gunpowder than nitrat of potash?
Wouldn't potassium oxychloride make stronger gunpowder than potassium nitrate?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Yes; but the preparation, as well as the use of this salt, is attended with so much danger, that it is never employed for that purpose.
Yes; but both the preparation and use of this salt come with so much risk that it’s never used for that purpose.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
There is no cause to regret it, I think; for the common gunpowder is quite sufficiently destructive.
There’s no reason to regret it, I think; because regular gunpowder is already pretty destructive.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
I can show you a very curious experiment with this salt; but it must again be on condition that you will never attempt to repeat it by yourselves. I throw a small piece of phosphorus into this glass of water; then a little oxy-muriat of potash; and, lastly, I pour in (by means of this funnel, so as to bring it in contact with the two other ingredients at the bottom of the glass) a small quantity of sulphuric acid—
I can show you a really interesting experiment with this salt, but you have to promise that you won’t try to do it yourself. I throw a small piece of phosphorus into this glass of water, then add a little potassium chlorate, and finally, I pour in a small amount of sulfuric acid using this funnel to mix it with the other two ingredients at the bottom of the glass.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
This is, indeed, a beautiful experiment! The phosphorus takes fire and burns from the bottom of the water.
This is truly a beautiful experiment! The phosphorus ignites and burns from the bottom of the water.
EMILY.
EMILY.
How wonderful it is to see flame bursting out under water, and rising through it! Pray, how is this accounted for?
How amazing it is to see flames bursting out from underwater and rising through it! I wonder, how does this happen?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Cannot you find it out, Caroline?
Can't you figure it out, Caroline?
EMILY.
EMILY.
Stop—I think I can explain it. Is it not because the sulphuric acid decomposes the salt by combining with the potash, so as to liberate the oxy-muriatic acid gas by which the phosphoric is set on fire?
Stop—I think I can explain it. Isn’t it because the sulfuric acid breaks down the salt by reacting with the potash, allowing the release of the oxy-muriatic acid gas that ignites the phosphoric?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Very well, Emily; and with a little more reflection you would have discovered another concurring circumstance, which is, that an increase of temperature is produced by the mixture of the sulphuric acid and water, which assists in promoting the combustion of the phosphorus.
Very well, Emily; and with a bit more thought, you would have noticed another related factor, which is that mixing sulfuric acid and water creates heat, which helps to enhance the combustion of the phosphorus.
I must, before we part, introduce to your acquaintance the newly-discovered substance IODINE, which you may recollect we placed next to oxygen and chlorine in our table of simple bodies.
I need to introduce you to the newly-discovered substance IODINE, which you might remember we placed next to oxygen and chlorine in our table of simple elements, before we say goodbye.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Is this also a body capable of maintaining combustion like oxygen and chlorine?
Is this also a substance that can support combustion like oxygen and chlorine?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
It is; and although it does not so generally disengage light and heat from inflammable bodies, as oxygen and chlorine do, yet it is capable of combining with most of them; and sometimes, as in the instance of potassium and phosphorus, the combination is attended with an actual appearance of light and heat.
It is; and while it doesn't usually release light and heat from flammable substances like oxygen and chlorine do, it can combine with most of them; and sometimes, like with potassium and phosphorus, this combination actually produces visible light and heat.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But what sort of a substance is iodine: what is its form, and colour?
But what kind of substance is iodine: what does it look like, and what color is it?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It is a very singular body, in many respects. At the ordinary temperature of the atmosphere, it commonly appears in the form of blueish black crystalline scales, such as you see in this tube.
It is a very unique substance in many ways. At the usual temperature of the atmosphere, it typically looks like bluish-black crystalline flakes, like what you see in this tube.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
They shine like black lead, and some of the scales have the shape of lozenges.
They shine like black lead, and some of the scales are shaped like diamonds.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
How curious! They seem to melt, and the tube immediately fills with a beautiful violet vapour. But look, Mrs. B., the same scales are now appearing at the other end of the tube.
How interesting! They seem to dissolve, and the tube quickly fills with a stunning violet vapor. But look, Mrs. B., the same scales are now showing up at the other end of the tube.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
This is in fact a sublimation of iodine, from one part of the tube to another; but with this remarkable peculiarity, that, while in the gaseous state, iodine assumes that bright violet colour, which, as you may already perceive, it loses as the tube cools, and the substance resumes its usual solid form.—It is from the violet colour of the gas that iodine has obtained its name.
This is actually a sublimation of iodine, transferring from one part of the tube to another; but with this interesting peculiarity that, while in gas form, iodine takes on that bright violet color, which, as you might already notice, it loses as the tube cools down and the substance goes back to its normal solid state. —The violet color of the gas is why iodine got its name.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But how is this curious substance obtained?
But how do we get this interesting substance?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
It is found in the ley of ashes of sea-weeds, after the soda has been separated by crystallisation; and it is disengaged by means of sulphuric acid, which expels it from the alkaline ley in the form of a violet gas, which may be collected and condensed in the way you have just 160 seen.—This interesting discovery was made in the year 1812, by M. Courtois, a manufacturer of saltpetre at Paris.
It is found in the ash solution of seaweeds, after the soda has been separated by crystallization; and it is released using sulfuric acid, which drives it out of the alkaline solution as a violet gas that can be collected and condensed as you just saw. This fascinating discovery was made in 1812 by M. Courtois, a saltpeter producer in Paris. 160
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And pray, Mrs. B., what is the proof of iodine being a simple body?
And please, Mrs. B., what is the evidence that iodine is a simple substance?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is considered as a simple body, both because it is not capable of being resolved into other ingredients; and because it is itself capable of combining with other bodies, in a manner analogous to oxygen and chlorine. The most curious of these combinations is that which it forms with hydrogen gas, the result of which is a peculiar gaseous acid.
It is seen as a simple substance, both because it cannot be broken down into other components and because it can combine with other substances in a way similar to oxygen and chlorine. The most interesting of these combinations is the one it makes with hydrogen gas, resulting in a unique gaseous acid.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Just as chlorine and hydrogen gas form muriatic acid? In this respect chlorine and iodine seem to bear a strong analogy to each other.
Just like chlorine and hydrogen gas combine to create muriatic acid, chlorine and iodine also appear to be quite similar to each other in this way.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
That is indeed the case; so that if the theory of the constitution of either of these two bodies be true, it must be true also in regard to the other; if erroneous in the one, the theory must fall in both.
That is definitely true; so if the theory about the structure of either of these two bodies is correct, it must also apply to the other one; if it's wrong for one, the theory has to be wrong for both.
But it is now time to conclude; we have examined such of the acids and salts as I conceived would appear to you most interesting.—I shall not enter into any particulars respecting the metallic acids, as they offer nothing sufficiently striking for our present purpose.
But it’s now time to wrap things up; we’ve looked at the acids and salts that I thought would be most interesting to you. I won’t go into any details about the metallic acids since they don’t offer anything particularly compelling for what we’re doing right now.
* According to Sir H. Davy’s views of the nature of the muriatic and oxy-muriatic acids, dry muriat of soda is a compound of sodium and chlorine, for it may be formed by the direct combination of oxy-muriatic gas and sodium. In his opinion, therefore, what we commonly call muriat of soda contains neither soda nor muriatic acid.
* According to Sir H. Davy’s views on the nature of muriatic and oxy-muriatic acids, dry muriate of soda is a combination of sodium and chlorine, as it can be created by directly combining oxy-muriatic gas and sodium. Therefore, in his opinion, what we usually refer to as muriate of soda doesn't actually contain sodium or muriatic acid.
CONVERSATION XX.
ON THE NATURE AND COMPOSITION OF VEGETABLES.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
We have hitherto treated only of the simplest combinations of elements, such as alkalies, earths, acids, compound salts, stones, &c.; all of which belong to the mineral kingdom. It is time now to turn our attention to a more complicated class of compounds, that of ORGANISED BODIES, which will furnish us with a new source of instruction and amusement.
We have so far only discussed the simplest combinations of elements, like alkalis, earths, acids, compound salts, stones, etc.; all of which are part of the mineral kingdom. Now it’s time to shift our focus to a more complex category of compounds, that of Organized groups, which will provide us with a new source of learning and enjoyment.
EMILY.
EMILY.
By organised bodies, I suppose, you mean the vegetable and animal creation? I have, however, but a very vague idea of the word organisation, and I have often wished to know more precisely what it means.
By organized groups, I guess you’re referring to plants and animals? I have, though, just a pretty vague idea of the word organization, and I've often wanted to understand more clearly what it means.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Organised bodies are such as are endowed by nature with various parts, peculiarly constructed and adapted to perform certain functions connected with life. Thus you may observe, that mineral compounds are formed by the simple effect of mechanical or chemical attraction, and may appear to some to be in a great measure the productions of chance; whilst organised bodies bear the most striking and impressive marks of design, and are eminently distinguished by that unknown principle, called life, from which the various organs derive the power of exercising their respective functions.
Organized bodies are those that are naturally equipped with different parts specifically designed to carry out certain life functions. You can see that mineral compounds are created mostly through simple mechanical or chemical attraction, and some might think they are largely a result of chance. In contrast, organized bodies show clear and powerful signs of design and are greatly distinguished by that mysterious principle called life, from which various organs get their ability to perform their specific functions.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But in what manner does life enable these organs to perform their several functions?
But how does life allow these organs to carry out their various functions?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
That is a mystery which, I fear, is enveloped in such profound darkness that there is very little hope of our ever being able to unfold it. We must content ourselves with examining the effects of this principle; as for the cause, we have been able only to give it a name, without attaching any other meaning to it than the vague and unsatisfactory idea of au unknown agent.
That’s a mystery that, unfortunately, is wrapped in such deep darkness that there’s barely any hope of us ever figuring it out. We have to settle for looking at the effects of this principle; as for the cause, we’ve only managed to give it a name, without adding any more meaning to it than the vague and unsatisfying concept of an unknown agent.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And yet I think I can form a very clear idea of life.
And yet I believe I have a pretty clear understanding of life.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Pray let me hear how you would define it?
Please tell me how you would define it?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It is perhaps more easy to conceive than to express—let me consider—Is not life the power which enables both the animal and the vegetable creation to perform the various functions which nature has assigned to them?
It’s probably easier to think about than to say—let me reflect—Isn’t life the force that allows both animals and plants to carry out the different roles that nature has given them?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
I have nothing to object to your definition; but you will allow me to observe, that you have only mentioned the effects which the unknown cause produces, without giving us any notion of the cause itself.
I have no objections to your definition; however, I’d like to point out that you’ve only talked about the effects of the unknown cause without providing any idea of what the cause actually is.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Yes, Caroline, you have told us what life does, but you have not told us what it is.
Yes, Caroline, you have told us what life does, but you have not told us what it is.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
We may study its operations, but we should puzzle ourselves to no purpose by attempting to form an idea of its real nature.
We can examine how it works, but we shouldn't waste our time trying to figure out what it really is.
We shall begin with examining its effects in the 165 vegetable world, which constitutes the simplest class of organised bodies; these we shall find distinguished from the mineral creation, not only by their more complicated nature, but by the power which they possess within themselves, of forming new chemical arrangements of their constituent parts, by means of appropriate organs. Thus, though all vegetables are ultimately composed of hydrogen, carbon, and oxygen, (with a few other occasional ingredients,) they separate and combine these principles by their various organs, in a thousand ways, and form, with them, different kinds of juices and solid parts, which exist ready made in vegetables, and may, therefore, be considered as their immediate materials.
We will start by looking at its effects in the 165 plant world, which represents the most basic category of living organisms. We'll see that these are different from minerals, not just because they are more complex, but also because they have the ability to create new chemical combinations of their components using specific organs. So, while all plants are ultimately made of hydrogen, carbon, and oxygen (along with a few other occasional elements), they separate and mix these components in countless ways through their various organs, producing different types of juices and solid materials that are already present in plants, making them their immediate building blocks.
These are:
These are:
Sap,
Sap
Mucilage,
Mucilage
Sugar,
Sugar
Fecula,
Starch,
Gluten,
Gluten
Fixed Oil,
Vegetable Oil,
Volatile Oil,
Essential Oil
Camphor,
Camphor
Resins,
Resins
Gum Resins,
Gum Resins
Balsams,
Balsams,
Caoutchouc,
Rubber,
Extractive colouring Matter,
Extractive coloring matter
Tannin,
Tannin
Woody Fibre,
Wood Fiber,
Vegetable Acids, &c.
Vegetable Acids, etc.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
You must not imagine that every one of these materials is formed in each individual plant. I only mean to say, that they are all derived exclusively from the vegetable kingdom.
You shouldn’t think that every single one of these materials is made in each individual plant. I just mean to say that they all come solely from the plant kingdom.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But does each particular part of the plant, such as the root, the bark, the stem, the seeds, the leaves, consist of one of these ingredients only, or of several of them combined together?
But does each specific part of the plant, like the root, bark, stem, seeds, and leaves, consist of just one of these ingredients, or is it a combination of several of them?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
I believe there is no part of a plant which can be said to consist solely of any one particular ingredient; a certain number of vegetable materials must always be combined for the formation of any particular part, (of a seed for instance,) and these combinations are carried on by sets of vessels, or minute organs, which select from other parts, and bring together, the several principles required for the development and growth of those particular parts which they are intended to form and to maintain.
I believe there isn't a part of a plant that is made up of just one specific ingredient; a certain combination of plant materials always needs to be mixed to create any particular part (like a seed, for example). These combinations are facilitated by networks of vessels or tiny organs that gather from other parts and bring together the different elements needed for the development and growth of the specific parts they are meant to form and support.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And are not these combinations always regulated by the laws of chemical attraction?
And aren't these combinations always governed by the laws of chemical attraction?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
No doubt; the organs of plants cannot force principles to combine that have no attraction for each other; nor can they compel superior attractions to yield to those of inferior power; they probably act rather mechanically, by bringing into contact such principles, and in such proportions, as will, by their chemical combination, form the various vegetable products.
No doubt; the parts of plants can't force substances to combine that don't have any attraction to each other, nor can they make stronger attractions give way to weaker ones; they likely work more like machines, by bringing together these substances in specific amounts, so that their chemical reactions create the different plant products.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
We may then consider each of these organs as a curiously constructed apparatus, adapted for the performance of a variety of chemical processes.
We can think of each of these organs as a uniquely designed system, built to carry out various chemical processes.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Exactly so. As long as the plant lives and thrives, the carbon, hydrogen, and oxygen, (the chief constituents of its immediate materials,) are so balanced and connected together, that they are not susceptible of entering into other combinations; but no sooner does death take place, than this state of equilibrium is destroyed, and new combinations produced.
Exactly so. As long as the plant is alive and healthy, the carbon, hydrogen, and oxygen (the main components of its immediate materials) are so balanced and connected that they can’t easily form other combinations. However, as soon as death occurs, this balance is disrupted, and new combinations are formed.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But why should death destroy it; for these principles must remain in the same proportions, and consequently, I should suppose, in the same order of attractions?
But why should death take it away? These principles must stay in the same proportions, and therefore, I would think, in the same order of attractions.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
You must remember, that in the vegetable, as well as in the animal kingdom, it is by the principle of life that the organs are enabled to act; when deprived of that agent or stimulus, their power ceases, and an order of attractions succeeds similar to that which would take place in mineral or unorganised matter.
You have to remember that in both the plant and animal kingdoms, it is the principle of life that enables the organs to function; when that agent or stimulus is taken away, their ability to act stops, and a pattern of attractions occurs similar to what would happen in minerals or inorganised matter.
EMILY.
EMILY.
It is this new order of attractions, I suppose, that destroys the organisation of the plant after death; for if the same combinations still continued to prevail, the plant would always remain in the state in which it died?
It’s this new set of attractions, I guess, that messes up the structure of the plant after it dies; because if the same combinations kept happening, the plant would always stay in the state it was in when it died?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
And that, you know, is never the case; plants may be partially preserved for some time after death, by drying; but in the natural course of events they all return to the state of simple elements; a wise and admirable dispensation of Providence, by which dead plants are rendered fit to enrich the soil, and become subservient to the nourishment of living vegetables.
And that, you know, is never the case; plants may be partially preserved for a while after they die by drying them out; but eventually, they all break down into simple elements. This is a wise and admirable part of nature, where dead plants are turned into nutrients that enrich the soil and help nourish living ones.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But we are talking of the dissolution of plants, before we have examined them in their living state.
But we're discussing the breakdown of plants before we've looked at them while they're still alive.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
That is true, my dear. But I wished to give you a general idea of the nature of vegetation, before we entered into particulars. Besides, it is not so irrelevant as you suppose to talk of vegetables in their dead state, since we cannot analyse them without destroying life; and it is only by hastening to submit them to examination, immediately after they have ceased to live, that we can anticipate their natural decomposition. There are two kinds of analysis of which vegetables are susceptible; first, that which separates them into their immediate materials, such as sap, resin, mucilage, &c.; secondly, that which decomposes them into their primitive elements, as carbon, hydrogen, and oxygen.
That’s true, my dear. But I wanted to give you a general idea of how plants work before we get into the details. Also, talking about plants in their dead state isn’t as off-topic as you think, since we can’t analyze them without killing them. It’s only by quickly examining them right after they’ve stopped living that we can predict their natural breakdown. There are two types of analysis that plants can undergo: first, one that breaks them down into their immediate components, like sap, resin, mucilage, etc.; and second, one that decomposes them into their basic elements, such as carbon, hydrogen, and oxygen.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Is there not a third kind of analysis of plants, which consists in separating their various parts, as the stem, the leaves, and the several organs of the flower?
Is there not a third type of plant analysis that involves separating their different parts, like the stem, the leaves, and the various organs of the flower?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
That, my dear, is rather the department of the botanist; we shall consider these different parts of plants only, as the organs by which the various secretions or separations are performed; but we must first examine the nature of these secretions.
That, dear, is more in the realm of botany; we will only look at these different parts of plants as the organs that carry out various secretions or separations; but first, we need to explore the nature of these secretions.
The sap is the principal material of vegetables, since it contains the ingredients that nourish every part of the plant. The basis of this juice, which the roots suck up from the soil, is water; this holds in solution the various other ingredients required by the several parts of the plant, which are gradually secreted from the sap by the different organs appropriated to that purpose, as it passes them in circulating through the plant.
The sap is the main substance of plants because it includes the nutrients that feed every part of the plant. This juice, which the roots absorb from the soil, is primarily made of water; this water dissolves various other nutrients needed by different parts of the plant, which are gradually released from the sap by the specific organs designated for that purpose as it circulates through the plant.
Mucus, or mucilage, is a vegetable substance, which, like all the others, is secreted from the sap; when in excess, it exudes from trees in the form of gum.
Mucus, or mucilage, is a plant substance that, like all the others, is secreted from the sap; when there's too much, it seeps out of trees as gum.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Is that the gum so frequently used instead of paste or glue?
Is that the gum that's often used instead of paste or glue?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It is; almost all fruit-trees yield some sort of gum, but that most commonly used in the arts is obtained from a species of acacia-tree in Arabia, and is called gum arabic; it forms the chief nourishment of the natives of those parts, who obtain it in great quantities from incisions which they make in the trees.
It is true; almost all fruit trees produce some kind of gum, but the most commonly used in the arts comes from a type of acacia tree in Arabia, known as gum arabic; it is the main source of food for the local people, who collect it in large amounts by making cuts in the trees.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I did not know that gum was eatable.
I didn't know that gum was edible.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
There is an account of a whole ship’s company being saved from starving by feeding on the cargo, which was gum senegal. I should not, however, imagine, that it would be either a pleasant or a particularly eligible diet to those who have not, from their birth, been accustomed to it. It is, however, frequently taken medicinally, and considered as very nourishing. Several kinds of vegetable acids may be obtained, by particular processes, from gum or mucilage, the principal of which is called the mucous acid.
There’s a story about an entire ship’s crew being saved from starvation by eating their cargo, which was gum senegal. I wouldn't think it would be a pleasant or particularly desirable food choice for anyone who hasn’t been used to it since birth. However, it is often used for medicinal purposes and is seen as very nourishing. Several types of vegetable acids can be extracted through specific processes from gum or mucilage, the main one being called mucous acid.
Sugar is not found in its simple state in plants, but is always mixed with gum, sap, or other ingredients; this saccharine matter is to be met with in every vegetable, but abounds most in roots, fruits, and particularly in the sugar-cane.
Sugar isn't present in its pure form in plants; it's always combined with gum, sap, or other substances. This sugary material is found in every plant but is most abundant in roots, fruits, and especially in sugarcane.
EMILY.
EMILY.
If all vegetables contain sugar, why is it extracted exclusively from the sugar-cane?
If all vegetables have sugar, why is it specifically taken from sugar cane?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Because it is both most abundant in that plant, and most easily obtained from it. Besides, the sugars produced by other vegetables differ a little in their nature.
Because it is the most abundant in that plant and easiest to extract from it. Also, the sugars produced by other vegetables vary slightly in their composition.
During the late troubles in the West-Indies, when Europe was but imperfectly supplied with sugar, several attempts were made to extract it from other vegetables, and very good sugar was obtained from parsnips and from carrots; but the process was too expensive to carry this enterprize to any extent.
During the late troubles in the West Indies, when Europe had a limited supply of sugar, several attempts were made to extract it from other plants, and very good sugar was produced from parsnips and carrots; however, the process was too costly to make this venture widely viable.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I should think that sugar might be more easily obtained from sweet fruits, such as figs, dates, &c.
I think sugar could be more easily gotten from sweet fruits like figs, dates, etc.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Probably; but it would be still more expensive, from the high price of those fruits.
Probably; but it would be even more expensive because of the high price of those fruits.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Pray, in what manner is sugar obtained from the sugar-cane?
Pray, how is sugar obtained from sugarcane?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
The juice of this plant is first expressed by passing it between two cylinders of iron. It is then boiled with lime-water, which makes a thick scum rise to the surface. The clarified liquor is let off below and evaporated to a very small quantity, after which it is suffered to crystallise by standing in a vessel, the bottom of which is perforated 173 with holes, that are imperfectly stopped, in order that the syrup may drain off. The sugar obtained by this process is a coarse brown powder, commonly called raw or moist sugar; it undergoes another operation to be refined and converted into loaf sugar. For this purpose it is dissolved in water, and afterwards purified by an animal fluid called albumen. White of eggs chiefly consist of this fluid, which is also one of the constituent parts of blood; and consequently eggs, or bullocks’ blood, are commonly used for this purpose.
The juice of this plant is initially extracted by squeezing it between two iron cylinders. Then, it’s boiled with lime water, which causes a thick foam to rise to the surface. The clear liquid is drained from the bottom and evaporated down to a very small amount, after which it is allowed to crystallize by sitting in a container with a perforated bottom that is partially blocked to let the syrup drain out. The sugar produced through this process is a coarse brown powder, commonly known as raw or moist sugar; it undergoes another process to be refined and turned into loaf sugar. For this, it is dissolved in water and then purified using a substance called albumen. Egg whites mainly consist of this substance, which is also a crucial component of blood; therefore, eggs or bullock’s blood are typically used for this purpose.
The albuminous fluid being diffused through the syrup, combines with all the solid impurities contained in it, and rises with them to the surface, where it forms a thick scum; the clear liquor is then again evaporated to a proper consistence, and poured into moulds, in which, by a confused crystallisation, it forms loaf-sugar. But an additional process is required to whiten it; to this effect the mould is inverted, and its open base is covered with clay, through which water is made to pass; the water slowly trickling through the sugar, combines with and carries off the colouring matter.
The albuminous fluid spreading through the syrup mixes with all the solid impurities in it and rises to the surface, forming a thick scum. The clear liquid is then evaporated again to the right consistency and poured into molds, where it crystallizes into loaf sugar. But it needs an extra step to make it white: the mold is turned upside down, and its open base is covered with clay, allowing water to flow through. The water slowly dripping through the sugar mixes with and carries away the coloring matter.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I am very glad to hear that the blood that is used to purify sugar does not remain in it; it would be a disgusting idea. I have heard of some 174 improvements by the late Mr. Howard, in the process of refining sugar. Pray what are they?
I’m really pleased to learn that the blood used to purify sugar doesn't stay in it; that would be a gross thought. I've heard about some improvements made by the late Mr. Howard in the sugar refining process. What are they?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It would be much too long to give you an account of the process in detail. But the principal improvement relates to the mode of evaporating the syrup, in order to bring it to the consistency of sugar. Instead of boiling the syrup in a large copper, over a strong fire, Mr. Howard carries off the water by means of a large air-pump, in a way similar to that used in Mr. Leslie’s experiment for freezing water by evaporation; that is, the syrup being exposed to a vacuum, the water evaporates quickly, with no greater heat than that of a little steam, which is introduced round the boiler. The air-pump is of course of large dimensions, and is worked by a steam engine. A great saving is thus obtained, and a striking instance afforded of the power of science in suggesting useful economical improvements.
It would take too long to explain the entire process in detail. However, the main improvement involves how the syrup is evaporated to achieve the consistency of sugar. Instead of boiling the syrup in a large copper pot over a strong fire, Mr. Howard removes the water using a large air pump, similar to the method Mr. Leslie used in his experiment to freeze water by evaporation. In this process, the syrup is placed in a vacuum, allowing the water to evaporate quickly with only a bit of steam introduced around the boiler. The air pump is quite large and powered by a steam engine. This method results in significant savings and serves as a remarkable example of how science can lead to useful and economical advancements.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And pray how is sugar-candy and barley-sugar prepared?
And how is sugar candy and barley sugar made?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Candied sugar is nothing more than the regular crystals, obtained by slow evaporation from a solution of sugar. Barley-sugar is sugar melted by 175 heat, and afterwards cooled in moulds of a spiral form.
Candied sugar is just regular crystals made by slowly evaporating a sugar solution. Barley sugar is sugar that has been melted with heat and then cooled in spiral-shaped molds.
Sugar may be decomposed by a red heat, and, like all other vegetable substances, resolved into carbonic acid and hydrogen. The formation and the decomposition of sugar afford many very interesting particulars, which we shall fully examine, after having gone through the other materials of vegetables. We shall find that there is reason to suppose that sugar is not, like the other materials, secreted from the sap by appropriate organs; but that it is formed by a peculiar process with which you are not yet acquainted.
Sugar can be broken down by intense heat and, like all other plant substances, can be turned into carbon dioxide and hydrogen. The creation and breakdown of sugar provide many fascinating details that we will explore thoroughly after reviewing the other components of plants. We will discover that there is reason to believe that sugar is not, like other substances, produced from the sap by specific organs, but that it is formed through a unique process that you are not yet familiar with.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Pray, is not honey of the same nature as sugar?
Pray, isn't honey the same as sugar?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Honey is a mixture of saccharine matter and gum.
Honey is a mix of sugary substances and gum.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I thought that honey was in some measure an animal substance, as it is prepared by the bees.
I thought that honey was partly an animal product since it's made by bees.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Manna is another kind of sugar, which is united with a nauseous extractive matter, to which it owes its peculiar taste and colour. It exudes like gum from various trees in hot climates, some of which have their leaves glazed by it.
Manna is another type of sugar that is combined with a bitter extract, giving it its unique taste and color. It seeps out like gum from different trees in hot climates, some of which have their leaves coated by it.
The next of the vegetable materials is fecula; this is the general name given to the farinaceous substance contained in all seeds, and in some roots, as the potatoe, parsnip, &c. It is intended by nature for the first aliment of the young vegetable; but that of one particular grain is become a favourite and most common food of a large part of mankind.
The next vegetable material is fecula; this is the general term used for the starchy substance found in all seeds and in certain roots, like potatoes and parsnips, etc. Nature designed it to be the primary nourishment for young plants, but the starch from one specific grain has become a popular and widely consumed food for many people.
EMILY.
EMILY.
You allude, I suppose, to bread, which is made of wheat-flower?
You’re talking about bread, which is made from wheat flour, right?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Yes. The fecula of wheat contains also another vegetable substance which seems peculiar to that seed, or at least has not as yet been obtained from any other. This is gluten, which is of a sticky, ropy, elastic nature; and it is supposed to be owing to the viscous qualities of this substance, that wheat-flour forms a much better paste than any other.
Yes. Wheat starch also contains another plant substance that seems unique to that grain, or at least hasn't been found in any other. This is gluten, which is sticky, stretchy, and elastic; and it’s believed that the gooey properties of this substance make wheat flour create a much better dough than any other type.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Gluten, by your description, must be very like gum?
Gluten, based on your description, must be very similar to gum?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
In their sticky nature they certainly have some resemblance; but gluten is essentially different from gum in other points, and especially in its being insoluble in water, whilst gum, you know, is extremely soluble.
In their sticky nature, they definitely have some similarities; however, gluten is fundamentally different from gum in other ways, particularly in that it doesn’t dissolve in water, while gum, as you know, dissolves easily.
The oils contained in vegetables all consist of hydrogen and carbon in various proportions. They are of two kinds, fixed and volatile, both of which we formerly mentioned. Do you remember in what the difference between fixed and volatile oil consists?
The oils found in vegetables are made up of hydrogen and carbon in different ratios. There are two types: fixed and volatile, which we talked about before. Do you recall what distinguishes fixed oil from volatile oil?
EMILY.
EMILY.
If I recollect rightly, the former are decomposed by heat, whilst the latter are merely volatilised by it.
If I remember correctly, the former break down with heat, while the latter are just vaporized by it.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
Very well. Fixed oil is contained only in the seeds of plants, excepting in the olive, in which it is produced in, and expressed from, the fruit. We have already observed that seeds contain also fecula; these two substances, united with a little mucilage, form the white substance contained in the seeds or kernels of plants, and is destined for the nourishment of the young plant, to which the seed gives birth. The milk of almonds, which is 178 expressed from the seed of that name, is composed of these three substances.
Very well. Fixed oil is found only in plant seeds, except for olives, which produce it from the fruit. We've already noted that seeds also contain starch; these two substances, combined with a bit of mucilage, create the white substance found in the seeds or kernels of plants, intended to nourish the young plant that the seed generates. The milk of almonds, which is 178 extracted from the seed of that name, consists of these three substances.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Pray, of what nature is the linseed oil which is used in painting?
Pray, what kind of linseed oil is used in painting?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is a fixed oil, obtained from the seed of flax. Nut oil, which is frequently used for the same purpose, is expressed from walnuts.
It is a fixed oil derived from flax seeds. Nut oil, which is often used for the same purpose, is pressed from walnuts.
Olive oil is that which is best adapted to culinary purposes.
Olive oil is the most suitable for cooking.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And what are the oils used for burning?
And what oils are used for burning?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Animal oils most commonly; but the preference given to them is owing to their being less expensive; for vegetable oils burn equally well, and are more pleasant, as their smell is not offensive.
Animal oils are used most often, but the preference for them is because they are cheaper; vegetable oils burn just as well and are more pleasant since they don't have an unpleasant smell.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Since oil is so good a combustible, what is the reason that lamps so frequently require trimming?
Since oil burns so well, why do lamps need to be trimmed so often?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
This sometimes proceeds from the construction of the lamp, which may not be sufficiently favourable to a perfect combustion; but there is 179 certainly a defect in the nature of oil itself, which renders it necessary for the best-constructed lamps to be occasionally trimmed. This defect arises from a portion of mucilage which it is extremely difficult to separate from the oil, and which being a bad combustible, gathers round the wick, and thus impedes its combustion, and consequently dims the light.
This can sometimes result from how the lamp is built, which might not allow for perfect combustion. However, there is definitely an issue with the oil itself that makes it necessary for even the best lamps to be trimmed from time to time. This issue comes from a bit of mucilage that is really hard to separate from the oil, and since it's a poor fuel, it builds up around the wick, hindering its combustion and dimming the light.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But will not oils burn without a wick?
But won’t oils burn without a wick?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Not unless their temperature be elevated to five or six hundred degrees; the wick answers this purpose, as I think I once before explained to you. The oil rises between the fibres of the cotton by capillary attraction, and the heat of the burning wick volatilises it, and brings it successively to the temperature at which it is combustible.
Not unless their temperature is raised to five or six hundred degrees; the wick serves this purpose, as I believe I explained to you before. The oil rises through the fibers of the cotton by capillary action, and the heat from the burning wick vaporizes it, gradually bringing it to the temperature at which it ignites.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I suppose the explanation which you have given with regard to the necessity of trimming lamps, applies also to candles, which so often require snuffing?
I guess the explanation you provided about the need to trim lamps also applies to candles, which often need to be trimmed as well?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
I believe it does; at least, in some degree. But besides the circumstance just explained, the common 180 sorts of oils are not very highly combustible, so that the heat produced by a candle, which is a coarse kind of animal oil, being insufficient to volatilise them completely, a quantity of soot is gradually deposited on the wick, which dims the light, and retards the combustion.
I think it does, at least to some extent. However, apart from the circumstance just mentioned, the typical types of oils aren't very flammable. Since the heat generated by a candle, which is a rough type of animal oil, isn't enough to completely vaporize them, a buildup of soot gradually collects on the wick, which dims the light and slows down the burning process.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Wax candles then contain no incombustible matter, since they do not require snuffing?
Wax candles don't contain any non-combustible material because they don't need to be snuffed.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Wax is a much better combustible than tallow, but still not perfectly so, since it likewise contains some particles that are unfit for burning; but when these gather round the wick, (which in a wax light is comparatively small,) they weigh it down on one side, and fall off together with the burnt part of the wick.
Wax is a much better fuel than tallow, but it's still not perfect since it also has some particles that aren't suitable for burning. When these particles collect around the wick (which is relatively small in a wax candle), they weigh it down on one side and fall off along with the burnt part of the wick.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
As oils are such good combustibles, I wonder that they should require so great an elevation of temperature before they begin to burn?
As oils are such good fuels, I wonder why they need such a high temperature before they start to burn?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
If oil simply absorbs, and combines with oxygen, it thickens and changes to a kind of wax. This change is observed to take place on the external parts of certain vegetables, even during their life. But it happens in many instances that the oil does not retain all the oxygen which it attracts, but that part of it combines with, or burns, the hydrogen of the oil, thus forming a quantity of water, which gradually goes off by evaporation. In this case the alteration of the oil consists not only in the addition of a certain quantity of oxygen, but in the diminution of the hydrogen. These oils are distinguished by the name of drying oils. Linseed, poppy, and nut-oils, are of this description.
If oil simply absorbs and combines with oxygen, it thickens and transforms into a type of wax. This change can be seen on the outer parts of certain vegetables, even while they are still alive. However, in many cases, the oil does not keep all the oxygen it attracts; instead, some of it reacts with or burns the hydrogen in the oil, creating water that gradually evaporates. In this situation, the change in the oil involves not only the addition of a certain amount of oxygen but also a decrease in hydrogen. These oils are known as drying oils. Linseed, poppy, and nut oils fall into this category.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I am well acquainted with drying oils, as I continually use them in painting. But I do not understand why the acquisition of oxygen on one hand, and a loss of hydrogen on the other, should render them drying?
I know a lot about drying oils since I use them all the time in painting. But I don't get why gaining oxygen on one side and losing hydrogen on the other makes them dry.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
This, I conceive, may arise from two reasons; either from the oxygen which is added being less 182 favourable to the state of fluidity than the hydrogen, which is subtracted; or from this additional quantity of oxygen giving rise to new combinations, in consequence of which the most fluid parts of the oil are liberated and volatilised.
This, I think, may happen for two reasons: either the added oxygen is less favorable to maintaining fluidity than the hydrogen that was removed, or the extra oxygen causes new combinations that release and vaporize the more fluid parts of the oil.
For the purpose of painting, the drying quality of oil is further increased by adding a quantity of oxyd of lead to it, by which means it is more rapidly oxygenated.
For painting, the drying quality of oil is improved by adding a certain amount of lead oxide, which helps it oxygenate more quickly.
The rancidity of oil is likewise owing to their oxygenation. In this case a new order of attraction takes place, from which a peculiar acid is formed, called the sebacic acid.
The rancidity of oil is also due to their exposure to oxygen. In this case, a new type of reaction occurs, resulting in the formation of a unique acid known as sebacic acid.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Since the nature and composition of oil is so well known, pray could not oil be actually made, by combining its principles?
Since the nature and makeup of oil are so well understood, could oil not actually be created by combining its components?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
That is by no means a necessary consequence; for there are innumerable varieties of compound bodies which we can decompose, although we are unable to reunite their ingredients. This, however, is not the case with oil, as it has very lately been discovered, that it is possible to form oil, by a peculiar process, from the action of oxygenated muriatic acid gas on hydro-carbonate.
That is not a necessary outcome at all; there are countless types of compound substances we can break down, even if we can't put their components back together. However, this is not true for oil, as it has just been discovered that oil can be created through a specific process involving the interaction of oxygenated hydrochloric acid gas with hydrocarbons.
We now pass to the volatile or essential oils. These form the basis of all the vegetable perfumes, and are contained, more or less, in every part of the plant excepting the seed; they are, at least, never found in that part of the seed which contains the embrio plant.
We now move on to the volatile or essential oils. These are the foundation of all plant-based perfumes and can be found, to varying degrees, in almost every part of the plant, except for the seed; at the very least, they are never present in the part of the seed that contains the embryonic plant.
EMILY.
EMILY.
The smell of flowers, then, proceeds from volatile oil?
The scent of flowers comes from essential oils, right?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Certainly; but this oil is often most abundant in the rind of fruits, as in oranges, lemons, &c. from which it may be extracted by the slightest pressure; it is found also in the leaves of plants, and even in the wood.
Certainly; but this oil is often most abundant in the peels of fruits, like oranges, lemons, etc., from which it can be extracted with the slightest pressure; it's also found in the leaves of plants and even in the wood.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Is it not very plentiful in the leaves of mint, and of thyme, and all the sweet-smelling herbs?
Isn't it quite abundant in the leaves of mint, thyme, and all the fragrant herbs?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes, remarkably so; and in geranium leaves also, which have a much more powerful odour than the flowers.
Yes, surprisingly so; and in geranium leaves too, which have a much stronger scent than the flowers.
The perfume of sandal fans is an instance of its existence in wood. In short, all vegetable odours or perfumes are produced by the evaporation of particles of these volatile oils.
The scent of sandalwood is an example of its presence in wood. In short, all plant smells or fragrances come from the evaporation of particles of these volatile oils.
EMILY.
EMILY.
They are, I suppose, very light, and of very thin consistence, since they are so volatile?
They’re probably really light and very thin in texture since they’re so volatile?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
They vary very much in this respect, some of them being as thick as butter, whilst others are as fluid as water. In order to be prepared for perfumes, or essences, these oils are first properly purified, and then either distilled with spirit of wine, as in the case with lavender water, or simply mixed with a large proportion of water, as is often done with regard to peppermint. Frequently, also, these odoriferous waters are prepared merely by soaking the plants in water, and distilling. The water then comes over impregnated with the volatile oil.
They vary a lot in this regard, with some being as thick as butter and others as runny as water. To create perfumes or essences, these oils are first properly purified, and then either distilled with alcohol, like in the case of lavender water, or simply mixed with a large amount of water, which is often done with peppermint. Often, these fragrant waters are made just by soaking the plants in water and then distilling it. The water then comes out infused with the volatile oil.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Such waters are frequently used to take spots of grease out of cloth, or silk; how do they produce that effect?
Such waters are often used to remove grease stains from fabric or silk; how do they achieve that effect?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
By combining with the substance that forms these stains; for volatile oils, and likewise the spirit in which they are distilled, will dissolve wax, tallow, spermaceti, and resins; if, therefore, the spot proceeds from any of these substances, it 185 will remove it. Insects of every kind have a great aversion to perfumes, so that volatile oils are employed with success in museums for the preservation of stuffed birds and other species of animals.
By mixing with the substances that create these stains, volatile oils and the spirits they are distilled in can dissolve wax, tallow, spermaceti, and resins. Therefore, if the stain comes from any of these materials, it will remove it. Insects of all kinds really dislike perfumes, so volatile oils are successfully used in museums to preserve stuffed birds and other animals. 185
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Pray does not the powerful smell of camphor proceed from a volatile oil?
Doesn't the strong smell of camphor come from a volatile oil?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Camphor seems to be a substance of its own kind, remarkable by many peculiarities. But if not exactly of the same nature as volatile oil, it is at least very analogous to it. It is obtained chiefly from the camphor-tree, a species of laurel which grows in China, and in the Indian isles, from the stem and roots of which it is extracted. Small quantities have also been distilled from thyme, sage, and other aromatic plants; and it is deposited in pretty large quantities by some volatile oils after long standing. It is extremely volatile and inflammable. It is insoluble in water, but is soluble in oils, in which state, as well as in its solid form, it is frequently applied to medicinal purposes. Amongst the particular properties of camphor, there is one too singular to be passed over in silence. If you take a small piece of camphor, and place it on the surface of a bason of pure water, it will immediately begin to move round 186 and round with great rapidity; but if you pour into the bason a single drop of any odoriferous fluid, it will instantly put a stop to this motion. You can at any time try this very simple experiment; but you must not expect that I shall be able to account for this phenomenon, as nothing satisfactory has yet been advanced for its explanation.
Camphor appears to be a unique substance, notable for many distinctive features. While it may not be exactly the same as volatile oil, it is definitely quite similar. It's primarily sourced from the camphor tree, a type of laurel that grows in China and on some Indian islands. It is extracted from the tree's trunk and roots. Small amounts can also be distilled from thyme, sage, and other aromatic plants, and some volatile oils can deposit it in significant amounts after a while. Camphor is very volatile and flammable. It's insoluble in water but soluble in oils, and it's commonly used for medicinal purposes in both its solid form and when dissolved. One particularly interesting property of camphor should not be overlooked. If you take a small piece of camphor and place it on the surface of a basin of pure water, it will start to spin around rapidly; however, if you add just a drop of any fragrant liquid, it will immediately stop this motion. You can easily try this simple experiment anytime, but I can't explain why this happens, as no satisfactory explanation has been provided yet. 186
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It is very singular indeed; and I will certainly try the experiment. Pray what are resins, which you just now mentioned?
It’s really unique, and I will definitely give it a try. By the way, what are resins, that you just mentioned?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
They are volatile oils, that have been acted on, and peculiarly modified, by oxygen.
They are volatile oils that have been processed and uniquely altered by oxygen.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
They are, therefore, oxygenated volatile oils?
They are, therefore, oxygenated volatile oils?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Not exactly; for the process does not appear to consist so much in the oxygenation of the oil, as in the combustion of a portion of its hydrogen, and a small portion of its carbon. For when resins are artificially made by the combination of volatile oils with oxygen, the vessel in which the process is performed is bedewed with water, and the air included within is loaded with carbonic acid.
Not exactly; the process doesn’t seem to be about the oil getting oxygenated as much as it is about burning some of its hydrogen and a bit of its carbon. When resins are created artificially by combining volatile oils with oxygen, the container used for the process gets moist with water, and the air inside is filled with carbon dioxide.
EMILY.
EMILY.
This process must be, in some respects, similar to that for preparing drying oils?
This process should be, in some ways, similar to the one for preparing drying oils?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
Yes; and it is by this operation that both of them acquire a greater degree of consistence. Pitch, tar, and turpentine, are the most common resins; they exude from the pine and fir trees. Copal, mastic, and frankincense, are also of this class of vegetable substances.
Yes; and it is through this process that both of them become more solid. Pitch, tar, and turpentine are the most common resins; they come from pine and fir trees. Copal, mastic, and frankincense also belong to this group of plant substances.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Is it of these resins that the mastic and copal varnishes, so much used in painting, are made?
Is it from these resins that the mastic and copal varnishes, which are widely used in painting, are made?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B
Yes. Dissolved either in oil, or in alcohol, resins form varnishes. From these solutions they may be precipitated by water, in which they are insoluble. This I can easily show you.—If you will pour some water into this glass of mastic varnish, it will combine with the alcohol in which the resin is dissolved, and the latter will be precipitated in the form of a white cloud—
Yes. When dissolved in oil or alcohol, resins create varnishes. These solutions can be separated by adding water, as resins do not dissolve in it. I can easily demonstrate this to you. If you pour some water into this glass of mastic varnish, it will mix with the alcohol the resin is dissolved in, and the resin will come out as a white cloud.
EMILY.
EMILY.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
As the varnish dries, the alcohol evaporates, and the dry varnish or resin which remains, not being soluble in water, will not be acted on by it.
As the varnish dries, the alcohol evaporates, and the dry varnish or resin that stays behind, being insoluble in water, will not be affected by it.
There is a class of compound resins called gum-resins, which are precisely what their name denotes, that is to say, resins combined with mucilage. Myrrh and assafœtida are of this description.
There is a type of compound resins called gum-resins, which are exactly what their name suggests, meaning resins mixed with mucilage. Myrrh and assafœtida fall into this category.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Is it possible that a substance of so disagreeable a smell as assafœtida can be formed from a volatile oil?
Is it possible for a substance with such an unpleasant smell as assafœtida to be made from a volatile oil?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The odour of volatile oils is by no means always grateful. Onions and garlic derive their smell from volatile oils, as well as roses and lavender.
The smell of volatile oils isn’t always pleasant. Onions and garlic get their scent from volatile oils, just like roses and lavender do.
There is still another form under which volatile oils present themselves, which is that of balsams. These consist of resinous juices combined with a peculiar acid, called the benzoic acid. Balsams appear to have been originally volatile oils, the oxygenation of which has converted one part into a resin, and the other part into an acid, which, 189 combined together, form a balsam; such are the balsams of Peru, Tolu, &c.
There’s another way that volatile oils show up, which is in the form of balsams. These are made of resinous juices mixed with a unique acid known as benzoic acid. Balsams seem to have originally been volatile oils, where the process of oxidation has turned part of it into a resin and the other part into an acid, which, 189 combine to create a balsam; examples include the balsams of Peru, Tolu, &c.
We shall now take leave of the oils and their various modifications, and proceed to the next vegetable substance, which is caoutchouc. This is a white milky glutinous fluid, which acquires consistence, and blackens in drying, in which state it forms the substance with which you are so well acquainted, under the name of gum-elastic.
We will now move on from the oils and their different forms and continue to the next plant-based substance, which is caoutchouc. This is a white, milky, sticky fluid that thickens and darkens as it dries, ultimately forming the material you know well as gum-elastic.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I am surprised to hear that gum-elastic was ever white, or ever fluid! And from what vegetable is it procured?
I’m shocked to learn that gum-elastic was ever white or even liquid! And what vegetable does it come from?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
It is obtained from two or three different species of trees, in the East-Indies, and South-America, by making incisions in the stem. The juice is collected as it trickles from these incisions, and moulds of clay, in the form of little bottles of gum-elastic, are dipped into it. A layer of this juice adheres to the clay and dries on it; and several layers are successively added by repeating this till the bottle is of sufficient thickness. It is then beaten to break down the clay, which is easily shaken out. The natives of the countries where this substance is produced sometimes make shoes and boots of it by a similar process, and 190 they are said to be extremely pleasant and serviceable, both from their elasticity, and their being water-proof.
It is obtained from two or three different species of trees in the East Indies and South America by making cuts into the trunk. The sap is collected as it drips from these cuts, and clay molds shaped like small bottles made of rubber are dipped into it. A layer of this sap sticks to the clay and dries; several layers are added by repeating this until the bottle is thick enough. It is then tapped to break apart the clay, which easily shakes out. The locals in the regions where this material is produced sometimes make shoes and boots using a similar method, and they are said to be very comfortable and durable thanks to their elasticity and waterproof qualities. 190
The substance which comes next in our enumeration of the immediate ingredients of vegetables, is extractive matter. This is a term, which, in a general sense, may be applied to any substance extracted from vegetables; but it is more particularly understood to relate to the extractive colouring matter of plants. A great variety of colours are prepared from the vegetable kingdom, both for the purposes of painting and of dying; all the colours called lakes are of this description; but they are less durable than mineral colours, for, by long exposure to the atmosphere, they either darken or turn yellow.
The next thing on our list of the immediate components of vegetables is extractive matter. This term generally refers to any substance extracted from plants, but it's more specifically understood to relate to the extractive coloring matter of plants. A wide range of colors is produced from the vegetable kingdom, for both painting and dyeing purposes; all the colors known as lakes fall into this category. However, they are not as long-lasting as mineral colors because, when exposed to the atmosphere for a long time, they either darken or turn yellow.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I know that in painting, the lakes are reckoned far less durable colours than the ochres; but what is the reason of it?
I know that in painting, lakes are considered to be much less permanent colors than ochres; but what’s the reason for that?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Vegetable colours have a stronger affinity for animal than for vegetable substances, and this is supposed to be owing to a small quantity of nitrogen which they contain. Thus, silk and worsted will take a much finer vegetable dye than linen and cotton.
Vegetable colors are more attracted to animal substances than to vegetable ones, which is thought to be due to the small amount of nitrogen they contain. As a result, silk and wool will absorb a much richer vegetable dye compared to linen and cotton.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Dying, then, is quite a chemical process?
Dying is, then, just a chemical process?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Undoubtedly. The condition required to form a good dye is, that the colouring matter should be precipitated, or fixed, on the substance to be dyed, and should form a compound not soluble in the liquids to which it will probably be exposed. Thus, for instance, printed or dyed linens or cottons must be able to resist the action of soap and water, to which they must necessarily be subject in washing; and woollens and silks should withstand the action of grease and acids, to which they may accidentally be exposed.
Undoubtedly. The requirement for creating a good dye is that the coloring agent should be attached to the material being dyed and should form a compound that doesn’t dissolve in the liquids it will likely encounter. For example, printed or dyed linens or cottons need to be able to resist soap and water, which they will inevitably face during washing; and wools and silks should be able to withstand grease and acids that they might accidentally come into contact with.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But if linen and cotton have not a sufficient affinity for colouring matter, how are they made to resist the action of washing, which they always do when they are well printed?
But if linen and cotton don't have a strong enough connection to dye, how do they manage to withstand washing, which they always do when printed properly?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
When the substance to be dyed has either no affinity for the colouring matter, or not sufficient power to retain it, the combination is effected, or strengthened, by the intervention of a third substance, called a mordant, or basis. The mordant must have a strong affinity both for the colouring matter and the substance to be dyed, by which means it causes them to combine and adhere together.
When the material to be dyed either has no attraction to the dye or lacks the ability to hold onto it, a third substance called a mordant is used to help create or enhance the connection. The mordant needs to have a strong attraction for both the dye and the material being dyed, which allows them to bond and stick together.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And what are the substances that perform the office of thus reconciling the two adverse parties?
And what are the substances that help reconcile the two opposing sides?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The most common mordant is sulphat of alumine, or alum. Oxyds of tin and iron, in the state of compound salts, are likewise used for that purpose.
The most common mordant is alum, or aluminum sulfate. Oxides of tin and iron, in the form of compound salts, are also used for that purpose.
Tannin is another vegetable ingredient of great importance in the arts. It is obtained chiefly from the bark of trees; but it is found also in nut-galls, and in some other vegetables.
Tannin is another essential plant ingredient in the arts. It's mainly sourced from tree bark, but it can also be found in nut galls and a few other plants.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Is that the substance commonly called tan, which is used in hot-houses?
Is that the material usually referred to as tan, which is used in greenhouses?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Tan is the prepared bark in which the peculiar substance, tannin, is contained. But the use of tan in hot-houses is of much less importance than in the operation of tanning, by which skin is converted into leather.
Tan is the processed bark that holds the unique substance, tannin. However, the use of tan in greenhouses is far less significant than in the process of tanning, where skin is transformed into leather.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Pray, how is this operation performed?
Pray, how is this procedure done?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Various methods are employed for this purpose, which all consist in exposing skin to the action of tannin, or of substances containing this principle, in sufficient quantities, and disposed to yield it to the skin. The most usual way is to infuse coarsely powdered oak bark in water, and to keep the skin immersed in this infusion for a certain length of time. During this process, which is slow and gradual, the skin is found to have increased in weight, and to have acquired a considerable tenacity and impermeability to water. This effect may be much accelerated by using strong saturations of the tanning principle (which can be extracted from bark), instead of employing the bark itself. But this quick mode of preparation does not appear to make equally good leather.
Various methods are used for this purpose, all involving exposing the skin to tannin or substances that contain it, in sufficient amounts that are ready to be absorbed by the skin. The most common method is to soak coarsely ground oak bark in water and keep the skin submerged in this solution for a certain period of time. During this slow and gradual process, the skin increases in weight and gains significant strength and resistance to water. This effect can be sped up considerably by using concentrated solutions of the tanning agent (which can be extracted from the bark) instead of using the bark itself. However, this quicker method doesn't seem to produce leather of the same quality.
Tannin is contained in a great variety of 194 astringent vegetable substances, as galls, the rose-tree, and wine; but it is nowhere so plentiful as in bark. All these substances yield it to water, from which it may be precipitated by a solution of isinglass, or glue, with which it strongly unites and forms an insoluble compound. Hence its valuable property of combining with skin (which consists chiefly of glue), and of enabling it to resist the action of water.
Tannin is found in a wide variety of 194 astringent plant materials, such as galls, the rose tree, and wine; however, it is most abundant in bark. All of these materials release it into water, from which it can be precipitated by a solution of isinglass or glue, with which it forms a strong, insoluble compound. This property is valuable because it allows tanning to combine with skin (which is mainly made of glue) and helps it resist water damage.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Might we not see that effect by pouring a little melted isinglass into a glass of wine, which you say contains tannin?
Might we not observe that effect by adding a bit of melted isinglass to a glass of wine that you say has tannin in it?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes. I have prepared a solution of isinglass for that very purpose.—Do you observe the thick muddy precipitate?—That is the tannin combined with the isinglass.
Yes. I've prepared a solution of isinglass for that exact purpose. —Do you see the thick, muddy precipitate? —That’s the tannin mixed with the isinglass.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
This precipitate must then be of the same nature as leather?
This precipitate has to be the same kind as leather?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is composed of the same ingredients; but the organisation and texture of the skin being wanting, it has neither the consistence nor the tenacity of leather.
It has the same ingredients, but without the proper organization and texture of the skin, it lacks both the firmness and durability of leather.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
One might suppose that men who drink large quantities of red wine stand a chance of having the coats of their stomachs converted into leather, since tannin has so strong an affinity for skin.
One might think that men who drink a lot of red wine might end up with the lining of their stomachs turning into leather, since tannin has such a strong attraction to skin.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
It is not impossible but that the coats of their stomachs may be, in some measure, tanned, or hardened by the constant use of this liquor; but you must remember that where a number of other chemical agents are concerned, and, above all, where life exists, no certain chemical inference can be drawn.
It’s not out of the question that the linings of their stomachs might be somewhat toughened or hardened by regularly consuming this drink; however, you have to keep in mind that when many other chemical factors are involved, especially when life is present, no definite chemical conclusion can be reached.
I must not dismiss this subject, without mentioning a recent discovery of Mr. Hatchett, which relates to it. This gentleman found that a substance very similar to tannin, possessing all its leading properties, and actually capable of tanning leather, may be produced by exposing carbon, or any substance containing carbonaceous matter, whether vegetable, animal, or mineral, to the action of nitric acid.
I can’t overlook this topic without bringing up a recent discovery by Mr. Hatchett related to it. This gentleman found that a substance very similar to tannin, which has all its main properties and can actually tan leather, can be created by exposing carbon or any material containing carbon, whether it’s plant-based, animal-based, or mineral, to nitric acid.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And is not this discovery very likely to be of use to manufactures?
And isn't this discovery likely to be useful for manufacturers?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
That is very doubtful, because tannin, thus artificially 196 prepared, must probably always be more expensive than that which is obtained from bark. But the fact is extremely curious, as it affords one of those very rare instances of chemistry being able to imitate the proximate principles of organised bodies.
That seems very unlikely because tannin, when made this way, is probably always going to cost more than the kind you get from bark. However, it's really interesting because it provides one of those rare examples of chemistry being able to replicate the basic components of living organisms.
The last of the vegetable materials is woody fibre; it is the hardest part of plants. The chief source from which this substance is derived is wood, but it is also contained, more or less, in every solid part of that plant. It forms a kind of skeleton of the part to which it belongs, and retains its shape after all the other materials have disappeared. It consists chiefly of carbon, united with a small proportion of salts, and the other constituents common to all vegetables.
The last of the vegetable materials is woody fiber; it's the hardest part of plants. The main source of this substance is wood, but it’s also found, to varying degrees, in every solid part of the plant. It acts like a skeleton for the part it belongs to and keeps its shape even after all the other materials have broken down. It mainly consists of carbon, combined with a small amount of salts and other components typically found in all plants.
EMILY.
EMILY.
It is of woody fibre, then, that the common charcoal is made?
It is made from woody fiber, then, that common charcoal is produced?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
Yes. Charcoal, as you may recollect, is obtained from wood, by the separation of all its evaporable parts.
Yes. Charcoal, as you may remember, is made from wood by removing all its evaporative components.
Before we take leave of the vegetable materials, it will be proper, at least, to enumerate the several vegetable acids which we either have had, or may 197 have occasion to mention. I believe I formerly told you that their basis, or radical, was uniformly composed of hydrogen and carbon, and that their difference consisted only in the various proportions of oxygen which they contained.
Before we move on from the plant materials, it makes sense to list the different plant acids that we have discussed or might bring up. I think I mentioned before that their base, or radical, is always made up of hydrogen and carbon, and that the differences between them come from the varying amounts of oxygen they contain. 197
The following are the names of the vegetable acids:
The names of the vegetable acids are as follows:
The | Mucous Acid, | obtained from gum or mucilage; obtained from gum or adhesive; |
Suberic | from cork; | |
Camphoric | from camphor; | |
Benzoic | from balsams; | |
Gallic | from galls, bark, &c. | |
Malic | from ripe fruits; | |
Citric | from lemon juice; | |
Oxalic | from sorrel; | |
Succinic | from amber; | |
Tartarous | from tartrit of potash: | |
Acetic | from vinegar. |
They are all decomposable by heat, soluble in water, and turn vegetable blue colours red. The succinic, the tartarous, and the acetous acids, are the products of the decomposition of vegetables; we shall, therefore, reserve their examination for a future period.
They can all break down when heated, dissolve in water, and change plant blue colors to red. The succinic, tartaric, and acetic acids are the results of decomposing plants; so we will save their discussion for a later time.
The oxalic acid, distilled from sorrel, is the highest term of vegetable acidification; for, if 198 more oxygen be added to it, it loses its vegetable nature, and is resolved into carbonic acid and water; therefore, though all the other acids may be converted into the oxalic by an addition of oxygen, the oxalic itself is not susceptible of a further degree of oxygenation; nor can it be made, by any chemical processes, to return to a state of lower acidification.
The oxalic acid, extracted from sorrel, represents the peak of vegetable acidification. If you add more oxygen to it, it loses its plant-based characteristics and breaks down into carbonic acid and water. So, while all other acids can be turned into oxalic acid by adding oxygen, oxalic acid itself can’t undergo any further oxygenation; nor can it be converted back to a less acidic state through any chemical processes. 198
To conclude this subject, I have only to add a few words on the gallic acid. . . . .
To wrap up this topic, I just want to add a few words about gallic acid. . . . .
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Is not this the same acid before mentioned, which forms ink, by precipitating sulphat of iron from its solution?
Isn't this the same acid mentioned earlier that creates ink by precipitating iron sulfate from its solution?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes. Though it is usually extracted from galls, on account of its being most abundant in that vegetable substance, it may also be obtained from a great variety of plants. It constitutes what is called the astringent principle of vegetables; it is generally combined with tannin, and you will find that an infusion of tea, coffee, bark, red-wine, or any vegetable substance that contains the astringent principle, will make a black precipitate with a solution of sulphat of iron.
Yes. While it is typically extracted from galls since it is most abundant in that plant material, it can also come from many different plants. It makes up what is known as the astringent principle of plants; it usually combines with tannin, and you'll notice that an infusion of tea, coffee, bark, red wine, or any plant material that contains the astringent principle will produce a black precipitate when mixed with a solution of iron sulfate.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But pray what are galls?
But seriously, what are galls?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
They are excrescences which grow on the bark of young oaks, and are occasioned by an insect which wounds the bark of trees, and lays its eggs in the aperture. The lacerated vessels of the tree then discharge their contents, and form an excrescence, which affords a defensive covering for these eggs. The insect, when come to life, first feeds on this excrescence, and some time afterward eats its way out, as it appears from a hole which is formed in all gall-nuts that no longer contain an insect. It is in hot climates only that strongly astringent gall-nuts are found; those which are used for the purpose of making ink are brought from Aleppo.
They are growths that develop on the bark of young oaks, caused by an insect that damages the tree's bark and lays its eggs in the wound. The injured vessels of the tree then release their fluids, creating a growth that provides a protective cover for these eggs. When the insect hatches, it initially feeds on this growth and later eats its way out, leaving a hole in all gall-nuts that no longer have an insect inside. Strongly astringent gall-nuts are only found in hot climates; those used for making ink are sourced from Aleppo.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But are not the oak-apples, which grow on the leaves of the oak in this country, of a similar nature?
But aren't the oak-apples that grow on the leaves of the oak here similar?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Yes; only they are an inferior species of galls, containing less of the astringent principle, and therefore less applicable to useful purposes.
Yes; they are just a lesser type of galls, containing less of the astringent compound, and therefore not as useful.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Are the vegetable acids never found but in their pure uncombined state?
Are vegetable acids only found in their pure, uncombined form?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
By no means; on the contrary, they are frequently met with in the state of compound salts; these, however, are in general not fully saturated with the salifiable bases, so that the acid predominates; and, in this state, they are called acidulous salts. Of this kind is the salt called cream of tartar.
By no means; on the contrary, they are often found in the form of compound salts; however, these are generally not fully saturated with the alkalis, so the acid is more dominant; in this state, they are referred to as acidulous salts. An example of this is the salt known as cream of tartar.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Is not the salt of lemon, commonly used to take out ink-spots and stains, of this nature?
Isn't lemon salt, often used to remove ink spots and stains, like that?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
No; that salt consists of the oxalic acid, combined with a little potash. It is found in that state in sorrel.
No; that salt is made up of oxalic acid mixed with a bit of potash. You can find it in that form in sorrel.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And pray how does it take out ink-spots?
And how does it remove ink stains?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
By uniting with the iron, and rendering it soluble in water.
By combining with the iron and making it soluble in water.
Besides the vegetable materials which we have enumerated, a variety of other substances, common 201 to the three kingdoms, are found in vegetables, such as potash, which was formerly supposed to belong exclusively to plants, and was, in consequence, called the vegetable alkali.
Besides the vegetable materials we've listed, a range of other substances common to the three kingdoms can be found in plants, like potash, which was once thought to be exclusive to plants and was therefore referred to as the vegetable alkali.
Sulphur, phosphorus, earths, and a variety of metallic oxyds, are also found in vegetables, but only in small quantities. And we meet sometimes with neutral salts, formed by the combination of these ingredients.
Sulfur, phosphorus, minerals, and various metallic oxides are also found in plants, but only in small amounts. We also sometimes encounter neutral salts, created by the combination of these ingredients.
CONVERSATION XXI.
ON THE ROT OF VEGETABLES.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
The account which you have given us, Mrs. B., of the materials of vegetables, is, doubtless, very instructive; but it does not completely satisfy my curiosity. I wish to know how plants obtain the principles from which their various materials are formed; by what means these are converted into vegetable matter, and how they are connected with the life of the plant?
The account you provided, Mrs. B., about the substances in vegetables is certainly very informative; however, it doesn’t fully satisfy my curiosity. I want to know how plants acquire the elements that make up their different materials, how these elements are transformed into plant matter, and how they relate to the plant's life.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
This implies nothing less than a complete history of the chemistry and physiology of vegetation, subjects on which we have yet but very imperfect notions. Still I hope that I shall be able, in some measure, to satisfy your curiosity. But, in order to render the subject more intelligible, I must first 203 make you acquainted with the various changes which vegetables undergo, when the vital power no longer enables them to resist the common laws of chemical attraction.
This means nothing less than a full history of the chemistry and physiology of plants, topics about which we still have quite incomplete understanding. Still, I hope I can satisfy your curiosity to some extent. However, to make the subject clearer, I first need to introduce you to the different changes that plants go through when their life force can no longer help them resist the basic laws of chemical attraction. 203
The composition of vegetables being more complicated than that of minerals, the former more readily undergo chemical changes than the latter: for the greater the variety of attractions, the more easily is the equilibrium destroyed, and a new order of combinations introduced.
The structure of vegetables is more complex than that of minerals, which means vegetables are more likely to undergo chemical changes than minerals are. The more diverse the attractions, the easier it is for the balance to be disrupted and for new combinations to form.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I am surprised that vegetables should be so easily susceptible of decomposition; for the preservation of the vegetable kingdom is certainly far more important than that of minerals.
I am surprised that vegetables can decompose so easily; after all, preserving the plant kingdom is definitely more important than that of minerals.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
You must consider, on the other hand, how much more easily the former is renewed than the latter. The decomposition of the vegetable takes place only after the death of the plant, which, in the common course of nature, happens when it has yielded fruit and seeds to propagate its species. If, instead of thus finishing its career, each plant was to retain its form and vegetable state, it would become an useless burden to the earth and its inhabitants. When vegetables, therefore, cease to be productive, they cease to live, and nature 204 then begins her process of decomposition, in order to resolve them into their chemical constituents, hydrogen, carbon, and oxygen; those simple and primitive ingredients, which she keeps in store for all her combinations.
You need to think about how much easier it is for the former to regenerate compared to the latter. The breakdown of a plant happens only after it dies, which usually occurs after it has produced fruit and seeds to continue its species. If every plant were to hold onto its form and stay alive instead of completing its life cycle, it would become a useless burden on the earth and its creatures. So, when plants stop being productive, they stop living, and nature then starts the process of breaking them down to return them to their basic chemical components: hydrogen, carbon, and oxygen—those simple and fundamental elements that she keeps ready for all her various combinations. 204
EMILY.
EMILY.
But since no system of combination can be destroyed, except by the establishment of another order of attractions, how can the decomposition of vegetables reduce them to their simple elements?
But since no combination system can be destroyed without creating a new set of attractions, how can breaking down vegetables return them to their basic elements?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
It is a very long process, during which a variety of new combinations are successively established and successively destroyed: but, in each of these changes, the ingredients of vegetable matter tend to unite in a more simple order of compounds, till they are at length brought to their elementary state, or, at least, to their most simple order of combinations. Thus you will find that vegetables are in the end almost entirely reduced to water and carbonic acid; the hydrogen and carbon dividing the oxygen between them, so as to form with it these two substances. But the variety of intermediate combinations that take place during the several stages of the decomposition of vegetables, present us with a new set of compounds, well worthy of our examination.
It’s a lengthy process where different new combinations are repeatedly created and destroyed. Throughout these changes, the components of plant matter tend to come together in simpler compound structures, until they reach their basic elemental state or, at the very least, their simplest combinations. In the end, you’ll see that plants are mostly broken down into water and carbon dioxide; the hydrogen and carbon split the oxygen between them to form these two substances. However, the various intermediate combinations that occur during the different stages of plant decomposition offer us a new collection of compounds that are definitely worth studying.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
How is it possible that vegetables, while putrefying, should produce any thing worthy of observation?
How can it be that vegetables, when they rot, produce anything worth noting?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
They are susceptible of undergoing certain changes before they arrive at the state of putrefaction, which is the final term of decomposition; and of these changes we avail ourselves for particular and important purposes. But, in order to make you understand this subject, which is of considerable importance, I must explain it more in detail.
They can experience certain changes before they reach the stage of decay, which is the final phase of decomposition; and we use these changes for specific and important purposes. However, to help you grasp this topic, which is quite significant, I need to explain it in more detail.
The decomposition of vegetables is always attended by a violent internal motion, produced by the disunion of one order of particles, and the combination of another. This is called FERMENTATION. There are several periods at which this process stops, so that a state of rest appears to be restored, and the new order of compounds fairly established. But, unless means be used to secure these new combinations in their actual state, their duration will be but transient, and a new fermentation will take place, by which the compound last formed will be destroyed; and another, and less complex order, will succeed.
The breakdown of vegetables always involves intense internal activity, caused by the separation of one group of particles and the combination of another. This process is known as Fermentation. There are several stages where this process seems to pause, creating a sense of stability and allowing the new group of compounds to settle in. However, if efforts aren't made to maintain these new combinations in their current form, they will only last a short time, and a new fermentation will start, resulting in the destruction of the last compound formed, making way for another, simpler arrangement.
EMILY.
EMILY.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Precisely so. Your definition is perfectly correct.
Exactly. Your definition is absolutely right.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And how many fermentations, or new arrangements, does a vegetable undergo before it is reduced to its simple ingredients?
And how many fermentations or new combinations does a vegetable go through before it's broken down to its basic ingredients?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Chemists do not exactly agree in this point; but there are, I think, four distinct fermentations, or periods, at which the decomposition of vegetable matter stops and changes its course. But every kind of vegetable matter is not equally susceptible of undergoing all these fermentations.
Chemists don't completely agree on this point; however, I believe there are four distinct fermentations, or stages, where the breakdown of plant matter halts and shifts direction. But not all types of plant matter are equally capable of undergoing all these fermentations.
There are likewise several circumstances required to produce fermentation. Water and a certain degree of heat are both essential to this process, in order to separate the particles, and thus weaken their force of cohesion, that the new chemical affinities may be brought into action.
There are also several conditions needed to trigger fermentation. Water and a certain level of heat are both crucial for this process, as they help to break apart the particles and reduce their cohesion, allowing new chemical bonds to take effect.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
In frozen climates, then, how can the spontaneous decomposition of vegetables take place?
In cold climates, how can vegetables decompose on their own?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It certainly cannot; and, accordingly, we find scarcely any vestiges of vegetation where a constant frost prevails.
It definitely can't; and because of that, we hardly find any signs of plant life where a constant freeze occurs.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
One would imagine that, on the contrary, such spots would be covered with vegetables; for, since they cannot be decomposed, their number must always increase.
One would think that, on the contrary, those areas would be filled with vegetables; because, since they can't decompose, their number must always grow.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
But, my dear, heat and water are quite as essential to the formation of vegetables, as they are to their decomposition. Besides, it is from the dead vegetables, reduced to their elementary principles, that the rising generation is supplied with sustenance. No young plant, therefore, can grow unless its predecessors contribute both to its formation and support; and these not only furnish the seed from which the new plant springs, but likewise the food by which it is nourished.
But, my dear, heat and water are just as essential for the growth of plants as they are for their decay. Additionally, it's from dead plants, broken down into their basic elements, that the next generation gets its nutrients. No young plant can grow unless its predecessors help with both its development and nourishment; they not only provide the seed from which the new plant grows, but also the food that sustains it.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Under the torrid zone, therefore, where water is never frozen, and the heat is very great, both the processes of vegetation and of fermentation must, I suppose, be extremely rapid?
Under the hot zone, therefore, where water never freezes and the heat is intense, both the processes of plant growth and fermentation must be really fast, I guess?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Not so much as you imagine: for in such climates 208 great part of the water which it requires for these processes is in an aëriform state, which is scarcely more conducive either to the growth or formation of vegetables than that of ice. In those latitudes, therefore, it is only in low damp situations, sheltered by woods from the sun’s rays, that the smaller tribes of vegetables can grow and thrive during the dry season, as dead vegetables seldom retain water enough to produce fermentation, but are, on the contrary, soon dried up by the heat of the sun, which enables them to resist that process; so that it is not till the fall of the autumnal rains (which are very violent in such climates), that spontaneous fermentation can take place.
Not as much as you think: in such climates 208 great part of the water needed for these processes exists in a gaseous state, which is hardly more helpful for the growth or development of plants than ice. In those regions, only in low, damp areas, sheltered by trees from the sun’s rays, can the smaller types of plants grow and succeed during the dry season, since dead plants usually don’t hold enough water to create fermentation, but instead dry out quickly under the sun's heat, which allows them to avoid this process; so spontaneous fermentation only happens after the autumn rains (which are very heavy in such climates) arrive.
The several fermentations derive their names from their principal products. The first is called the saccharine fermentation, because its product is sugar.
The various fermentations get their names from their main products. The first is called the saccharine fermentation, because its product is sugar.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But sugar, you have told us, is found in all vegetables; it cannot, therefore, be the product of their decomposition.
But sugar, as you've told us, is found in all vegetables; it can't, therefore, be the result of their breakdown.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It is true that this fermentation is not confined to the decomposition of vegetables, as it continually takes place during their life; and, indeed, this circumstance has, till lately, prevented it from 209 being considered as one of the fermentations. But the process appears so analogous to the other fermentations, and the formation of sugar, whether in living or dead vegetable matter is so evidently a new compound, proceeding from the destruction of the previous order of combinations, and essential to the subsequent fermentations, that it is now, I believe, generally esteemed the first step, or necessary preliminary, to decomposition, if not an actual commencement of that process.
It's true that this fermentation isn't limited to the breakdown of vegetables; it actually occurs throughout their life. Until recently, this fact has kept it from being recognized as one of the fermentations. However, the process seems so similar to other fermentations, and the creation of sugar—whether in living or dead plant matter—is clearly a new compound that comes from the breakdown of the previous combinations and is essential for the next fermentations. So now, I believe it's generally regarded as the first step, or a necessary precursor, to decomposition, if not the actual start of that process.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I recollect your hinting to us that sugar was supposed not to be secreted from the sap, in the same manner as mucilage, fecula, oil, and the other ingredients of vegetables.
I remember you mentioning that sugar wasn’t supposed to be extracted from the sap, like mucilage, starch, oil, and the other components of plants.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It is rather from these materials, than from the sap itself, that sugar is formed; and it is developed at particular periods, as you may observe in fruits, which become sweet in ripening, sometimes even after they have been gathered. Life, therefore, is not essential to the formation of sugar, whilst on the contrary, mucilage, fecula, and the other vegetable materials that are secreted from the sap by appropriate organs, whose powers immediately depend on the vital principle, cannot be 210 produced but during the existence of that principle.
It’s actually these materials, rather than the sap itself, that create sugar; and sugar develops at certain times, as you can see in fruits that become sweet as they ripen, sometimes even after they’ve been picked. Therefore, life isn’t necessary for the formation of sugar. On the other hand, mucilage, starch, and other plant materials that are secreted from the sap by specific organs, which rely completely on the vital principle, can only be produced while that principle is alive. 210
EMILY.
EMILY.
The ripening of fruits is, then, their first step to destruction, as well as their last towards perfection?
The ripening of fruits is, then, their first step toward decay, as well as their last step toward perfection?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Exactly.—A process analogous to the saccharine fermentation takes place also during the cooking of certain vegetables. This is the case with parsnips, carrots, potatoes, &c. in which sweetness is developed by heat and moisture; and we know that if we carried the process a little farther, a more complete decomposition would ensue. The same process takes place also in seeds previous to their sprouting.
Exactly.—A process similar to sugar fermentation also occurs while cooking certain vegetables. This happens with parsnips, carrots, potatoes, etc., where sweetness is developed through heat and moisture; and we know that if we extended the process a bit further, a more complete breakdown would happen. The same process also occurs in seeds before they sprout.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
How do you reconcile this to your theory, Mrs. B.? Can you suppose that a decomposition is the necessary precursor of life?
How do you connect this to your theory, Mrs. B.? Do you think that breaking down is a necessary step for life?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
That is indeed the case. The materials of the seed must be decomposed, and the seed disorganized, before a plant can sprout from it. Seeds, besides the embrio plant, contain (as we have already observed) fecula, oil, and a little mucilage. These substances are destined for the nourishment of the future plant; but they undergo some change 211 before they can be fit for this function. The seeds, when buried in the earth, with a certain degree of moisture and of temperature, absorb water, which dilates them, separates their particles, and introduces a new order of attractions, of which sugar is the product. The substance of the seed is thus softened, sweetened, and converted into a sort of white milky pulp, fit for the nourishment of the embrio plant.
That’s absolutely true. The materials in the seed need to break down, and the seed has to break apart before a plant can grow from it. Seeds, in addition to the developing plant, contain (as we’ve mentioned) starch, oil, and a little mucilage. These substances are meant to nourish the future plant, but they have to change first 211 before they can serve this purpose. Seeds, when buried in the ground with the right amount of moisture and temperature, absorb water, which expands them, separates their particles, and creates a new set of attractions, with sugar being the result. The seed’s substance is thus softened, sweetened, and transformed into a kind of white milky pulp, ready to nourish the developing plant.
The saccharine fermentation of seeds is artificially produced, for the purpose of making malt, by the following process:—A quantity of barley is first soaked in water for two or three days: the water being afterwards drained off, the grain heats spontaneously, swells, bursts, sweetens, shows a disposition to germinate, and actually sprouts to the length of an inch, when the process is stopped by putting it into a kiln, where it is well dried at a gentle heat. In this state it is crisp and friable, and constitutes the substance called malt, which is the principal ingredient of beer.
The sweet fermentation of seeds is artificially created to make malt through the following process: First, barley is soaked in water for two or three days. After draining the water, the grains heat up on their own, swell, burst, become sweet, show a tendency to germinate, and actually sprout up to an inch long. The process is then halted by placing the grains in a kiln, where they are dried thoroughly at a low temperature. In this state, the grains are crisp and crumbly, making up the substance known as malt, which is the main ingredient in beer.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But I hope you will tell us how malt is made into beer?
But I hope you can explain how malt is turned into beer?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
EMILY.
EMILY.
How very different the decomposition of vegetables is from what I had imagined! The products of their disorganisation appear almost superior to those which they yield during their state of life and perfection.
How different the decomposition of vegetables is from what I had imagined! The products of their breakdown seem almost better than what they produce while they are alive and thriving.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
And do you not, at the same time, admire the beautiful economy of Nature, which, whether she creates, or whether she destroys, directs all her operations to some useful and benevolent purpose?—It appears that the saccharine fermentation is extremely favourable, if not absolutely essential, as a previous step, to the vinous fermentation; so that if sugar be not developed during the life of the plant, the saccharine fermentation must be artificially produced before the vinous fermentation can take place. This is the case with barley, which does not yield any sugar until it is made into malt; and it is in that state only that it is susceptible of undergoing the vinous fermentation by which it is converted into beer.
And don't you also admire the wonderful efficiency of Nature, which, whether creating or destroying, directs all her actions toward some useful and kind purpose? It seems that the conversion of sugar is very beneficial, if not completely necessary, as a prior step to the fermentation that produces alcohol; so if sugar isn’t developed during the plant's life, then the sugar conversion must be produced artificially before the alcohol fermentation can happen. This is true for barley, which doesn’t release any sugar until it’s made into malt; and it’s only in that state that it can undergo the alcohol fermentation that turns it into beer.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Chemically speaking, beer may be considered as the wine of grain. For it is the product of the fermentation of malt, just as wine is that of the fermentation of grapes, or other fruits.
Chemically speaking, beer can be seen as the wine of grains. It's the result of fermenting malt, just like wine comes from fermenting grapes or other fruits.
The consequence of the vinous fermentation is the decomposition of the saccharine matter, and the formation of a spirituous liquor from the constituents of the sugar. But, in order to promote this fermentation, not only water and a certain degree of heat are necessary, but also some other vegetable ingredients, besides the sugar, as fecula, mucilage, acids, salts, extractive matter, &c. all of which seem to contribute to this process; and give to the liquor its peculiar taste.
The result of the wine fermentation is the breakdown of sugary substances and the production of an alcoholic drink from the components of sugar. To encourage this fermentation, not just water and a specific level of heat are needed, but also various other plant-based ingredients, in addition to sugar, like starch, mucilage, acids, salts, extractive materials, etc., all of which appear to help this process and give the drink its unique flavor.
EMILY.
EMILY.
It is, perhaps, for this reason that wine is not obtained from the fermentation of pure sugar; but that fruits are chosen for that purpose, as they contain not only sugar, but likewise the other vegetable ingredients which promote the vinous fermentation, and give the peculiar flavour.
It’s probably for this reason that wine isn’t made from the fermentation of pure sugar; instead, fruits are used for this purpose, as they contain not only sugar but also other plant ingredients that encourage the fermentation process and contribute to the unique flavor.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Certainly. And you must observe also, that 214 the relative quantity of sugar is not the only circumstance to be considered in the choice of vegetable juices for the formation of wine; otherwise the sugar-cane would be best adapted for that purpose. It is rather the manner and proportion in which the sugar is mixed with other vegetable ingredients that influences the production and qualities of wine. And it is found that the juice of the grape not only yields the most considerable proportion of wine, but that it likewise affords it of the most grateful flavour.
Certainly. And you should also note that 214 the amount of sugar isn’t the only factor to consider when choosing vegetable juices for making wine; otherwise, sugarcane would be the best option for that purpose. It’s actually the way and ratio in which the sugar blends with other plant ingredients that affects the production and qualities of wine. It turns out that grape juice not only produces the highest amount of wine but also offers the most pleasant flavor.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I have seen a vintage in Switzerland, and I do not recollect that heat was applied, or water added, to produce the fermentation of the grapes.
I have seen a harvest in Switzerland, and I don't remember any heat being used or water added to make the grapes ferment.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The common temperature of the atmosphere in the cellars in which the juice of the grape is fermented is sufficiently warm for this purpose; and as the juice contains an ample supply of water, there is no occasion for any addition of it. But when fermentation is produced in dry malt, a quantity of water must necessarily be added.
The typical temperature in the cellars where grape juice is fermented is warm enough for this process; since the juice has plenty of water, there's no need to add any. However, when fermentation happens with dry malt, you definitely need to add some water.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But what are precisely the changes that happen during the vinous fermentation?
But what exactly changes during the wine fermentation process?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The sugar is decomposed, and its constituents are recombined into two new substances; the one a peculiar liquid substance, called alcohol or spirit of wine, which remains in the fluid; the other, carbonic acid gas, which escapes during the fermentation. Wine, therefore, as I before observed, in a general point of view, may be considered as a liquid of which alcohol constitutes the essential part. And the varieties of strength and flavour of the different kinds of wine are to be attributed to the different qualities of the fruits from which they are obtained, independently of the sugar.
The sugar breaks down, and its components are combined into two new substances; one is a unique liquid called alcohol or spirit of wine, which stays in the liquid; the other is carbonic acid gas, which escapes during fermentation. So, as I mentioned earlier, wine can generally be seen as a liquid where alcohol is the main ingredient. The various strengths and flavors of different wines come from the different qualities of the fruits they are made from, aside from the sugar content.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I am astonished to hear that so powerful a liquid as spirit of wine should be obtained from so mild a substance as sugar.
I am amazed to learn that such a powerful liquid as alcohol can be made from such a gentle substance as sugar.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
Can you tell me in what the principal difference consists between alcohol and sugar?
Can you explain what the main difference is between alcohol and sugar?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is exactly so. And this very large proportion of hydrogen accounts for the lightness and combustible property of alcohol, and of spirits in general, all of which consist of alcohol variously modified.
It is exactly so. And this very large amount of hydrogen accounts for the lightness and flammable nature of alcohol and spirits in general, all of which are made up of alcohol in different forms.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And can sugar be recomposed from the combination of alcohol and carbonic acid?
And can sugar be created from the combination of alcohol and carbonic acid?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Chemists have never been able to succeed in effecting this; but from analogy, I should suppose such a recomposition possible. Let us now observe more particularly the phenomena that take place during the vinous fermentation. At the commencement of this process, heat is evolved, and the liquor swells considerably from the formation of the carbonic acid, which is disengaged in such prodigious quantities as would be fatal to any person who should unawares inspire it; an accident which has sometimes happened. If the fermentation be stopped by putting the liquor into barrels, before the whole of the carbonic acid is evolved, the wine is brisk, like Champagne, 217 from the carbonic acid imprisoned in it, and it tastes sweet, like cyder, from the sugar not being completely decomposed.
Chemists have never been able to achieve this; however, based on similar cases, I would think that such a recomposition is possible. Now, let’s take a closer look at the phenomena that occur during the process of vinous fermentation. At the beginning of this process, heat is released, and the liquid expands significantly due to the formation of carbonic acid, which is produced in such large amounts that it could be deadly to anyone who unintentionally breathes it in; an unfortunate accident that has happened before. If the fermentation is stopped by transferring the liquid into barrels before all the carbonic acid has been released, the wine becomes lively, like Champagne, 217 from the trapped carbonic acid, and it tastes sweet, like cider, because the sugar hasn’t been fully decomposed.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But I do not understand why heat should be evolved during this operation. For, as there is a considerable formation of gas, in which a proportionable quantity of heat must become insensible, I should have imagined that cold, rather than heat, would have been produced.
But I don’t get why heat is generated during this process. Since a significant amount of gas is formed, which must cause a corresponding amount of heat to become unnoticeable, I would have thought that cold, instead of heat, would be produced.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It appears so on first consideration; but you must recollect that fermentation is a complicated chemical process; and that, during the decompositions and recompositions attending it, a quantity of chemical heat may be disengaged, sufficient both to develope the gas, and to effect an increase of temperature. When the fermentation is completed, the liquid cools and subsides, the effervescence ceases, and the thick, sweet, sticky juice of the fruit is converted into a clear, transparent, spirituous liquor, called wine.
It seems that way at first glance, but you have to remember that fermentation is a complex chemical process. During the breakdown and reforming that happens, a significant amount of chemical heat can be released, enough to produce gas and raise the temperature. Once fermentation is finished, the liquid cools down and settles, the bubbling stops, and the thick, sweet, sticky juice of the fruit turns into a clear, transparent alcoholic drink known as wine.
EMILY.
EMILY.
How much I regret not having been acquainted with the nature of the vinous fermentation, when I had an opportunity of seeing the process!
How much I regret not knowing about how fermentation works with wine when I had the chance to see the process!
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
You have an easy method of satisfying yourself in that respect by observing the process of brewing, which, in every essential circumstance, is similar to that of making wine, and is really a very curious chemical operation.
You have a straightforward way to fulfill your curiosity by watching the brewing process, which is basically the same as making wine and is actually a really interesting chemical reaction.
Although we cannot actually make wine at this moment, it will be easy to show you the mode of analyzing it. This is done by distillation. When wine of any kind is submitted to this operation, it is found to contain brandy, water, tartar, extractive colouring matter, and some vegetable acids. I have put a little port wine into this alembic of glass (Plate XIV. Fig. 1.), and on placing the lamp under it, you will soon see the spirit and water successively come over—
Although we can't actually make wine right now, it'll be easy to show you how to analyze it. This is done through distillation. When any type of wine goes through this process, it turns out to contain brandy, water, tartar, coloring agents, and some plant acids. I've added a bit of port wine into this glass alembic (Plate XIV. Fig. 1.), and once I place the lamp underneath, you'll soon see the spirit and water start to come over—
Vol. II. p. 213.
Vol. II, p. 213.
Fig. 1. A Alembic.
B Lamp.
C Wine glass.
Fig. 2. Alcohol blowpipe.
D the Lamp.
E the vessel in which the Alcohol is boiling.
F a safety valve.
G the inflamed jet or steam of alcohol directed towards a glass
tube H.
Fig. 1. A Alembic.
B Lamp.
C Wine glass.
Fig. 2. Alcohol blowpipe.
D the Lamp.
E the container where the alcohol is boiling.
F a safety valve.
G the burning jet or steam of alcohol directed towards a glass
tube H.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But you do not mention alcohol amongst the products of the distillation of wine; and yet that is its most essential ingredient?
But you don't mention alcohol among the products of the distillation of wine; and yet that's its most essential ingredient?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The alcohol is contained in the brandy which is now coming over, and dropping from the still. Brandy is nothing more than a mixture of alcohol and water; and in order to obtain the alcohol pure, we must again distil it from brandy.
The alcohol is found in the brandy that is currently coming over and dropping from the still. Brandy is simply a mix of alcohol and water; to get pure alcohol, we need to distill it again from the brandy.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I have just taken a drop on my finger; it tastes like strong brandy, but it is without colour, whilst brandy is of a deep yellow.
I just took a drop on my finger; it tastes like strong brandy, but it's clear, while brandy is a deep yellow.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
It is not so naturally; in its pure state brandy is colourless, and it obtains the yellow tint you observe, by extracting the colouring matter from the new oaken casks in which it is kept. But if it does not acquire the usual tinge in this way, it is the custom to colour the brandy used in this country artificially, with a little burnt sugar, in order to give it the appearance of having been long kept.
It’s not naturally that way; in its pure form, brandy is colorless, and it gets the yellow shade you see by extracting color from the new oak barrels it’s stored in. However, if it doesn’t pick up the usual hue this way, it’s common practice to artificially color the brandy used in this country with a bit of burnt sugar to make it look like it has been aged longer.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And is rum also distilled from wine?
And is rum also made from wine?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
By no means; it is distilled from the sugar-cane, a plant which contains so great a quantity of sugar, that it yields more alcohol than almost any other vegetable. After the juice of the cane has been pressed out for making sugar, what still remains in the bruised cane is extracted by water, and this watery solution of sugar is fermented, and produces rum.
By no means; it is made from sugarcane, a plant that has such a high sugar content that it produces more alcohol than nearly any other plant. After the juice of the cane is extracted for making sugar, what’s left in the crushed cane is soaked in water, and this sugary liquid is fermented to produce rum.
The spirituous liquor called arack is in a similar manner distilled from the product of the vinous fermentation of rice.
The alcoholic drink known as arack is also distilled from the fermentation of rice.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But rice has no sweetness; does it contain any sugar?
But rice isn’t sweet; does it have any sugar?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Like barley and most other seeds, it is insipid until it has undergone the saccharine fermentation; and this, you must recollect, is always a previous step to the vinous fermentation in those vegetables in which sugar is not already formed. Brandy may in the same manner be obtained from malt.
Like barley and most other seeds, it’s bland until it goes through the sweet fermentation; and this, you should remember, is always a necessary step before the alcoholic fermentation in those plants where sugar hasn’t formed yet. Brandy can similarly be made from malt.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
You mean from beer, I suppose; for the malt must have previously undergone the vinous fermentation.
You mean from beer, I guess; because the malt must have gone through the fermentation process first.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Beer is not precisely the product of the vinous fermentation of malt. For hops are a necessary ingredient for the formation of that liquor; whilst brandy is distilled from pure fermented malt. But brandy might, no doubt, be distilled from beer as well as from any other liquor that has undergone the vinous fermentation; for since the basis of brandy is alcohol, it may be obtained from any liquid that contains that spirituous substance.
Beer isn't exactly made from the fermentation of malt alone. Hops are an essential component in creating that drink; on the other hand, brandy is distilled from fermented malt. However, brandy could certainly be distilled from beer just as easily as from any other fermented beverage, because since brandy's main ingredient is alcohol, it can be sourced from any liquid that contains that alcoholic substance.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And pray, from what vegetable is the favourite spirit of the lower orders of people, gin, extracted?
And tell me, from what vegetable is gin, the favorite drink of the lower classes, made?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The spirit (which is the same in all fermented liquors) may be obtained from any kind of grain; but the peculiar flavour which distinguishes gin is that of juniper berries, which are distilled together with the grain—
The spirit (which is the same in all fermented drinks) can be made from any type of grain; however, the unique flavor that sets gin apart comes from juniper berries, which are distilled along with the grain—
I think the brandy contained in the wine which we are distilling must, by this time, be all come over. Yes—taste the liquid that is now dropping from the alembic—
I think the brandy in the wine we’re distilling must have all come over by now. Yes—taste the liquid that’s dripping from the alembic—
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It is perfectly insipid, like water.
It’s totally bland, like water.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is water, which, as I was telling you, is the second product of wine, and comes over after all the spirit, which is the lightest part, is distilled.—The tartar and extractive colouring matter we shall find in a solid form at the bottom of the alembic.
It’s water, which, as I mentioned earlier, is the second byproduct of wine, and it comes out after all the alcohol, which is the lightest part, is distilled. The tartar and coloring substances will be found in solid form at the bottom of the still.
EMILY.
EMILY.
They look very like the lees of wine.
They look a lot like the sediment of wine.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
And in many respects they are of a similar nature; 222 for lees of wine consist chiefly of tartrit of potash; a salt which exists in the juice of the grape, and in many other vegetables, and is developed only by the vinous fermentation. During this operation it is precipitated, and deposits itself on the internal surface of the cask in which the wine is contained. It is much used in medicine, and in various arts, particularly dying, under the name of cream of tartar, and it is from this salt that the tartarous acid is obtained.
And in many ways, they are quite similar; 222 because the sediment of wine mainly consists of cream of tartar; a salt found in grape juice and many other vegetables, which only forms during the fermentation process. During this process, it settles and collects on the inside of the barrel that holds the wine. It is widely used in medicine and various crafts, especially in dyeing, known as cream of tartar, and it is from this salt that tartaric acid is derived.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But the medicinal cream of tartar is in appearance quite different from these dark-coloured dregs; it is perfectly colourless.
But the medicinal cream of tartar looks completely different from these dark-colored sediments; it is totally clear.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Because it consists of the pure salts only, in its crystallised form; whilst in the instance before us it is mixed with the deep-coloured extractive matter, and other foreign ingredients.
Because it only contains pure salts in its crystallized form; while in our case, it is mixed with dark-colored extractive material and other foreign ingredients.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Pray cannot we now obtain pure alcohol from the brandy which we have distilled?
Can we now get pure alcohol from the brandy we've distilled?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
We might; but the process would be tedious: for in order to obtain alcohol perfectly free from 223 water, it is necessary to distil, or, as the distillers call it, rectify it several times. You must therefore allow me to produce a bottle of alcohol that has been thus purified. This is a very important ingredient, which has many striking properties, besides its forming the basis of all spirituous liquors.
We could, but it would take a lot of effort: to get alcohol completely free from water, you have to distill it, or as distillers call it, rectify it several times. So, please let me present a bottle of alcohol that has been purified this way. This is a crucial ingredient with many remarkable properties, in addition to being the foundation of all alcoholic beverages.
EMILY.
EMILY
It is alcohol, I suppose, that produces intoxication?
It’s alcohol, I guess, that causes intoxication?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Certainly; but the stimulus and momentary energy it gives to the system, and the intoxication it occasions when taken in excess, are circumstances not yet accounted for.
Certainly; but the boost and temporary energy it provides to the body, and the high it causes when consumed in excess, are factors that have not been addressed yet.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I thought that it produced these effects by increasing the rapidity of the circulation of the blood; for drinking wine or spirits, I have heard, always quickens the pulse.
I believed it caused these effects by speeding up blood circulation; I’ve heard that drinking wine or spirits always makes the pulse race.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
No doubt; the spirit, by stimulating the nerves, increases the action of the muscles; and the heart, which is one of the strongest muscular organs, beats with augmented vigour, and propels the blood with accelerated quickness. After such a 224 strong excitation the frame naturally suffers a proportional degree of depression, so that a state of debility and languor is the invariable consequence of intoxication. But though these circumstances are well ascertained, they are far from explaining why alcohol should produce such effects.
No doubt, alcohol stimulates the nerves, which boosts muscle activity; and the heart, one of the strongest muscular organs, beats with greater force and pumps blood more quickly. After such a strong stimulation, the body inevitably experiences a corresponding level of exhaustion, resulting in a state of weakness and languor as a consistent outcome of intoxication. However, while these facts are well established, they do not explain why alcohol causes these effects. 224
EMILY.
EMILY.
Liqueurs are the only kind of spirits which I think pleasant. Pray of what do they consist?
Liqueurs are the only type of spirits that I find enjoyable. What are they made of?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
They are composed of alcohol, sweetened with syrup, and flavoured with volatile oil.
They consist of alcohol, sweetened with syrup, and flavored with essential oils.
The different kinds of odoriferous spirituous waters are likewise solutions of volatile oil in alcohol, as lavender water, eau de Cologne, &c.
The various types of fragrant alcoholic solutions are also mixtures of essential oils in alcohol, like lavender water, eau de Cologne, and so on.
The chemical properties of alcohol are important and numerous. It is one of the most powerful chemical agents, and is particularly useful in dissolving a variety of substances, which are soluble neither by water nor heat.
The chemical properties of alcohol are important and numerous. It is one of the most powerful chemical agents and is especially useful for dissolving a variety of substances that are not soluble in water or heat.
EMILY.
EMILY.
We have seen it dissolve copal and mastic to form varnishes; and these resins are certainly not soluble in water, since water precipitates them from their solution in alcohol.
We have observed it dissolving copal and mastic to create varnishes; and these resins are definitely not soluble in water, since water causes them to precipitate from their solution in alcohol.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
I am happy to find that you recollect these circumstances so well. The same experiment affords also an instance of another property of alcohol,—its tendency to unite with water; for the resin is precipitated in consequence of losing the alcohol, which abandons it from its preference for water. It is attended also, as you may recollect, with the same peculiar circumstance of a disengagement of heat and consequent diminution of bulk, which we have supposed to be produced by a mechanical penetration of particles by which latent heat is forced out.
I’m glad to see that you remember these details so well. The same experiment also shows another property of alcohol—its tendency to mix with water; the resin is separated because it loses the alcohol, which prefers to bond with water. As you may remember, this process is also accompanied by the unique phenomenon of releasing heat and a resulting decrease in volume, which we believe is caused by the mechanical movement of particles that forces out latent heat.
Alcohol unites thus readily not only with resins and with water, but with oils and balsams; these compounds form the extensive class of elixirs, tinctures, quintessences, &c.
Alcohol easily combines not just with resins and water, but also with oils and balsams; these mixtures create the wide range of elixirs, tinctures, quintessences, etc.
EMILY.
EMILY
I suppose that alcohol must be highly combustible, since it contains so large a proportion of hydrogen?
I guess alcohol must be really flammable since it has such a high amount of hydrogen, right?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Extremely so; and it will burn at a very moderate temperature.
Extremely so; and it will burn at a very low temperature.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I have often seen both brandy and spirit of 226 wine burnt; they produce a great deal of flame, but not a proportional quantity of heat, and no smoke whatever.
I have often seen both brandy and wine spirit burnt; they create a lot of flames, but not a matching amount of heat, and there's no smoke at all.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The last circumstance arises from their combustion being complete; and the disproportion between the flame and heat shows you that these are by no means synonymous.
The last situation comes from their combustion being complete; and the difference between the flame and heat indicates that these are definitely not the same.
The great quantity of flame proceeds from the combustion of the hydrogen to which, you know, that manner of burning is peculiar.—Have you not remarked also that brandy and alcohol will burn without a wick?—They take fire at so low a temperature, that this assistance is not required to concentrate the heat and volatilise the fluid.
The large amount of flame comes from the burning of hydrogen, which, as you know, is typical of that type of combustion. Have you also noticed that brandy and alcohol can burn without a wick? They ignite at such a low temperature that this extra help isn’t needed to concentrate the heat and turn the liquid into vapor.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I have sometimes seen brandy burnt by merely heating it in a spoon.
I have sometimes seen brandy ignited just by heating it in a spoon.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The rapidity of the combustion of alcohol may, however, be prodigiously increased by first volatilising it. An ingenious instrument has been constructed on this principle to answer the purpose of a blow-pipe, which may be used for melting glass, or other chemical purposes. It consists of a small metallic vessel (Plate XIV. Fig. 2.), of a 227 spherical shape, which contains the alcohol, and is heated by the lamp beneath it; as soon as the alcohol is volatilised, it passes through the spout of the vessel, and issues just above the wick of the lamp, which immediately sets fire to the stream of vapour, as I shall show you—
The speed at which alcohol burns can be greatly enhanced by first turning it into vapor. A clever device has been designed based on this idea to serve as a blowpipe, which can be used for melting glass or other chemical applications. It consists of a small metal container (Plate XIV. Fig. 2.), shaped like a sphere, that holds the alcohol and is heated by a lamp underneath. As soon as the alcohol vaporizes, it travels through the spout of the container and comes out just above the lamp's wick, which instantly ignites the vapor, as I will demonstrate—
EMILY.
EMILY.
With what amazing violence it burns! The flame of alcohol, in the state of vapour, is, I fancy, much hotter than when the spirit is merely burnt in a spoon?
With what incredible intensity it burns! The flame of alcohol, in its vapor form, is, I imagine, much hotter than when the spirit is just burned in a spoon?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes; because in this way the combustion goes on much quicker, and, of course, the heat is proportionally increased.—Observe its effect on this small glass tube, the middle of which I present to the extremity of the flame, where the heat is greatest.
Yes; because this way, the burning happens much faster, and, of course, the heat gets proportionally higher. — Notice its effect on this small glass tube, the middle of which I hold to the end of the flame, where the heat is the strongest.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
The glass, in that spot, is become red hot, and bends from its own weight.
The glass in that spot has turned red hot and is bending under its own weight.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
I have now drawn it asunder, and am going to blow a ball at one of the heated ends; but I must previously close it up, and flatten it with this little metallic instrument, otherwise the breath would 228 pass through the tube without dilating any part of it.—Now, Caroline, will you blow strongly into the tube whilst the closed end is red hot.
I have now pulled it apart, and I'm about to blow a ball at one of the heated ends; but first, I need to seal it up and flatten it with this small metal tool, otherwise the air would just flow through the tube without expanding any part of it.—Now, Caroline, will you blow hard into the tube while the closed end is red hot.
EMILY.
EMILY.
You blowed too hard; for the ball suddenly dilated to a great size, and then burst in pieces.
You blew too hard; the ball suddenly expanded to a large size and then burst into pieces.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
You will be more expert another time; but I must caution you, should you ever use this blow-pipe, to be very careful that the combustion of the alcohol does not go on with too great violence, for I have seen the flame sometimes dart out with such force as to reach the opposite wall of the room, and set the paint on fire. There is, however, no danger of the vessel bursting, as it is provided with a safety tube, which affords an additional vent for the vapour of alcohol when required.
You will be more skilled next time; but I must warn you, if you ever use this blowpipe, to be very cautious that the burning alcohol doesn’t burn too violently, because I’ve seen the flame shoot out with such force that it reaches the opposite wall of the room and ignites the paint. However, there’s no danger of the container bursting, as it has a safety tube that provides an extra vent for the alcohol vapor when needed.
The products of the combustion of alcohol consist in a great proportion of water, and a small quantity of carbonic acid. There is no smoke or fixed remains whatever.—How do you account for that, Emily?
The byproducts of burning alcohol mainly consist of water and a small amount of carbon dioxide. There's no smoke or solid residue at all.—How do you explain that, Emily?
EMILY.
EMILY.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Very well.—Ether, the lightest of all fluids, and with which you are well acquainted, is obtained from alcohol, of which it forms the lightest and most volatile part.
Very well.—Ether, the lightest of all liquids, which you know well, is made from alcohol, of which it is the lightest and most volatile component.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Ether, then, is to alcohol, what alcohol is to brandy?
Ether is to alcohol what alcohol is to brandy?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
No: there is an essential difference. In order to obtain alcohol from brandy, you need only deprive the latter of its water; but for the formation of ether, the alcohol must be decomposed, and one of its constituents partly subtracted. I leave you to guess which of them it is—
No: there is a fundamental difference. To get alcohol from brandy, you just need to remove the water; but to create ether, the alcohol has to be broken down, and one of its components needs to be partially taken away. I'll let you figure out which one it is—
EMILY.
EMILY.
It cannot be hydrogen, as ether is more volatile than alcohol, and hydrogen is the lightest of all its ingredients: nor do I suppose that it can be oxygen, as alcohol contains so small a proportion of that principle; it is, therefore, most probably, carbon, a diminution of which would not fail to render the new compound more volatile.
It can't be hydrogen, since ether is more volatile than alcohol, and hydrogen is the lightest of all its components. Nor do I think it can be oxygen, because alcohol has such a small amount of that element. Therefore, it’s most likely carbon, and reducing that would definitely make the new compound more volatile.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
You are perfectly right. The formation of ether consists simply in subtracting from the alcohol a certain proportion of carbon; this is effected by the action of the sulphuric, nitric, or muriatic acids, on alcohol. The acid and carbon remain at the bottom of the vessel, whilst the decarbonised alcohol flies off in the form of a condensable vapour, which is ether.
You are absolutely correct. Ether is formed by removing a specific amount of carbon from alcohol; this happens through the action of sulfuric, nitric, or hydrochloric acids on alcohol. The acid and carbon settle at the bottom of the container, while the purified alcohol evaporates as a condensable vapor, which is ether.
Ether is the most inflammable of all fluids, and burns at so slow a temperature that the heat evolved during its combustion is more than is required for its support, so that a quantity of ether is volatilised, which takes fire, and gradually increases the violence of the combustion.
Ether is the most flammable of all liquids and burns at such a low temperature that the heat produced during its burning is more than what's needed to keep it going, causing some of the ether to evaporate, which ignites and steadily intensifies the fire.
Sir Humphry Davy has lately discovered a very singular fact respecting the vapour of ether. If a few drops of ether be poured into a wine-glass, and a fine platina wire, heated almost to redness, be held suspended in the glass, close to the surface of the ether, the wire soon becomes intensely red-hot, and remains so for any length of time. We may easily try the experiment. . . . .
Sir Humphry Davy recently found a very interesting fact about ether vapor. If you pour a few drops of ether into a wine glass and hold a fine platinum wire, heated almost to red-hot, just above the surface of the ether, the wire quickly becomes extremely hot and stays that way for as long as needed. We can easily try this experiment. . . . .
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
How very curious! The wire is almost white hot, and a pungent smell rises from the glass. Pray how is this accounted for?
How interesting! The wire is nearly white hot, and a strong smell is coming up from the glass. How do you explain this?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
This is owing to a very peculiar property of the vapour of ether, and indeed of many other combustible gaseous bodies. At a certain temperature lower than that of ignition, these vapours undergo a slow and imperfect combustion, which does not give rise, in any sensible degree, to the phenomena of light and flame, and yet extricates a quantity of caloric sufficient to react upon the wire and make it red-hot, and the wire in its turn keeps up the effect as long as the emission of vapour continues.
This is due to a very unique property of ether vapor, and indeed of many other flammable gases. At a certain temperature below the ignition point, these vapors undergo slow and incomplete combustion, which doesn't produce noticeable light or flame, yet releases enough heat to warm the wire to red-hot. The wire, in turn, maintains this effect as long as vapor continues to be emitted.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But why should not an iron or silver wire produce the same effect?
But why can’t a wire made of iron or silver have the same effect?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Because either iron or silver, being much better conductors of heat than platina, the heat is carried off too fast by those metals to allow the accumulation of caloric necessary to produce the effect in question.
Because both iron and silver conduct heat much better than platinum, they carry away heat too quickly for enough caloric to build up and create the desired effect.
Ether is so light that it evaporates at the common temperature of the atmosphere; it is therefore necessary to keep it confined by a well ground glass stopper. No degree of cold known has ever frozen it.
Ether is so light that it evaporates at the normal temperature of the atmosphere; therefore, it needs to be kept sealed with a well-ground glass stopper. No known degree of cold has ever frozen it.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Is it not often taken medicinally?
Isn't it often used for medicinal purposes?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Yes; it is one of the most effectual antispasmodic medicines, and the quickness of its effects, as such, probably depends on its being instantly converted into vapour by the heat of the stomach, through the intervention of which it acts on the nervous system. But the frequent use of ether, like that of spirituous liquors, becomes prejudicial, and, if taken to excess, it produces effects similar to those of intoxication.
Yes; it is one of the most effective antispasmodic medications, and the speed of its effects likely comes from it being quickly turned into vapor by the heat of the stomach, which allows it to act on the nervous system. However, frequent use of ether, like that of alcoholic drinks, can be harmful, and if consumed in excess, it can lead to effects similar to intoxication.
We may now take our leave of the vinous fermentation, of which, I hope, you have acquired a clear idea; as well as of the several products that are derived from it.
We can now say goodbye to the wine fermentation process, which I hope you now understand clearly, along with the various products that come from it.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Though this process appears, at first sight, so much complicated, it may, I think, be summed up in a few words, as it consists in the conversion of sugar and fermentable bodies into alcohol and carbonic acid, which give rise both to the formation of wine, and of all kinds of spirituous liquors.
Though this process seems complicated at first glance, I believe it can be summarized in a few words. It involves converting sugar and fermentable materials into alcohol and carbon dioxide, which leads to the creation of wine and all types of alcoholic beverages.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
We shall now proceed to the acetous fermentation, which is thus called, because it converts wine into vinegar, by the formation of the acetous acid, which is the basis or radical of vinegar.
We will now move on to the acetous fermentation, which is named as such because it turns wine into vinegar through the creation of acetic acid, the main component of vinegar.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But is not the acidifying principle of the acetous acid the same as that of all other acids, oxygen?
But isn't the acidifying agent in acetic acid the same as in all other acids, which is oxygen?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Certainly; and on that account the contact of air is essential to this fermentation, as it affords the necessary supply of oxygen. Vinegar, in order to obtain pure acetous acid from it, must be distilled and rectified by certain processes.
Certainly; and for that reason, the contact with air is essential for this fermentation, as it provides the necessary supply of oxygen. To get pure acetic acid from vinegar, it must be distilled and purified through specific processes.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But pray, Mrs. B., is not the acetous acid frequently formed without this fermentation taking place? Is it not, for instance, contained in acid fruits, and in every substance that becomes sour?
But please, Mrs. B., isn’t acetic acid often formed without this fermentation happening? Isn’t it, for example, found in sour fruits and in everything that turns sour?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
No, not in fruits; you confound it with the citric, the malic, the oxalic, and other vegetable acids, to which living vegetables owe their acidity. But whenever a vegetable substance turns sour, after it has ceased to live, the acetous acid is developed by means of the acetous fermentation, in which the substance advances a step towards its final decomposition.
No, not in fruits; you're mixing it up with citric, malic, oxalic, and other plant acids, which give living plants their acidity. But whenever a plant material goes sour after it dies, acetic acid is formed through acetic fermentation, where the substance moves a step closer to its final decomposition.
Amongst the various instances of acetous fermentation, that of bread is usually classed.
Among the different examples of vinegar fermentation, bread is typically included.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But the fermentation of bread is produced by yeast; how does that effect it?
But the fermentation of bread is caused by yeast; how does that affect it?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is found by experience that any substance that has already undergone a fermentation, will readily excite it in one that is susceptible of that process. If, for instance, you mix a little vinegar with wine, that is intended to be acidified, it will absorb oxygen more rapidly, and the process be completed much sooner, than if left to ferment spontaneously. Thus yeast, which is a product of the fermentation of beer, is used to excite and accelerate the fermentation of malt, which is to be converted into beer, as well as that of paste which is to be made into bread.
It has been found through experience that any substance that has already fermented will easily trigger fermentation in something that can undergo that process. For example, if you mix a bit of vinegar with wine that you want to make more acidic, it will absorb oxygen faster, and the fermentation will happen much sooner than if it were left to ferment on its own. Similarly, yeast, which is a byproduct of beer fermentation, is used to start and speed up the fermentation of malt that is to be turned into beer, as well as that of dough meant for making bread.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But if bread undergoes the acetous fermentation, why is it not sour?
But if bread goes through acetic fermentation, why isn’t it sour?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It acquires a certain savour which corrects the heavy insipidity of flour, and may be reckoned a first degree of acidification; or if the process were carried further, the bread would become decidedly acid.
It gains a distinct flavor that offsets the blandness of flour, and can be considered a mild form of acidity; if the process were taken further, the bread would definitely become sour.
The putrid fermentation is the final operation of Nature, and her last step towards reducing organised bodies to their simplest combinations. All vegetables spontaneously undergo this fermentation after death, provided there be a sufficient degree of heat and moisture, together with access of air; for it is well known that dead plants may be preserved by drying, or by the total exclusion of air.
The putrid fermentation is the last process of Nature, marking her final step in breaking down organized bodies into their simplest forms. All plants naturally experience this fermentation after they die, as long as there’s enough heat and moisture, along with access to air; it’s well known that dried plants or those completely sealed from air can be preserved.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But do dead plants undergo the other fermentation previous to this last; or do they immediately suffer the putrid fermentation?
But do dead plants go through the other fermentation before this last one, or do they directly experience the putrid fermentation?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
That depends on a variety of circumstances, such as the degrees of temperature and of moisture, the nature of the plant itself, &c. But if you were carefully to follow and examine the decomposition of plants from their death to their final dissolution, you would generally find a sweetness developed in the seeds, and a spirituous flavour in the fruits (which have undergone the saccharine fermentation), previous to the total disorganisation and separation of the parts.
That depends on several factors, like the levels of temperature and moisture, the type of plant, etc. However, if you closely observe and study the breakdown of plants from the moment they die until they completely dissolve, you would typically notice a sweetness forming in the seeds and a fruity flavor in the fruits (which have gone through sugar fermentation) before all the parts fully break down and separate.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I have sometimes remarked a kind of spirituous taste in fruits that were over ripe, especially oranges; and this was just before they became rotten.
I have sometimes noticed a sort of alcoholic taste in fruits that were overripe, especially oranges; and this was right before they started to rot.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It was then the vinous fermentation which had succeeded the saccharine, and had you followed up these changes attentively, you would probably have found the spirituous taste followed by acidity, previous to the fruit passing to the state of putrefaction.
It was then the wine fermentation that had followed the sugary process, and if you had closely observed these changes, you would likely have noticed the alcoholic taste followed by acidity, before the fruit began to rot.
When the leaves fall from the trees in autumn, they do not (if there is no great moisture in the atmosphere) immediately undergo a decomposition, but are first dried and withered; as soon, however, as the rain sets in, fermentation commences, their gaseous products are imperceptibly evolved into the atmosphere, and their fixed remains mixed with their kindred earth.
When the leaves fall from the trees in autumn, they don’t (if there isn’t much moisture in the air) break down immediately. Instead, they first dry out and shrivel. However, once the rain starts, fermentation begins, their gaseous byproducts are gradually released into the atmosphere, and their solid parts mix with the surrounding soil.
Wood, when exposed to moisture, also undergoes the putrid fermentation and becomes rotten.
Wood, when exposed to moisture, also goes through putrid fermentation and becomes rotten.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But I have heard that the dry rot, which is so liable to destroy the beams of houses, is prevented by a current of air; and yet you said that air was essential to the putrid fermentation?
But I've heard that dry rot, which can easily destroy the beams of houses, is kept at bay by a flow of air; and yet you mentioned that air is crucial for the process of decay?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
True; but it must not be in such a proportion to the moisture as to dissolve the latter, and this is generally the case when the rotting of wood is prevented or stopped by the free access of air. What is commonly called dry rot, however, is not I believe a true process of putrefaction. It is supposed to depend on a peculiar kind of vegetation, which, by feeding on the wood, gradually destroys it.
True; but it shouldn't be in a way that dissolves the moisture, and this usually happens when air is able to freely reach the wood, preventing or stopping its decay. What people often refer to as dry rot, however, is not a true process of decay, in my opinion. It's thought to result from a specific type of fungus that gradually destroys the wood by feeding on it.
Straw and all other kinds of vegetable matter undergo the putrid fermentation more rapidly when mixed with animal matter. Much heat is evolved during this process, and a variety of volatile products are disengaged, as carbonic acid and hydrogen gas, the latter of which is frequently either sulphurated or phosphorated.—When all these gases have been evolved, the fixed products, consisting of carbon, salts, potash, &c. form a kind of vegetable earth, which makes very fine manure, as it is composed of those elements which form the immediate materials of plants.
Straw and other types of plant material break down faster when combined with animal matter. This process generates a lot of heat and releases various gases, including carbon dioxide and hydrogen gas, the latter of which may often contain sulfur or phosphorus. Once these gases have been released, the solid byproducts, which include carbon, salts, potash, etc., create a type of plant-rich soil that makes excellent fertilizer, as it contains the essential elements needed for plant growth.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
That is a kind of metamorphosis, which, now that you are tolerably well versed in the history of mineral and vegetable substances, I leave to your judgment to explain. Do you imagine that vegetables can be converted into stone?
That’s a kind of transformation that, since you are fairly knowledgeable about the history of minerals and plants, I’ll let you figure out. Do you really think that plants can turn into stone?
EMILY.
EMILY.
No, certainly; but they might perhaps be changed to a substance in appearance resembling stone.
No, of course not; but they might possibly be transformed into a substance that looks like stone.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is not so, however, with the substances that are called petrified vegetables; for these are really stone, and generally of the hardest kind, consisting chiefly of silex. The case is this: when a vegetable is buried under water, or in wet earth, it is slowly and gradually decomposed. As each successive particle of the vegetable is destroyed, its place is supplied by a particle of siliceous earth, conveyed thither by the water. In the course of time the vegetable is entirely destroyed, but the silex has completely replaced it, having assumed its form and apparent texture, as if the vegetable itself were changed to stone.
It’s different with what we call petrified plants; these are actually stone, typically very hard, mostly made up of silica. Here’s how it works: when a plant is buried under water or in damp soil, it slowly breaks down. As each part of the plant decays, a particle of siliceous earth takes its place, brought there by the water. Over time, the plant is completely gone, but the silica has entirely replaced it, taking on its shape and look, as if the plant itself had turned to stone.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
That is very curious! and I suppose that petrified animal substances are of the same nature?
That’s really interesting! I guess petrified animal remains are similar?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Precisely. It is equally impossible for either animal or vegetable substances to be converted into stone. They may be reduced, as we find they are, by decomposition, to their constituent elements, but cannot be changed to elements, which do not enter into their composition.
Exactly. It's just as impossible for either animal or plant matter to turn into stone. They can be broken down, as we see, into their basic elements through decomposition, but they can't be transformed into elements that aren't part of their makeup.
There are, however, circumstances which frequently prevent the regular and final decomposition of vegetables; as, for instance, when they are buried either in the sea, or in the earth, where they cannot undergo the putrid fermentation for want of air. In these cases they are subject to a peculiar change, by which they are converted into a new class of compounds, called bitumens.
There are, however, situations that often stop vegetables from breaking down completely and regularly; for example, when they are buried in the sea or in the ground, where they can't undergo the decay process due to a lack of air. In these cases, they undergo a specific transformation that turns them into a new category of compounds called bitumens.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
These are substances I never heard of before.
These are substances I've never heard of before.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
You will find, however, that some of them are very familiar to you. Bitumens are vegetables so far decomposed as to retain no organic appearance; but their origin is easily detected by their oily nature, their combustibility, the products of 240 their analysis, and the impressions of the forms of leaves, grains, fibres of wood, and even of animals, which they frequently bear.
You’ll notice, though, that some of them are quite familiar to you. Bitumens are plants that have decayed to the point where they show no organic features; however, you can easily identify their origin by their oily texture, flammability, the results of their analysis, and the impressions of leaves, grains, wood fibers, and even animals that they often display. 240
They are sometimes of an oily liquid consistence, as the substance called naptha, in which we preserved potassium; it is a fine transparent colourless fluid, that issues out of clays in some parts of Persia. But more frequently bitumens are solid, as asphaltum, a smooth, hard, brittle substance, which easily melts, and forms, in its liquid state, a beautiful dark brown colour for oil painting. Jet, which is of a still harder texture, is a peculiar bitumen, susceptible of so fine a polish, that it is used for many ornamental purposes.
They are sometimes a thick, oily liquid, like the substance called naptha, in which we stored potassium; it’s a clear, colorless fluid that comes from clays in certain areas of Persia. However, more often, bitumens are solid, like asphaltum, a smooth, hard, brittle material that melts easily and, when liquid, has a lovely dark brown color perfect for oil painting. Jet, which is even harder, is a unique bitumen that can be polished to such a fine shine that it's used for various decorative purposes.
Coal is also a bituminous substance, to the composition of which both the mineral and animal kingdoms seem to concur. This most useful mineral appears to consist chiefly of vegetable matter, mixed with the remains of marine animals and marine salts, and occasionally containing a quantity of sulphuret of iron, commonly called pyrites.
Coal is also a type of bituminous substance, which seems to be made up of both mineral and animal components. This incredibly useful mineral mainly consists of plant material, mixed with the remains of marine animals and marine salts, and sometimes has a bit of iron sulfide, commonly known as pyrites.
EMILY.
EMILY
It is, I suppose, the earthly, the metallic, and the saline parts of coals, that compose the cinders or fixed products of their combustion; whilst the 241 hydrogen and carbon, which they derive from vegetables, constitute their volatile products.
It’s, I guess, the earthly, metallic, and salty components of coals that make up the ashes or solid leftovers of their burning; while the hydrogen and carbon, which they get from plants, make up their gas-like products.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Pray is not coke, (which I have heard is much used in some manufactures,) also a bituminous substance?
Pray is not coke, (which I have heard is commonly used in some industries,) also a bituminous substance?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
No; it is a kind of fuel artificially prepared from coals. It consists of coals reduced to a substance analogous to charcoal, by the evaporation of their bituminous parts. Coke, therefore, is composed of carbon, with some earthy and saline ingredients.
No; it’s a type of fuel made from coal. It’s made by heating coal in a way that removes its oily parts, turning it into something similar to charcoal. So, coke is made up of carbon, along with some earthy and salty materials.
Succin, or yellow amber, is a bitumen which the ancients called electrum, from whence the word electricity is derived, as that substance is peculiarly, and was once supposed to be exclusively, electric. It is found either deeply buried in the bowels of the earth, or floating on the sea, and is supposed to be a resinous body which has been acted on by sulphuric acid, as its analysis shows it to consist of ah oil and an acid. The oil is called oil of amber, the acid the succinic.
Succin, or yellow amber, is a type of bitumen that the ancients referred to as electrum, which is where the word electricity comes from, as this substance was believed to be particularly, and once thought to be solely, electric. It can be found either deeply buried in the earth or floating on the sea, and it's thought to be a resinous material that has reacted with sulfuric acid, as its analysis shows it consists of an oil and an acid. The oil is known as oil of amber, and the acid is called succinic.
EMILY.
EMILY.
That oil I have sometimes used in painting, as it is reckoned to change less than the other kinds of oils.
That oil I have sometimes used for painting because it's believed to change less than other types of oils.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The last class of vegetable substances that have changed their nature are fossil-wood, peat, and turf. These are composed of wood and roots of shrubs, that are partly decomposed by being exposed to moisture under ground, and yet, in some measure, preserve their form and organic appearance. The peat, or black earth of the moors, retains but few vestiges of the roots to which it owes its richness and combustibility, these substances being in the course of time reduced to the state of vegetable earth. But in turf the roots of plants are still discernible, and it equally answers the purpose of fuel. It is the combustible used by the poor in heathy countries, which supply it abundantly.
The last group of plant-based materials that have changed their nature includes fossil wood, peat, and turf. These materials are made up of the wood and roots of shrubs that have partially decomposed after being buried in moist conditions, while still maintaining some of their shape and organic look. Peat, or the dark soil found in moors, shows only a few traces of the roots that contribute to its richness and flammability, as these materials have over time broken down into what we call vegetable earth. In contrast, turf still clearly shows the plant roots and serves as a source of fuel. It is the type of fuel commonly used by the poor in heathy regions, where it is plentiful.
It is too late this morning to enter upon the history of vegetation. We shall reserve this subject, therefore, for our next interview, when I expect that it will furnish us with ample matter for another conversation.
It’s too late this morning to start discussing the history of plants. Let's save that topic for our next meeting; I believe it will give us plenty to talk about.
CONVERSATION XXII.
Vegetation History.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The VEGETABLE KINGDOM may be considered as the link which unites the mineral and animal creation into one common chain of beings; for it is through the means of vegetation alone that mineral substances are introduced into the animal system, since, generally speaking, it is from vegetables that all animals ultimately derive their sustenance.
The VEGGIE KINGDOM can be seen as the connection that brings together the mineral and animal worlds into one unified chain of life. It's solely through plants that minerals are brought into the animal body, because, generally speaking, all animals ultimately get their food from plants.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I do not understand that; the human species subsists as much on animal as on vegetable food, and there are some carnivorous animals that will eat only animal food.
I don't get that; humans live on both animal and plant foods, and there are some meat-eating animals that only eat animal food.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
That is true; but you do not consider that those that live on animal food, derive their sustenance equally, though not so immediately, from 244 vegetables. The meat that we eat is formed from the herbs of the field, and the prey of carnivorous animals proceeds, either directly or indirectly, from the same source. It is, therefore, through this channel that the simple elements become a part of the animal frame. We should in vain attempt to derive nourishment from carbon, hydrogen, and oxygen, either in their separate state, or combined in the mineral kingdom; for it is only by being united in the form of vegetable combination, that they become capable of conveying nourishment.
That’s true; but you’re not considering that those who eat animal products also get their nutrients, just not as directly, from vegetables. The meat we eat comes from the plants in the fields, and the food of carnivorous animals comes, either directly or indirectly, from the same source. So, it’s through this process that the basic elements become part of the animal body. We would unsuccessfully try to get nourishment from carbon, hydrogen, and oxygen, whether they are isolated or combined in minerals; they only provide nourishment when they're combined in the form of vegetables.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Vegetation, then, seems to be the method which Nature employs to prepare the food of animals?
Vegetation, then, appears to be the way that Nature uses to produce food for animals?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
That is certainly its principal object. The vegetable creation does not exhibit more wisdom in that admirable system of organisation, by which it is enabled to answer its own immediate ends of preservation, nutrition, and propagation, than in its grand and ultimate object of forming those arrangements and combinations of principles, which are so well adapted for the nourishment of animals.
That is definitely its main purpose. Plant life doesn't show more intelligence in that impressive system of organization, which allows it to meet its immediate needs for survival, nutrition, and reproduction, than in its major and ultimate goal of creating arrangements and combinations of principles that are perfectly suited for feeding animals.
EMILY.
EMILY.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
This is a point on which we are yet so much in the dark, that I cannot hope fully to satisfy your curiosity; but what little I know on this subject, I will endeavour to explain to you.
This is a point where we’re still quite unclear, so I can’t hope to fully satisfy your curiosity; however, I will try to explain to you what little I do know about this topic.
The soil, which, at first view, appears to be the aliment of vegetables, is found, on a closer investigation, to be little more than the channel through which they receive their nourishment; so that it is very possible to rear plants without any earth or soil.
The soil, which at first glance seems to be the food for plants, is actually just the medium through which they absorb their nutrients; therefore, it’s entirely possible to grow plants without any dirt or soil.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE
Of that we have an instance in the hyacinth and other bulbous roots, which will grow and blossom beautifully in glasses of water. But I confess I should think it would be difficult to rear trees in a similar manner.
Of that, we have an example in the hyacinth and other bulbous roots, which can grow and bloom beautifully in water. But I admit I think it would be hard to raise trees in the same way.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
No doubt it would, as it is the burying of the roots in the earth that supports the stem of the tree. But this office, besides that of affording a vehicle for food, is far the most important part which the earthy portion of the soil performs in the process of vegetation; for we can discover, by 246 analysis, but an extremely small proportion of earth in vegetable compounds.
No doubt it would, since it's the roots buried in the ground that support the trunk of the tree. However, this role, in addition to providing a means for nourishment, is by far the most crucial function that the soil performs in the process of growth; because through 246 analysis, we can find that there's only a tiny amount of earth in plant compounds.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But if earths do not afford nourishment, why is it necessary to be so attentive to the preparation of the soil?
But if the land doesn’t provide nourishment, why is it important to pay so much attention to preparing the soil?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
In order to impart to it those qualities which render it a proper vehicle for the food of the plant. Water is the chief nourishment of vegetables; if, therefore, the soil be too sandy, it will not retain a quantity of water sufficient to supply the roots of the plants. If, on the contrary, it abound too much with clay, the water will lodge in such quantities as to threaten a decomposition of the roots. Calcareous soils are, upon the whole, the most favourable to the growth of plants: soils are, therefore, usually improved by chalk, which, you may recollect, is a carbonat of lime. Different vegetables, however, require different kinds of soils. Thus rice demands a moist retentive soil; potatoes a soft sandy soil; wheat a firm and rich soil. Forest trees grow better in fine sand than in a stiff clay; and a light ferruginous soil is best suited to fruit-trees.
To give it the qualities that make it a suitable medium for plant nourishment. Water is the main source of nutrition for plants; if the soil is too sandy, it won’t hold enough water to sustain the plant roots. On the other hand, if there’s too much clay, the water will collect in such amounts that it may cause the roots to rot. Overall, calcareous soils are the most beneficial for plant growth: soils are usually improved by adding chalk, which is a form of calcium carbonate. However, different plants need different types of soil. For example, rice needs moist, water-retaining soil; potatoes thrive in soft, sandy soil; and wheat requires firm, rich soil. Forest trees grow better in fine sand than in hard clay, and light, iron-rich soil is ideal for fruit trees.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But pray what is the use of manuring the soil?
But seriously, what’s the point of fertilizing the soil?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Manure consists of all kinds of substances, whether of vegetable or animal origin, which have undergone the putrid fermentation, and are consequently decomposed, or nearly so, into their elementary principles. And it is requisite that these vegetable matters should be in a state of decay, or approaching decomposition. The addition of calcareous earth, in the state of chalk or lime, is beneficial to such soils, as it accelerates the dissolution of vegetable bodies. Now, I ask you, what is the utility of supplying the soil with these decomposed substances?
Manure is made up of all sorts of materials, whether from plants or animals, that have gone through the process of decay and are mostly broken down into their basic components. It’s important that these plant materials are decaying or close to decomposing. Adding calcium-rich substances, like chalk or lime, helps these soils because it speeds up the breakdown of plant matter. So, I ask you, what’s the benefit of adding these decomposed materials to the soil?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It is, I suppose, in order to furnish vegetables with the principles which enter into their composition. For manures not only contain carbon, hydrogen, and oxygen, but by their decomposition supply the soil with these principles in their elementary form.
It seems necessary to provide vegetables with the basic elements that make them up. Fertilizers not only have carbon, hydrogen, and oxygen, but their breakdown also gives the soil these elements in their pure form.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Undoubtedly; and it is for this reason that the finest crops are produced in fields that were formerly covered with woods, because their soil is composed of a rich mould, a kind of vegetable earth, which abounds in those principles.
Undoubtedly; and this is why the best crops come from fields that used to be forests, because their soil consists of a rich mold, a type of organic earth, which is full of those nutrients.
EMILY.
EMILY.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But how is it that animal substances are reckoned to produce the best manure? Does it not appear much more natural that the decomposed elements of vegetables should be the most appropriate to the formation of new vegetables?
But how is it that animal matter is considered the best for fertilizer? Doesn't it seem more logical that the broken-down parts of plants would be the most suitable for growing new plants?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The addition of a much greater proportion of nitrogen, which constitutes the chief difference between animal and vegetable matter, renders the composition of the former more complicated, and consequently more favourable to decomposition. The use of animal substances is chiefly to give the first impulse to the fermentation of the vegetable ingredients that enter into the composition of manures. The manure of a farm-yard is of that description; but there is scarcely any substance susceptible of undergoing the putrid fermentation that will not make good manure. The heat produced by the fermentation of manure is another circumstance which is extremely favourable to vegetation; yet this heat would be too great if the manure was laid on the ground during the height of fermentation; it is used in this state only for hot-beds, to produce melons, cucumbers, 249 and such vegetables as require a very high temperature.
The addition of a much larger amount of nitrogen, which is the main difference between animal and plant matter, makes the composition of the former more complex and, as a result, more favorable for decomposition. The main purpose of animal substances is to kickstart the fermentation of the plant ingredients that make up fertilizers. Farmyard manure falls into this category; however, there are very few substances that can undergo putrid fermentation that wouldn't make good fertilizer. The heat generated by the fermentation of manure is another factor that greatly supports plant growth; however, this heat would be too intense if the manure were spread on the ground at the peak of fermentation. It is typically used in this state only for hotbeds, to grow melons, cucumbers, 249 and other vegetables that require a very high temperature.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
A difficulty has just occurred to me which I do not know how to remove. Since all organised bodies are, in the common course of nature, ultimately reduced to their elementary state, they must necessarily in that state enrich the soil, and afford food for vegetation. How is it, then, that agriculture, which cannot increase the quantity of those elements that are required to manure the earth, can increase its produce so wonderfully as is found to be the case in all cultivated countries?
A problem has just come to my mind that I don't know how to solve. Since all organized bodies eventually break down into their basic elements, they must, in that state, enrich the soil and provide nutrition for plants. So, how is it that agriculture, which can't increase the amount of those necessary elements to fertilize the earth, can nevertheless boost its yield so impressively in all cultivated countries?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
It is by suffering none of these decaying bodies to be dissipated, but in applying them duly to the soil. It is by a judicious preparation of the soil, which consists in fitting it either for the general purposes of vegetation, or for that of the particular seed which is to be sown. Thus, if the soil be too wet, it may be drained; if too loose and sandy, it may be rendered more consistent and retentive of water by the addition of clay or loam; it may be enriched by chalk, or any kind of calcareous earth. On soils thus improved, manures will act with double efficacy, and if attention be paid to spread them on the ground at a proper season of the year, to mix them with 250 the soil so that they may be generally diffused through it, to destroy the weeds which might appropriate these nutritive principles to their own use, to remove the stones which would impede the growth of the plant, &c. we may obtain a produce an hundred fold more abundant than the earth would spontaneously supply.
It is by preventing any of these decaying bodies from breaking down, but by properly incorporating them into the soil. It involves carefully preparing the soil, which means making it suitable either for general plant growth or for the specific seeds that will be planted. For example, if the soil is too wet, it can be drained; if it is too loose and sandy, it can be made more stable and better at holding water by adding clay or loam; it can also be enriched with chalk or any type of calcareous earth. On improved soils, fertilizers will work twice as effectively, and if we pay attention to spreading them at the right season, mixing them into the soil so that they are evenly distributed, eliminating weeds that might take these nutrients for themselves, and removing stones that could hinder plant growth, we can achieve a yield that is a hundred times more abundant than what the earth would naturally provide.
EMILY.
EMILY.
We have a very striking instance of this in the scanty produce of uncultivated commons, compared to the rich crops of meadows which are occasionally manured.
We can see a clear example of this in the limited yield of uncultivated common land compared to the abundant harvests of meadows that are sometimes fertilized.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But, Mrs. B., though experience daily proves the advantage of cultivation, there is still a difficulty which I cannot get over. A certain quantity of elementary principles exist in nature, which it is not in the power of man either to augment or diminish. Of these principles you have taught us that both the animal and vegetable creation are composed. Now the more of them is taken up by the vegetable kingdom, the less, it would seem, will remain for animals; and, therefore, the more populous the earth becomes, the less it will produce.
But, Mrs. B., even though experience shows us every day how beneficial cultivation can be, there's still a challenge that I can't seem to overcome. There are certain fundamental principles in nature that humans cannot increase or decrease. You've taught us that both animals and plants are made up of these principles. So, if more of these principles are used up by the plant kingdom, it seems that less will be available for animals. Therefore, as the population of the earth grows, it will produce less.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Your reasoning is very plausible; but experience 251 every where contradicts the inference you would draw from it; for we find that the animal and vegetable kingdoms, instead of thriving, as you would suppose, at each other’s expense, always increase and multiply together. For you should recollect that animals can derive the elements of which they are formed only through the medium of vegetables. And you must allow that your conclusion would be valid only if every particle of the several principles that could possibly be spared from other purposes were employed in the animal and vegetable creations. Now we have reason to believe that a much greater proportion of these principles than is required for such purposes remains either in an elementary state, or engaged in a less useful mode of combination in the mineral kingdom. Possessed of such immense resources as the atmosphere and the waters afford us, for oxygen, hydrogen, and carbon, so far from being in danger of working up all our simple materials, we cannot suppose that we shall ever bring agriculture to such a degree of perfection as to require the whole of what these resources could supply.
Your reasoning makes sense; however, experience 251 everywhere contradicts the conclusion you’re drawing from it. We observe that the animal and plant kingdoms, instead of thriving at each other’s expense, always grow and multiply together. You should remember that animals can only get the elements they’re made of through plants. And you have to admit that your conclusion would only hold true if every bit of the various elements that could be spared from other uses was used in creating animals and plants. However, we believe that a much larger portion of these elements than needed for such purposes remains either in a basic state or involved in less useful combinations in the mineral kingdom. With the vast resources provided by the atmosphere and water, containing oxygen, hydrogen, and carbon, rather than being at risk of using up all our basic materials, we cannot expect to ever develop agriculture to the point where we need everything these resources could provide.
Nature, however, in thus furnishing us with an inexhaustible stock of raw materials, leaves it in some measure to the ingenuity of man to appropriate them to its own purposes. But, like a kind parent, she stimulates him to exertion, by setting 252 the example and pointing out the way. For it is on the operations of nature that all the improvements of art are founded. The art of agriculture consists, therefore, in discovering the readiest method of obtaining the several principles, either from their grand sources, air and water, or from the decomposition of organised bodies; and in appropriating them in the best manner to the purposes of vegetation.
Nature, however, by providing us with a never-ending supply of raw materials, allows humans to use their creativity to make them work for our own needs. But, like a caring parent, she encourages us to put in the effort by showing us examples and guiding the way. All advancements in art are based on the processes of nature. Therefore, the art of agriculture is about figuring out the easiest ways to get the various elements, either from their main sources, air and water, or by breaking down living things, and using them effectively for the needs of growth.
EMILY.
EMILY
But, among the sources of nutritive principles, I am surprised that you do not mention the earth itself, as it contains abundance of coals, which are chiefly composed of carbon.
But, among the sources of nutrients, I'm surprised that you don't mention the earth itself, as it contains a lot of coal, which is mainly made up of carbon.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Though coals abound in carbon, they cannot, on account of their hardness and impermeable texture, be immediately subservient to the purposes of vegetation.
Though coals are rich in carbon, they cannot, due to their hardness and impermeable texture, be immediately useful for plant growth.
EMILY.
EMILY.
No; but by their combustion carbonic acid is produced; and this entering into various combinations on the surface of the earth, may, perhaps, assist in promoting vegetation.
No; but when they burn, carbon dioxide is produced; and this combines with various substances on the surface of the Earth, which might help promote plant growth.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Perhaps the smoky atmosphere of London is the cause of vegetation being so forward and so rich in its vicinity?
Perhaps the smoky air of London is why the plants around it are so vibrant and abundant?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
I rather believe that this circumstance proceeds from the very ample supply of manure, assisted, perhaps, by the warmth and shelter which the town affords. Far from attributing any good to the smoky atmosphere of London, I confess I like to anticipate the time when we shall have made such progress in the art of managing combustion, that every particle of carbon will be consumed, and the smoke destroyed at the moment of its production. We may then expect to have the satisfaction of seeing the atmosphere of London as clear as that of the country.—But to return to our subject: I hope that you are now convinced that we shall not easily experience a deficiency of nutritive elements to fertilise the earth, and that, provided we are but industrious in applying them to the best advantage by improving the art of agriculture, no limits can be assigned to the fruits that we may expect to reap from our labours.
I genuinely believe that this situation comes from the abundant supply of fertilizer, possibly helped by the warmth and shelter that the town provides. Rather than crediting any benefits to London's smoky atmosphere, I must say I look forward to the time when we have advanced in the art of combustion management, so that every speck of carbon is burned up and the smoke eliminated as soon as it's produced. At that point, we can expect to see London's air as clear as that of the countryside.—But back to our topic: I hope you now understand that we won't easily face a shortage of nutrients to enrich the land, and as long as we work hard to use them effectively by improving agricultural practices, there are no limits to the bounty we can expect from our efforts.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Yes; I am perfectly satisfied in that respect, and I can assure you that I feel already much more interested in the progress and improvement of agriculture.
Yes; I am completely satisfied in that regard, and I can assure you that I'm already much more interested in the progress and improvement of agriculture.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I have frequently thought that the culture of the land was not considered as a concern of sufficient importance. Manufactures always take the lead; and health and innocence are frequently sacrificed to the prospect of a more profitable employment. It has often grieved me to see the poor manufacturers crowded together in close rooms, and confined for the whole day to the most uniform and sedentary employment, instead of being engaged in that innocent and salutary kind of labour, which Nature seems to have assigned to man for the immediate acquirement of comfort, and for the preservation of his existence. I am sure that you agree with me in thinking so, Mrs. B.?
I often think that the culture of the land isn’t seen as an important issue. Manufacturing always takes precedence, and health and well-being are often sacrificed for the chance at more profitable work. It really bothers me to see poor workers crammed together in tight spaces, stuck in the same repetitive and sedentary jobs all day, instead of doing the kind of honest and healthy work that nature intended for humans to gain comfort and support their lives. I’m sure you share my feelings about this, Mrs. B.?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
I am entirely of your opinion, my dear, in regard to the importance of agriculture; but as the conveniences of life, which we are all enjoying, are not derived merely from the soil, I am far from wishing to depreciate manufactures. Besides, as the labour of one man is sufficient to produce food for several, those whose industry is not 255 required in tillage must do something in return for the food that is provided for them. They exchange, consequently, the accommodations for the necessaries of life. Thus the carpenter and the weaver lodge and clothe the peasant, who supplies them with their daily bread. The greater stock of provisions, therefore, which the husbandman produces, the greater is the quantity of accommodation which the artificer prepares. Such are the happy effects which naturally result from civilised society. It would be wiser, therefore, to endeavour to improve the situation of those who are engaged in manufactures, than to indulge in vain declamations on the hardships to which they are too frequently exposed.
I completely agree with you, my dear, about the importance of agriculture. However, since the comforts of life that we all enjoy don't come solely from the soil, I don’t want to downplay the value of manufacturing. Additionally, since one person's labor can produce enough food for many, those who aren't needed for farming must contribute something in exchange for the food they receive. They trade services for the necessities of life. For example, the carpenter and the weaver provide housing and clothing for the peasant, who in turn provides them with their daily bread. Therefore, the more food the farmer produces, the more goods the craftsmen can create. These are the positive outcomes that arise from a civilized society. It would be wiser to focus on improving the conditions for those working in manufacturing rather than engage in pointless complaints about the difficulties they often face.
But we must not yet take our leave of the subject of agriculture; we have prepared the soil, it remains for us now to sow the seed. In this operation we must be careful not to bury it too deep in the ground, as the access of air is absolutely necessary to its germination; the earth must, therefore, lie loose and light over it, in order that the air may penetrate. Hence the use of ploughing and digging, harrowing and raking, &c. A certain degree of heat and moisture, such as usually takes place in the spring, is likewise necessary.
But we shouldn't move on from the topic of agriculture just yet; we've prepared the soil, and now it's time to sow the seeds. In this process, we need to be careful not to bury them too deep, as they need air to germinate; the soil should be loose and light on top so that air can reach it. That's why we use techniques like ploughing, digging, harrowing, and raking. A certain amount of heat and moisture, like what we typically have in the spring, is also necessary.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
One would imagine you were going to describe 256 the decomposition of an old plant, rather than the formation of a new one; for you have enumerated all the requisites of fermentation.
One might think you were about to talk about the breakdown of an old plant instead of the growth of a new one; because you've listed all the necessary conditions for fermentation.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Do you forget, my dear, that the young plant derives its existence from the destruction of the seed, and that it is actually by the saccharine fermentation that the latter is decomposed?
Do you forget, my dear, that the young plant comes to life from the destruction of the seed, and that it is through the sugary fermentation that the seed is broken down?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
True; I wonder that I did not recollect that. The temperature and moisture required for the germination of the seed is then employed in producing the saccharine fermentation within it?
True; I wonder why I didn't remember that. The temperature and moisture needed for the seed to germinate are then used to create the sugary fermentation inside it?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Certainly. But, in order to understand the nature of germination, you should be acquainted with the different parts of which the seed is composed. The external covering or envelope contains, besides the germ of the future plant, the substance which is to constitute its first nourishment; this substance, which is called the parenchyma, consists of fecula, mucilage, and oil, as we formerly observed.
Certainly. But to understand how germination works, you need to know about the different parts of the seed. The outer covering or shell contains, in addition to the embryo of the future plant, the material that will serve as its first nourishment. This substance, called the parenchyma, is made up of starch, gelatin, and oil, as we mentioned before.
The seed is generally divided into two compartments, called lobes, or cotyledons, as is exemplified by this bean (Plate XV. Fig. 1.)—the dark-coloured 257 kind of string which divides the lobes is called the radicle, as it forms the root of the plant, and it is from a contiguous substance, called plumula, which is enclosed within the lobes, that the stem arises. The figure and size of the seed depend very much upon the cotyledons; these vary in number in different seeds; some have only one, as wheat, oats, barley, and all the grasses; some have three, others six. But most seeds, as, for instance, all the varieties of beans, have two cotyledons. When the seed is buried in the earth, at any temperature above 40 degrees, it imbibes water, which softens and swells the lobes; it then absorbs oxygen, which combines with some of its carbon, and is returned in the form of carbonic acid. This loss of carbon increases the comparative proportion of hydrogen and oxygen in the seed, and excites the saccharine fermentation, by which the parenchymatous matter is converted into a kind of sweet emulsion. In this form it is carried into the radicle by vessels appropriated to that purpose; and in the mean time, the fermentation having caused the seed to burst, the cotyledons are rent asunder, the radicle strikes into the ground and becomes the root of the plant, and hence the fermented liquid is conveyed to the plumula, whose vessels have been previously distended by the heat of the fermentation. The plumula being thus swelled, as it were, by the 258 emulsive fluid, raises itself and springs up to the surface of the earth, bearing with it the cotyledons, which, as soon as they come in contact with the air, spread themselves, and are transformed into leaves.—If we go into the garden, we shall probably find some seeds in the state which I have described—
The seed is usually divided into two sections, called lobes or cotyledons, as shown by this bean (Plate XV. Fig. 1). The dark string that separates the lobes is known as the radicle, which becomes the root of the plant. The stem develops from a nearby substance called plumula, which is contained within the lobes. The shape and size of the seed largely depend on the cotyledons; these can vary in number among different seeds. Some seeds have only one, like wheat, oats, barley, and all grasses; some have three, while others have six. However, most seeds, such as the various types of beans, have two cotyledons. When the seed is buried in the ground at any temperature above 40 degrees, it absorbs water, which softens and expands the lobes. It then takes in oxygen, which combines with some of its carbon, releasing it as carbonic acid. This loss of carbon increases the relative amounts of hydrogen and oxygen in the seed, stimulating a sugary fermentation that transforms the fleshy material into a sweet emulsion. This emulsion is transported into the radicle through specialized vessels. Meanwhile, as fermentation causes the seed to rupture, the cotyledons separate, allowing the radicle to penetrate the soil and form the root of the plant. The fermented liquid is then moved to the plumula, whose vessels have been expanded by the heat from fermentation. Consequently, the plumula swells with the emulsion and pushes upward to break through the soil, bringing the cotyledons with it. Once the cotyledons come into contact with air, they spread out and turn into leaves. If we check the garden, we will likely find some seeds in the state I’ve described—
Vol. II. p. 250
Vol. II. p. 250
Fig. 1 & 2.
A.B Cotyledons.
C Envelope.
D Radicle.
Fig. 3.
A.B Cotyledons.
C Plumula.
D Radicle.
Fig. 4.
A.B. Cotyledons.
C Plumula.
D Radicle.
Fig. 1 & 2.
A.B Cotyledons.
C Envelope.
D Radicle.
Fig. 3.
A.B Cotyledons.
C Plumula.
D Radicle.
Fig. 4.
A.B. Cotyledons.
C Plumula.
D Radicle.
Larger view (complete Plate)
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (full Plate)
EMILY.
EMILY.
Here are some lupines that are just making their appearance above ground.
Here are some lupines that are just starting to pop up above the ground.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
We shall take up several of them to observe their different degrees of progress in vegetation. Here is one that has but recently burst its envelope—do you see the little radicle striking downwards? (Plate XV. Fig. 2.) In this the plumula is not yet visible. But here is another in a greater state of forwardness—the plumula, or stem, has risen out of the ground, and the cotyledons are converted into seed leaves. (Plate XV. Fig. 3.)
We will examine several of them to see how much they've grown. Here's one that has just recently broken through its shell—do you see the tiny root pushing down? (Plate XV. Fig. 2.) The stem isn't visible yet. But here's another one that's further along—the stem has emerged from the ground, and the seed leaves have developed. (Plate XV. Fig. 3.)
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
These leaves are very thick and clumsy, and unlike the other leaves, which I perceive are just beginning to appear.
These leaves are really thick and awkward, unlike the other leaves that I see are just starting to show up.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is because they retain the remains of the parenchyma, 259 with which they still continue to nourish the young plant, as it has not yet sufficient roots and strength to provide for its sustenance from the soil.—But, in this third lupine (Plate XV. Fig. 4.), the radicle had sunk deep into the earth, and sent out several shoots, each of which is furnished with a mouth to suck up nourishment from the soil; the function of the original leaves, therefore, being no longer required, they are gradually decaying, and the plumula is become a regular stem, shooting out small branches, and spreading its foliage.
It’s because they still hold onto the remains of the parenchyma, 259 which they use to nourish the young plant, as it doesn’t yet have enough roots or strength to draw sustenance from the soil. —But in this third lupine (Plate XV. Fig. 4.), the radicle has penetrated deep into the ground and has produced several shoots, each equipped with a way to absorb nutrients from the soil; thus, the original leaves are no longer needed, and they are slowly decaying, while the plumula has developed into a proper stem, growing small branches and spreading its leaves.
EMILY.
EMILY.
There seems to be a very striking analogy between a seed and an egg; both require an elevation of temperature to be brought to life; both at first supply with aliment the organised being which they produce; and as soon as this has attained sufficient strength to procure its own nourishment, the egg-shell breaks, whilst in the plant the seed-leaves fall off.
There’s a noticeable similarity between a seed and an egg; both need a rise in temperature to come to life; both initially provide nourishment to the living being they create; and as soon as this being gains enough strength to find its own food, the eggshell breaks, while in the plant, the seed leaves fall off.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
There is certainly some resemblance between these processes; and when you become acquainted with animal chemistry, you will frequently be struck with its analogy to that of the vegetable kingdom.
There is definitely some similarity between these processes; and when you get to know animal chemistry, you will often notice its resemblance to that of the plant kingdom.
As soon as the young plant feeds from the soil, it requires the assistance of leaves, which are the organs by which it throws off its super-abundant fluid; this secretion is much more plentiful in the vegetable than in the animal creation, and the great extent of surface of the foliage of plants is admirably calculated for carrying it on in sufficient quantities. This transpired fluid consists of little more than water. The sap, by this process, is converted into a liquid of greater consistence, which is fit to be assimilated to its several parts.
As soon as the young plant starts drawing nutrients from the soil, it needs the help of leaves, which are the parts that release its excess moisture. This secretion happens much more in plants than in animals, and the large surface area of plant leaves is perfect for managing this process in adequate amounts. This released fluid is mostly water. Through this process, the sap transforms into a thicker liquid that can be integrated into different parts of the plant.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Vegetation, then, must be essentially injured by destroying the leaves of the plant?
Vegetation, then, must be seriously harmed by removing the leaves of the plant?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Undoubtedly; it not only diminishes the transpiration, but also the absorption by the roots; for the quantity of sap absorbed is always in proportion to the quantity of fluid thrown off by transpiration. You see, therefore, the necessity that a young plant should unfold its leaves as soon as it begins to derive its nourishment from the soil; and, accordingly, you will find that those lupines which have dropped their seed-leaves, and are no longer fed by the parenchyma, have spread their foliage, in order to perform the office just described.
No doubt, it not only reduces transpiration but also the roots' ability to absorb water; because the amount of sap absorbed is always proportional to the amount of fluid released through transpiration. So, you can see why it's essential for a young plant to open its leaves as soon as it starts taking in nutrients from the soil. Consequently, you'll notice that those lupines that have shed their seed leaves and are no longer nourished by the parenchyma have spread their leaves to carry out this very function.
But I should inform you that this function of transpiration seems to be confined to the upper surface of the leaves, whilst, on the contrary, the lower surface, which is more rough and uneven, and furnished with a kind of hair or down, is destined to absorb moisture, or such other ingredients as the plant derives from the atmosphere.
But I need to let you know that this process of transpiration appears to be limited to the upper surface of the leaves. In contrast, the lower surface, which is rougher and bumpier and has a sort of hair or fuzz, is meant to absorb moisture and other substances that the plant takes in from the air.
As soon as a young plant makes its appearance above ground, light, as well as air, becomes necessary to its preservation. Light is essential to the development of the colours, and to the thriving of the plant. You may have often observed what a predilection vegetables have for the light. If you make any plants grow in a room, they all spread their leaves, and extend their branches towards the windows.
As soon as a young plant sprouts above the ground, it needs light and air to survive. Light is crucial for developing colors and helping the plant grow. You might have noticed how much plants love light. If you grow any plants inside, they all reach their leaves and stretch their branches toward the windows.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And many plants close up their flowers as soon as it is dark.
And many plants shut their flowers as soon as it gets dark.
EMILY.
EMILY
But may not this be owing to the cold and dampness of the evening air?
But could this be due to the cold and dampness of the evening air?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But pray, why is air essential to vegetation, plants do not breathe it like animals?
But please, why is air essential for plants? They don’t breathe it like animals do.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
At least not in the same manner; but they certainly derive some principles from the atmosphere, and yield others to it. Indeed, it is chiefly owing to the action of the atmosphere and the vegetable kingdom on each other, that the air continues always fit for respiration. But you will understand this better when I have explained the effect of water on plants.
At least not in the same way; but they definitely take in some principles from the atmosphere and give others back to it. In fact, it’s mainly due to the interaction between the atmosphere and the plant kingdom that the air remains suitable for breathing. You’ll grasp this better once I explain how water affects plants.
I have said that water forms the chief nourishment of plants; it is the basis not only of the sap, but of all the vegetable juices. Water is the vehicle which carries into the plant the various salts and other ingredients required for the formation and support of the vegetable system. Nor is this all; part of the water itself is decomposed by the organs of the plant; the hydrogen becomes a constituent part of oil, of extract, of colouring matter, &c. whilst a portion of the oxygen enters into the formation of mucilage, of fecula, of sugar, and of vegetable acids. But the greater part of the oxygen, proceeding from the decomposition 263 of the water, is converted into a gaseous state by the caloric disengaged from the hydrogen during its condensation in the formation of the vegetable materials. In this state the oxygen is transpired by the leaves of plants when exposed to the sun’s rays. Thus you find that the decomposition of water, by the organs of the plant, is not only a means of supplying it with its chief ingredient, hydrogen, but at the same time of replenishing the atmosphere with oxygen, a principle which requires continual renovation, to make up for the great consumption of it occasioned by the numerous oxygenations, combustions, and respirations, that are constantly taking place on the surface of the globe.
I’ve mentioned that water is the main source of nourishment for plants; it forms the basis not only of the sap but of all the plant juices. Water acts as the medium that transports various salts and other necessary components into the plant for its growth and maintenance. But that’s not all; part of the water is broken down by the plant's organs; the hydrogen becomes a component of oil, extracts, coloring substances, etc., while some of the oxygen is used to create mucilage, starch, sugar, and plant acids. Most of the oxygen, derived from the breakdown of the water, turns into gas due to the heat released from the hydrogen when it condenses to form the plant’s materials. In this gaseous form, oxygen is released through the leaves when plants are exposed to sunlight. Therefore, the breakdown of water by plant organs not only provides the essential ingredient of hydrogen but also replenishes the atmosphere with oxygen, which needs constant renewal to compensate for the significant amount consumed by the many processes of oxidation, combustion, and respiration that continually occur on the Earth's surface.
EMILY.
EMILY.
What a striking instance of the harmony of nature.
What a striking example of nature's harmony.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
And how admirable the design of Providence, who makes every different part of the creation thus contribute to the support and renovation of each other!
And how amazing the plan of Providence is, making every different part of creation help support and renew one another!
But the intercourse of the vegetable and animal kingdoms through the medium of the atmosphere extends still further. Animals, in breathing, not only consume the oxygen of the air, but load it with carbonic acid, which, if accumulated in the atmosphere, would, in a short time, render it 264 totally unfit for respiration. Here the vegetable kingdom again interferes; it attracts and decomposes the carbonic acid, retains the carbon for its own purposes, and returns the oxygen for ours.
But the interaction between the plant and animal kingdoms through the atmosphere goes even further. Animals, while breathing, not only take in oxygen from the air but also release carbon dioxide, which, if it built up in the atmosphere, would quickly make it unbreathable. This is where the plant kingdom comes in again; it draws in the carbon dioxide, breaks it down, uses the carbon for itself, and gives back the oxygen for us to breathe. 264
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
How interesting this is! I do not know a more beautiful illustration of the wisdom which is displayed in the laws of nature.
How interesting this is! I don’t know of a more beautiful example of the wisdom shown in the laws of nature.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
Faint and imperfect as are the ideas which our limited perceptions enable us to form of divine wisdom, still they cannot fail to inspire us with awe and admiration. What, then, would be our feelings, were the complete system of nature at once displayed before us! So magnificent a scene would probably be too great for our limited and imperfect comprehension, and it is no doubt among the wise dispensations of Providence, to veil the splendour of a glory with which we should be overpowered. But it is well suited to the nature of a rational being to explore, step by step, the works of the creation, to endeavour to connect them into harmonious systems; and, in a word, to trace in the chain of beings, the kindred ties and benevolent design which unites its various links, and secure its preservation.
Faint and imperfect as our limited perceptions make our ideas of divine wisdom, they still inspire us with awe and admiration. So, what would our feelings be if the complete system of nature were suddenly revealed to us? Such a magnificent scene might be too overwhelming for our limited understanding, and it’s likely a wise decision from Providence to hide the brilliance of a glory that would leave us feeling overpowered. However, it suits the nature of a rational being to explore the works of creation step by step, to try to connect them into harmonious systems; in short, to trace the kinship and benevolent design linking the chain of beings that ensures its preservation.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But of what nature are the organs of plants which are endued with such wonderful powers?
But what kind of organs do plants have that possess such amazing abilities?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
They are so minute that their structure, as well as the mode in which they perform their functions, generally elude our examination; but we may consider them as so many vessels or apparatus appropriated to perform, with the assistance of the principle of life, certain chemical processes, by means of which these vegetable compounds are generated. We may, however, trace the tannin, resins, gum, mucilage, and some other vegetable materials, in the organised arrangement of plants, in which they form the bark, the wood, the leaves, flowers, and seeds.
They are so small that their structure and the way they carry out their functions usually escape our observation; however, we can think of them as various vessels or apparatus designed to perform, with the help of the life principle, certain chemical processes that generate these plant compounds. Nonetheless, we can identify tannin, resins, gum, mucilage, and other plant materials in the organized structure of plants, where they make up the bark, wood, leaves, flowers, and seeds.
The bark is composed of the epidermis, the parenchyma, and the cortical layers.
The bark is made up of the epidermis, the parenchyma, and the cortical layers.
The epidermis is the external covering of the plant. It is a thin transparent membrane, consisting of a number of slender fibres, crossing each other, and forming a kind of net-work. When of a white glossy nature, as in several species of trees, in the stems of corn and of seeds, it is composed of a thin coating of siliceous earth, which accounts for the strength and hardness of those long and slender stems. Sir H. Davy was led to the discovery of the siliceous nature of the epidermis of 266 such plants, by observing the singular phenomenon of sparks of fire emitted by the collision of ratan canes with which two boys were fighting in a dark room. On analysing the epidermis of the cane, he found it to be almost entirely siliceous.
The epidermis is the outer layer of the plant. It is a thin, transparent membrane made up of slender fibers that crisscross each other, forming a sort of network. When it's white and glossy, like in several tree species, the stems of corn, and seeds, it consists of a thin layer of siliceous material, which explains the strength and hardness of those long and slender stems. Sir H. Davy discovered the siliceous nature of the epidermis in these plants after observing the unusual phenomenon of sparks flying from rattan canes when two boys were fighting with them in a dark room. Upon analyzing the epidermis of the cane, he found it to be almost entirely siliceous. 266
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
With iron then, a cane, I suppose, will strike fire very easily?
With iron, then, a cane will probably spark a fire pretty easily?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
I understand that it will.—In ever-greens the epidermis is mostly resinous, and in some few plants is formed of wax. The resin, from its want of affinity for water, tends to preserve the plant from the destructive effects of violent rains, severe climates, or inclement seasons, to which this species of vegetables is peculiarly exposed.
I understand that it will. —In evergreen plants, the outer layer is mostly resinous, and in a few plants, it's made of wax. The resin, because it doesn't mix well with water, helps protect the plant from the damaging effects of heavy rains, harsh climates, or bad weather, which these types of plants are particularly vulnerable to.
EMILY.
EMMA.
Resin must preserve wood just like a varnish, as it is the essential ingredient of varnishes?
Resin needs to protect wood just like varnish does, since it's a key ingredient in varnishes.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes; and by this means it prevents likewise all unnecessary expenditure of moisture.
Yes; and by doing this, it also stops any unnecessary loss of moisture.
The parenchyma is immediately beneath the epidermis; it is that green rind which appears when you strip a branch of any tree or shrub of 267 its external coat of bark. The parenchyma is not confined to the stem or branches, but extends over every part of the plant. It forms the green matter of the leaves, and is composed of tubes filled with a peculiar juice.
The parenchyma is right below the epidermis; it’s the green layer that you see when you peel the bark off any tree or shrub. The parenchyma isn’t just found in the stem or branches; it spreads across every part of the plant. It makes up the green material of the leaves and is made up of tubes filled with a unique juice.
The cortical layers are immediately in contact with the wood; they abound with tannin and gallic acid, and consist of small vessels through which the sap descends after being elaborated in the leaves. The cortical layers are annually renewed, the old bark being converted into wood.
The cortical layers are directly in contact with the wood; they are rich in tannin and gallic acid, and made up of small vessels that allow the sap to flow down after it's processed in the leaves. The cortical layers are renewed every year, with the old bark transforming into wood.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But through what vessels does the sap ascend?
But through what channels does the sap rise?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
That function is performed by the tubes of the alburnum, or wood, which is immediately beneath the cortical layers. The wood is composed of woody fibre, mucilage, and resin. The fibres are disposed in two ways; some of them longitudinally, and these form what is called the silver grain of the wood. The others, which are concentric, are called the spurious grain. These last are disposed in layers, from the number of which the age of the tree may be computed, a new one being produced annually by the conversion of the bark into wood. The oldest, and consequently most internal part of the alburnum, is called 268 heart-wood; it appears to be dead, at least no vital functions are discernible in it. It is through the tubes of the living alburnum that the sap rises. These, therefore, spread into the leaves, and there communicate with the extremities of the vessels of the cortical layers, into which they pour their contents.
That function is carried out by the tubes of the alburnum, or wood, which is right below the outer layers. The wood consists of woody fibers, mucilage, and resin. The fibers are arranged in two ways; some run lengthwise, forming what is known as the silver grain of the wood. The others, which are concentric, are referred to as the spurious grain. These are layered, and by counting them, you can determine the age of the tree, as a new layer is formed each year when bark turns into wood. The oldest, and thus the innermost part of the alburnum, is called heartwood; it seems to be dead, as no vital functions are noticeable in it. It's through the tubes of the living alburnum that the sap flows up. These tubes then branch out into the leaves and connect with the ends of the vessels in the outer layers, where they release their contents.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Of what use, then, are the tubes of the parenchyma, since neither the ascending nor descending sap passes through them?
Of what use are the tubes of the parenchyma if neither the upward nor downward sap flows through them?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
They are supposed to perform the important function of secreting from the sap the peculiar juices from which the plant more immediately derives its nourishment. These juices are very conspicuous, as the vessels which contain them are much larger than those through which the sap circulates. The peculiar juices of plants differ much in their nature, not only in different species of vegetables, but frequently in different parts of the same individual plant: they are sometimes saccharine, as in the sugar-cane, sometimes resinous, as in firs and evergreens, sometimes of a milky appearance, as in the laurel.
They are meant to play the crucial role of extracting specific juices from the sap that the plant uses for its nourishment. These juices are quite noticeable since the vessels holding them are significantly larger than those that circulate the sap. The unique juices of plants vary greatly in composition, not only among different species but often within different parts of the same plant: they can be sugary, like in sugarcane, resinous, like in firs and evergreens, or appear milky, like in laurel.
EMILY.
EMILY
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
And it is by making incisions in the bark that pitch, tar, and turpentine are obtained from fir-trees. The durability of this species of wood is chiefly owing to the resinous nature of its peculiar juices. The volatile oils have, in a great measure, the same preservative effects, as they defend the parts, with which they are connected, from the attack of insects. This tribe seems to have as great an aversion to perfumes, as the human species have delight in them. They scarcely ever attack any odoriferous parts of plants, and it is not uncommon to see every leaf of a tree destroyed by a blight, whilst the blossoms remain untouched. Cedar, sandal, and all aromatic woods, are on this account of great durability.
And by making cuts in the bark, we get pitch, tar, and turpentine from fir trees. The long-lasting quality of this kind of wood is mainly due to the resinous nature of its unique juices. The volatile oils have similar protective effects, as they guard the parts they're connected to from insect attacks. This group of insects seems to dislike fragrances just as much as humans enjoy them. They rarely infest any fragrant parts of plants, and it’s not unusual to see every leaf of a tree damaged by disease while the flowers remain intact. Cedar, sandalwood, and all aromatic woods are therefore very durable.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But the wood of the oak, which is so much esteemed for its durability, has, I believe, no smell. Does it derive this quality from its hardness alone?
But the wood of the oak, which is highly valued for its durability, has, I believe, no smell. Does it get this quality from its hardness alone?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
If incisions are made into the alburnum and cortical layers, may not the ascending and descending sap be procured in the same manner as the peculiar juice is from the vessels of the parenchyma?
If cuts are made into the alburnum and bark layers, can the upward and downward sap be collected in the same way as the special juice is taken from the vessels of the parenchyma?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Yes; but in order to obtain specimens of these fluids, in any quantity, the experiment must be made in the spring, when the sap circulates with the greatest energy. For this purpose a small bent glass tube should be introduced into the incision, through which the sap may flow without mixing with any of the other juices of the tree. From the bark the sap will flow much more plentifully than from the wood, as the ascending sap is much more liquid, more abundant, and more rapid in its motion than that which descends; for the latter having been deprived by the operation of the leaves of a considerable part of its moisture, contains a much greater proportion of solid matter, which retards its motion. It does not appear that there is any excess of descending sap, as none ever exudes from the roots of plants; this process, therefore, seems to be carried on only in 271 proportion to the wants of the plant, and the sap descends no further, and in no greater quantity, than is required to nourish the several organs. Therefore, though the sap rises and descends in the plant, it does not appear to undergo a real circulation.
Yes; but to collect samples of these fluids in any significant amount, the experiment needs to be conducted in the spring when the sap flows most vigorously. For this, a small bent glass tube should be inserted into the cut, allowing the sap to flow without mixing with other tree juices. The sap will flow much more freely from the bark than from the wood because the upward sap is much more liquid, abundant, and moves more quickly than the downward sap. The latter has lost a lot of moisture due to the leaves, so it has a higher concentration of solid matter, which slows its movement. It doesn’t seem like there is an excess of downward sap since none escapes from the plant's roots; this process appears to only take place in relation to the plant's needs, and the sap descends only as far and in the amounts necessary to nourish the various organs. Thus, although the sap rises and falls in the plant, it doesn’t seem to actually circulate. 271
The last of the organs of plants is the flower, or blossom, which produces the fruits and seed. These may be considered as the ultimate purpose of nature in the vegetable creation. From fruits and seeds animals derive both a plentiful source of immediate nourishment, and an ample provision for the reproduction of the same means of subsistence.
The final part of plants is the flower, or blossom, which creates the fruits and seeds. These can be seen as the main goal of nature in the plant world. Animals get a rich supply of immediate food from fruits and seeds, as well as a good supply for reproducing the same sources of nourishment.
The seed which forms the final product of mature plants, we have already examined as constituting the first rudiments of future vegetation.
The seed that creates the final product of mature plants has already been examined as the initial basis for future vegetation.
These are the principal organs of vegetation, by means of which the several chemical processes which are carried on during the life of the plant are performed.
These are the main organs of a plant, through which the various chemical processes that occur during the plant's life are carried out.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But how are the several principles which enter into the composition of vegetables so combined by the organs of the plant as to be converted into vegetable matter?
But how are the different principles that make up plants combined by the plant's organs to be transformed into plant matter?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
By chemical processes, no doubt; but the apparatus in which they are performed is so extremely 272 minute as completely to elude our examination. We can form an opinion, therefore, only by the result of these operations. The sap is evidently composed of water, absorbed by the roots, and holding in solution the various principles which it derives from the soil. From the roots the sap ascends through the tubes of the alburnum into the stem, and thence branches out to every extremity of the plant. Together with the sap circulates a certain quantity of carbonic acid, which is gradually disengaged from the former by the internal heat of the plant.
By chemical processes, for sure; but the equipment where they happen is so incredibly tiny that it completely escapes our scrutiny. Therefore, we can only form an opinion based on the results of these operations. The sap is clearly made up of water, which the roots absorb and that holds various nutrients it picks up from the soil. From the roots, the sap moves up through the tubes of the alburnum into the stem, then branches out to every part of the plant. Along with the sap, a certain amount of carbonic acid circulates, which is gradually released from the sap due to the plant's internal heat.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
What! have vegetables a peculiar heat, analogous to animal heat?
What! Do vegetables have a unique warmth similar to animal warmth?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It is a circumstance that has long been suspected; but late experiments have decided beyond a doubt that vegetable heat is considerably above that of unorganised matter in winter, and below it in summer. The wood of a tree is about sixty degrees, when the thermometer is seventy or eighty degrees. And the bark, though so much exposed, is seldom below forty in winter.
It’s a situation that’s been suspected for a long time; however, recent experiments have confirmed beyond doubt that the heat of plants is significantly higher than that of inanimate matter in winter, and lower in summer. The wood of a tree is around sixty degrees when the thermometer reads seventy or eighty degrees. And the bark, even though it’s so exposed, rarely drops below forty in winter.
It is from the sap, after it has been elaborated by the leaves, that vegetables derive their nourishment; in its progress through the plant from the 273 leaves to the roots, it deposits in the several sets of vessels with which it communicates, the materials on which the growth and nourishment of each plant depends. It is thus that the various peculiar juices, saccharine, oily, mucous, acid, and colouring, are formed; as also the more solid parts, fecula, woody fibre, tannin, resins, concrete salts; in a word, all the immediate materials of vegetables, as well as the organised parts of plants, which latter, besides the power of secreting these from the sap for the general purpose of the plant, have also that of applying them to their own particular nourishment.
It is from the sap, after it has been processed by the leaves, that plants get their nutrients. As it moves through the plant from the leaves to the roots, it deposits in various vessels the materials on which the growth and nourishment of each plant depend. This is how different types of juices—saccharine, oily, mucous, acidic, and coloring—are produced, along with the more solid components like starch, woody fiber, tannin, resins, and mineral salts. In short, all the immediate materials of plants, as well as the organized parts of plants, not only have the ability to extract these from the sap for the plant’s overall function but also to use them for their own specific nourishment.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But why should the process of vegetation take place only at one season of the year, whilst a total inaction prevails during the other?
But why should plants only grow in one season of the year while everything else is inactive during the others?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Heat is such an important chemical agent, that its effect, as such, might perhaps alone account for the impulse which the spring gives to vegetation. But, in order to explain the mechanism of that operation, it has been supposed that the warmth of the spring dilates the vessels of plants, and produces a kind of vacuum, into which the sap (which had remained in a state of inaction in the trunk during the winter) rises: this is followed by the 274 ascent of the sap contained in the roots, and room is thus made for fresh sap, which the roots, in their turn, pump up from the soil. This process goes on till the plant blossoms and bears fruit, which terminates its summer career: but when the cold weather sets in, the fibres and vessels contract, the leaves wither, and are no longer able to perform their office of transpiration; and, as this secretion stops, the roots cease to absorb sap from the soil. If the plant be an annual, its life then terminates; if not, it remains in a state of torpid inaction during the winter; or the only internal motion that takes place is that of a small quantity of resinous juice, which slowly rises from the stem into the branches, and enlarges their buds during the winter.
Heat is such an important chemical agent that its effects might alone explain the boost that spring brings to plant growth. However, to clarify how this works, it's believed that the warmth of spring expands the plant's vessels, creating a sort of vacuum that allows the sap, which had been inactive in the trunk during winter, to rise. This is followed by the sap from the roots also moving upward, making space for fresh sap that the roots then draw up from the soil. This process continues until the plant flowers and produces fruit, marking the end of its summer growth. When cold weather arrives, the fibers and vessels contract, the leaves wither, and they can no longer carry out transpiration. As this process halts, the roots stop taking up sap from the soil. If the plant is an annual, its life comes to an end; if not, it enters a period of dormancy during winter, with the only internal movement being a small amount of resinous juice slowly rising from the trunk into the branches, which helps to swell their buds through the winter.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Yet, in evergreens, vegetation must continue throughout the year.
Yet, in evergreens, plant life has to keep going all year long.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Yes; but in winter it goes on in a very imperfect manner, compared to the vegetation of spring and summer.
Yes; but in winter, it happens in a much less complete way compared to the growth we see in spring and summer.
We have dwelt much longer on the history of vegetable chemistry than I had intended; but we have at length, I think, brought the subject to a conclusion.
We have spent a lot more time on the history of vegetable chemistry than I meant to; but I believe we have finally wrapped up the topic.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I rather wonder that you did not reserve the account of the fermentations for the conclusion; for the decomposition of vegetables naturally follows their death, and can hardly, it seems, be introduced with so much propriety at any other period.
I really wonder why you didn't save the discussion about fermentations for the end; because the breakdown of vegetables naturally happens after they die, and it seems almost inappropriate to bring it up at any other time.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It is difficult to determine at what point precisely it may be most eligible to enter on the history of vegetation; every part of the subject is so closely connected, and forms such an uninterrupted chain, that it is by no means easy to divide it. Had I begun with the germination of the seed, which, at first view, seems to be the most proper arrangement, I could not have explained the nature and fermentation of the seed, or have described the changes which manure must undergo, in order to yield the vegetable elements. To understand the nature of germination, it is necessary, I think, previously to decompose the parent plant, in order to become acquainted with the materials required for that purpose. I hope, therefore, that, upon second consideration, you will find that the order which I have adopted, though apparently less correct, is in fact the best calculated for the elucidation of the subject.
It’s hard to pinpoint exactly when to start discussing the history of plant life; every aspect of the topic is so interrelated and forms such a continuous chain that it’s definitely not simple to break it down. If I had begun with how seeds sprout, which seems at first to be the most logical approach, I wouldn’t have been able to explain the nature and breakdown of the seed, or describe the changes that fertilizer goes through to provide the necessary nutrients for plants. To grasp how germination works, I think it’s important to first analyze the parent plant to understand the materials needed for that process. Therefore, I hope that upon further reflection, you’ll see that the order I’ve chosen, though it might seem less straightforward, is actually the most effective for clarifying the subject.
CONVERSATION XXIII.
ON ANIMAL COMPOSITION.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
We are now come to the last branch of chemistry, which comprehends the most complicated order of compound beings. This is the animal creation, the history of which cannot but excite the highest degree of curiosity and interest, though we often fail in attempting to explain the laws by which it is governed.
We have now reached the final branch of chemistry, which includes the most complex forms of life. This is the animal kingdom, and its history is bound to spark immense curiosity and interest, even though we often struggle to explain the rules that govern it.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But since all animals ultimately derive their nourishment from vegetables, the chemistry of this order of beings must consist merely in the conversion of vegetable into animal matter.
But since all animals ultimately get their food from plants, the chemistry of these beings must simply be about turning plant matter into animal matter.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
Very true; but the manner in which this is effected is, in a great measure, concealed from our observation. This process is called animalisation, 277 and is performed by peculiar organs. The difference of the animal and vegetable kingdoms does not however depend merely on a different arrangement of combinations. A new principle abounds in the animal kingdom, which is but rarely and in very small quantities found in vegetables; this is nitrogen. There is likewise in animal substances a greater and more constant proportion of phosphoric acid, and other saline matters. But these are not essential to the formation of animal matter.
Very true; however, how this happens is largely hidden from our view. This process is called animalisation, 277 and is carried out by specific organs. The differences between the animal and plant kingdoms aren't just due to different combinations. There's a new principle abundant in the animal kingdom, which is rarely and only in tiny amounts found in plants; this is nitrogen. Animal substances also contain a higher and more consistent proportion of phosphoric acid and other salts. However, these are not essential for forming animal matter.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Animal compounds contain, then, four fundamental principles; oxygen, hydrogen, carbon, and nitrogen?
Animal compounds contain four fundamental elements: oxygen, hydrogen, carbon, and nitrogen.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Yes; and these form the immediate materials of animals, which are gelatine, albumen, and fibrine.
Yes; and these are the basic ingredients of animals, which are gelatin, albumin, and fibrin.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Are those all? I am surprised that animals should be composed of fewer kinds of materials than vegetables; for they appear much more complicated in their organisation.
Are those all? I'm surprised that animals are made up of fewer types of materials than plants, since they seem much more complex in their structure.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Their organisation is certainly more perfect and intricate, and the ingredients that occasionally 278 enter into their composition are more numerous. But notwithstanding the wonderful variety observable in the texture of the animal organs, we find that the original compounds, from which all the varieties of animal matter are derived, may be reduced to the three heads just mentioned. Animal substances being the most complicated of all natural compounds, are most easily susceptible of decomposition, as the scale of attractions increases in proportion to the number of constituent principles. Their analysis is, however, both difficult and imperfect; for as they cannot be examined in their living state, and are liable to alteration immediately after death, it is probable that, when submitted to the investigation of a chemist, they are always more or less altered in their combinations and properties, from what they were, whilst they made part of the living animal.
Their organization is definitely more sophisticated and complex, and the components that sometimes go into their makeup are more numerous. However, despite the amazing variety seen in the structure of animal tissues, we find that the original substances from which all types of animal matter are derived can be categorized into the three groups just mentioned. Animal substances are the most complex of all natural compounds, making them the most prone to breaking down, as the scale of attractions increases with the number of different elements. Analyzing them is tough and not entirely accurate; since they can't be examined while alive and change right after death, it's likely that when a chemist studies them, they are always somewhat altered in their combinations and properties from how they were when they were part of a living being.
EMILY.
EMILY.
The mere diminution of temperature, which they experience by the privation of animal heat, must, I should suppose, be sufficient to derange the order of attractions that existed during life.
The slight drop in temperature that they feel from the loss of body heat must, I assume, be enough to disrupt the natural attractions that were present during life.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
These three kinds of animal matter, gelatine, albumen, and fibrine, form the basis of all the various parts of the animal system; either solid, as the skin, flesh, nerves, membranes, cartilages, and bones; or fluid, as blood, chyle, milk, mucus, the gastric and pancreatic juices, bile, perspiration, saliva, tears, &c.
These three types of animal substances, gelatin, albumin, and fibrin, are the foundation of all the different parts of the animal body; whether solid, like the skin, flesh, nerves, membranes, cartilage, and bones; or fluid, like blood, chyle, milk, mucus, the gastric and pancreatic juices, bile, sweat, saliva, tears, etc.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Is it not surprising that so great a variety of substances, and so different in their nature, should yet all arise from so few materials, and from the same original elements?
Isn't it surprising that such a wide range of substances, all so different in nature, can come from so few materials and the same original elements?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The difference in the nature of various bodies depends, as I have often observed to you, rather on their state of combination, than on the materials of which they are composed. Thus, in considering the chemical nature of the creation in a general point of view, we observe that it is throughout composed of a very small number of elements. But when we divide it into the three kingdoms, we find that, in the mineral, the combinations seem to result from the union of elements casually brought together; whilst in the 280 vegetable and animal kingdoms, the attractions are peculiarly and regularly produced by appropriate organs, whose action depends on the vital principle. And we may further observe, that by means of certain spontaneous changes and decompositions, the elements of one kind of matter become subservient to the reproduction of another; so that the three kingdoms are intimately connected, and constantly contributing to the preservation of each other.
The difference in the nature of various bodies depends, as I've often mentioned to you, more on how they are combined than on the materials they are made of. So, when we look at the chemical nature of creation from a broad perspective, we see that it's mostly made up of a very small number of elements. However, when we break it down into the three kingdoms, we notice that in the mineral kingdom, the combinations seem to arise from elements that are randomly brought together; whereas in the vegetable and animal kingdoms, the combinations are specifically and regularly produced by suitable organs, whose function relies on a vital principle. Additionally, we can see that through certain spontaneous changes and breakdowns, the elements of one type of matter can be used to reproduce another type; meaning that the three kingdoms are closely interconnected and are always helping to sustain one another.
EMILY.
EMILY.
There is, however, one very considerable class of elements, which seems to be confined to the mineral kingdom: I mean metals.
There is, however, one significant category of elements that appears to be limited to the mineral kingdom: I mean metals.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Not entirely; they are found, though in very minute quantities, both in the vegetable and animal kingdoms. A small portion of earths and sulphur enters also into the composition of organised bodies. Phosphorus, however, is almost entirely confined to the animal kingdom; and nitrogen, but with few exceptions, is extremely scarce in vegetables.
Not completely; they're present, although in very tiny amounts, in both the plant and animal worlds. A small amount of earth and sulfur also makes up the composition of living organisms. However, phosphorus is mostly found only in the animal kingdom, and nitrogen, with a few exceptions, is really rare in plants.
Let us now proceed to examine the nature of the three principal materials of the animal system.
Let’s now take a look at the three main materials of the animal system.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But these are of a very different nature; they cannot therefore be all pure gelatine.
But these are very different; therefore, they can't all be pure gelatin.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Not entirely, but very nearly so. Glue is extracted from the skin of animals. Size is obtained either from skin in its natural state, or from leather. Isinglass is gelatine procured from a particular species of fish; it is, you know, of this substance that the finest jelly is made, and this is done by merely dissolving the isinglass in boiling water, and allowing the solution to congeal.
Not completely, but almost. Glue comes from animal skin. Size is made from skin in its natural form or from leather. Isinglass is gelatin obtained from a specific type of fish; this is the ingredient used to make the best jelly, which is simply done by dissolving the isinglass in boiling water and letting the mixture set.
EMILY.
EMILY.
The wine, lemon, and spices, are, I suppose, added only to flavour the jelly?
The wine, lemon, and spices are probably just added to flavor the jelly?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Exactly so.
Exactly.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But jelly is often made of hartshorn shavings, and of calves’ feet; do these substances contain gelatine?
But jelly is often made from hartshorn shavings and calves' feet; do these substances contain gelatin?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Yes. Gelatine may be obtained from almost any animal substance, as it enters more or less into the composition of all of them. The process for obtaining it is extremely simple, as it consists merely in boiling the substance that contains it with water. The gelatine dissolves in water, and may be attained of any degree of consistence or strength, by evaporating this solution. Bones in particular produce it very plentifully, as they consist of phosphat of lime combined or cemented by gelatine. Horns, which are a species of bone, will yield abundance of gelatine. The horns of the hart are reckoned to produce gelatine of the finest quality; they are reduced to the state of shavings in order that the jelly may be more easily extracted by the water. It is of hartshorn shavings that the jellies for invalids are usually made, as they are of very easy digestion.
Yes. Gelatin can be obtained from almost any animal substance since it is a component of all of them. The process to get it is really simple; it just involves boiling the substance that contains it in water. The gelatin dissolves in water, and you can achieve any level of consistency or strength by evaporating this solution. Bones, in particular, yield a lot of it because they are made up of phosphate of lime combined with gelatin. Horns, which are a type of bone, also produce plenty of gelatin. The horns of the stag are considered to produce gelatin of the highest quality; they're usually shaved down to make it easier for the water to extract the jelly. The jellies made for sick people are typically made from stag horn shavings because they are really easy to digest.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It appears singular that hartshorn, which yields such a powerful ingredient as ammonia, should at the same time produce so mild and insipid a substance as jelly?
It seems strange that hartshorn, which produces such a strong ingredient as ammonia, also creates such a mild and tasteless substance as jelly?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
And (what is more surprising) it is from the gelatine of bones that ammonia is produced. You 283 must observe, however, that the processes by which these two substances are obtained from bones are very different. By the simple action of water and heat, the gelatine is separated; but in order to procure the ammonia, or what is commonly called hartshorn, the bones must be distilled, by which means the gelatine is decomposed, and hydrogen and nitrogen combined in the form of ammonia. So that the first operation is a mere separation of ingredients, whilst the second requires a chemical decomposition.
And what's even more surprising is that ammonia is produced from the gelatin in bones. You 283 should note, however, that the processes for extracting these two substances from bones are quite different. The gelatin is separated simply by the action of water and heat, but to obtain ammonia, also known as hartshorn, the bones must be distilled, which decomposes the gelatin and combines hydrogen and nitrogen to form ammonia. So, the first process is just a separation of components, while the second involves chemical decomposition.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But when jelly is made from hartshorn shavings, what becomes of the phosphat of lime which constitutes the other part of bones?
But when jelly is made from hartshorn shavings, what happens to the phosphate of lime that makes up the other part of bones?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is easily separated by straining. But the jelly is afterwards more perfectly purified, and rendered transparent, by adding white of egg, which being coagulated by heat, rises to the surface along with any impurities.
It can be easily separated by straining. However, the jelly is then better purified and made transparent by adding egg whites, which, when heated, coagulate and rise to the surface along with any impurities.
EMILY.
EMILY.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
There is a prejudice among the poor against a species of food that is usually thrown to the dogs; and as we cannot expect them to enter into chemical considerations, it is in some degree excusable. Besides, it requires a prodigious quantity of fuel to dissolve bones and obtain the gelatine from them.
There is a bias among the poor against a type of food that is usually tossed to the dogs; and since we can't expect them to understand the scientific details, it's somewhat understandable. Additionally, it takes a huge amount of fuel to break down bones and extract the gelatin from them.
The solution of bones in water is greatly promoted by an accumulation of heat. This may be effected by means of an extremely strong metallic vessel, called Papin’s digester, in which the bones and water are enclosed, without any possibility of the steam making its escape. A heat can thus be applied much superior to that of boiling water; and bones, by this means, are completely reduced to a pulp. But the process still consumes too much fuel to be generally adopted among the lower classes.
The process of dissolving bones in water is significantly enhanced by applying heat. This can be accomplished using a very strong metal container, known as Papin’s digester, where the bones and water are sealed and the steam cannot escape. This allows for heat to be applied that is much higher than boiling water, resulting in the bones being fully broken down into a pulp. However, this method still uses too much fuel to be commonly used by the lower classes.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And why should not a manufacture be established for grinding or macerating bones, or at least for reducing them to the state of shavings, when I suppose they would dissolve as readily as hartshorn shavings?
And why shouldn't a factory be set up for grinding or breaking down bones, or at least for turning them into shavings, since I assume they would dissolve just as easily as hartshorn shavings?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
They could not be collected clean for such a purpose, but they are not lost, as they are used for making hartshorn and sal ammoniac; and such is the superior science and industry of this country, that we now send sal ammoniac to the Levant, though it originally came to us from Egypt.
They couldn't be collected properly for this purpose, but they're not gone; they're used to make hartshorn and sal ammoniac. Thanks to the advanced science and industry in this country, we now export sal ammoniac to the Levant, even though it originally came to us from Egypt.
EMILY.
EMILY.
When jelly is made of isinglass, does it leave no sediment?
When jelly is made from isinglass, does it leave any sediment?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
No; nor does it so much require clarifying, as it consists almost entirely of pure gelatine, and any foreign matter that is mixed with it, is thrown off during the boiling in the form of scum.—These are processes which you may see performed in great perfection in the culinary laboratory, by that very able and most useful chemist the cook.
No; it doesn't really need clarification, as it’s mostly just pure gelatin, and any impurities mixed in are skimmed off while boiling as foam. — You can see these processes done perfectly in the kitchen by that skilled and incredibly helpful chemist, the cook.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
To what an immense variety of purposes chemistry is subservient!
To what an incredible range of purposes chemistry serves!
EMILY.
EMILY.
It appears, in that respect, to have an advantage over most other arts and sciences; for these, very often, have a tendency to confine the imagination 286 to their own particular object, whilst the pursuit of chemistry is so extensive and diversified, that it inspires a general curiosity, and a desire of enquiring into the nature of every object.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I suppose that soup is likewise composed of gelatine; for, when cold, it often assumes the consistence of jelly?
I guess that soup is also made of gelatin because, when it's cold, it often has the texture of jelly.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Not entirely; for though soups generally contain a quantity of gelatine, the most essential ingredient is a mucous or extractive matter, a peculiar animal substance, very soluble in water, which has a strong taste, and is more nourishing than gelatine. The various kinds of portable soup consist of this extractive matter in a dry state, which, in order to be made into soup, requires only to be dissolved in water.
Not completely; while soups usually have some gelatine, the key ingredient is a mucous or extractive substance—an unusual animal compound that's highly soluble in water, has a strong flavor, and is more nutritious than gelatine. The different types of portable soup are made up of this extractive matter in a dry form, which just needs to be dissolved in water to turn into soup.
Gelatine, in its solid state, is a semiductile transparent substance, without either taste or smell.—When exposed to heat, in contact with air and water, it first swells, then fuses, and finally burns. You may have seen the first part of this operation performed in the carpenter’s glue-pot.
Gelatin, when solid, is a semi-flexible transparent substance that doesn’t have any flavor or smell. When heated and in contact with air and water, it first expands, then melts, and finally burns. You might have seen the initial part of this process happening in a carpenter’s glue pot.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But you said that gelatine had no smell, and glue has a very disagreeable one.
But you said that gelatin doesn’t have a smell, and glue has a really unpleasant one.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Glue is not pure gelatine; as it is not designed for eating, it is prepared without attending to the state of the ingredients, which are more or less contaminated by particles that have become putrid.
Glue is not pure gelatin; since it’s not meant for consumption, it’s made without considering the quality of the ingredients, which are often tainted by decaying particles.
Gelatine may be precipitated from its solution in water by alcohol.—We shall try this experiment with a glass of warm jelly.—You see that the gelatine subsides by the union of the alcohol and the water.
Gelatin can be separated from its solution in water by alcohol. — We will conduct this experiment with a glass of warm jelly. — You can see that the gelatin settles out as the alcohol combines with the water.
EMILY.
EMILY.
How is it, then, that jelly is flavoured with wine, without producing any precipitation?
How is it, then, that jelly is flavored with wine without causing any solid particles to form?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Because the alcohol contained in wine is already combined with water, and other ingredients, and is therefore not at liberty to act upon the jelly as when in its separate state. Gelatine is soluble both in acids and in alkalies; the former, you know, are frequently used to season jellies.
Because the alcohol in wine is already mixed with water and other ingredients, it can't affect the jelly the way it does when it's in its pure form. Gelatin dissolves in both acids and bases; as you know, acids are often used to flavor jellies.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Among the combinations of gelatine we must not forget one which you formerly mentioned; that with tannin, to form leather.
Among the combinations of gelatin, we shouldn't forget one that you mentioned before: the one with tannin to create leather.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
True; but you must observe that leather can be produced only by gelatine in a membranous state; for though pure gelatine and tannin will produce a substance chemically similar to leather, yet the texture of the skin is requisite to make it answer the useful purposes of that substance.
True; but you should note that leather can only be made from gelatine in a membranous form; because while pure gelatine and tannin can create a substance that is chemically similar to leather, the texture of the skin is necessary for it to serve the practical functions of that material.
The next animal substance we are to examine is albumen; this, although constituting a part of most of the animal compounds, is frequently found insulated in the animal system; the white of egg, for instance, consists almost entirely of albumen; the substance that composes the nerves, the serum, or white part of the blood, and the curds of milk, are little else than albumen variously modified.
The next animal substance we’re going to look at is albumen; this is often found in isolation within the animal system, even though it’s part of most animal compounds. For example, egg white is made up almost entirely of albumen. The material that forms nerves, the serum (or white part) of blood, and the curds of milk are mostly just albumen in different forms.
In its most simple state, albumen appears in the form of a transparent viscous fluid, possessed of no distinct taste or smell; it coagulates at the low temperature of 165 degrees, and, when once solidified, it will never return to its fluid state.
In its simplest form, albumen looks like a clear, thick liquid that has no strong taste or smell; it solidifies at a low temperature of 165 degrees, and once it hardens, it will never go back to being a liquid.
Sulphuric acid and alcohol are each of them capable of coagulating albumen in the same manner as heat, as I am going to show you.
Sulfuric acid and alcohol can both coagulate albumen just like heat, as I'm about to show you.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Exactly so.—Pray, Mrs. B., what kind of action 289 is there between albumen and silver? I have sometimes observed, that if the spoon with which I eat an egg happens to be wetted, it becomes tarnished.
Exactly so.—Please, Mrs. B., what kind of reaction is there between albumen and silver? I've sometimes noticed that if the spoon I use to eat an egg gets wet, it becomes tarnished.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is because the white of egg (and, indeed, albumen in general) contains a little sulphur, which, at the temperature of an egg just boiled, will decompose the drop of water that wets the spoon, and produce sulphurated hydrogen gas, which has the property of tarnishing silver.
It’s because the egg white (and albumen in general) has a bit of sulfur, which, at the temperature of a freshly boiled egg, breaks down the drop of water on the spoon and creates hydrogen sulfide gas, known for tarnishing silver.
We may now proceed to fibrine. This is an insipid and inodorous substance, having somewhat the appearance of fine white threads adhering together; it is the essential constituent of muscles or flesh, in which it is mixed with and softened by gelatine. It is insoluble both in water and alcohol, but sulphuric acid converts it into a substance very analogous to gelatine.
We can now move on to fibrine. This is a flavorless and odorless substance that looks a bit like fine white threads sticking together; it's a key component of muscles or flesh, where it's mixed with and softened by gelatin. It's not soluble in either water or alcohol, but when treated with sulfuric acid, it turns into something very similar to gelatin.
These are the essential and general ingredients of animal matter; but there are other substances, which, though not peculiar to the animal system, usually enter into its composition, such as oils, acids, salts, &c.
These are the basic and general components of animal matter; however, there are other substances that, while not exclusive to the animal system, typically contribute to its makeup, such as oils, acids, salts, and so on.
Animal oil is the chief constituent of fat; it is contained in abundance in the cream of milk, whence it is obtained in the form of butter.
Animal oil is the main component of fat; it's found in large amounts in cream, from which it is extracted as butter.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Is animal oil the same in its composition as vegetable oils?
Is animal oil made up the same way as vegetable oils?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Not the same, but very analogous. The chief difference is that animal oil contains nitrogen, a principle which seldom enters into the composition of vegetable oils, and never in so large a proportion.
Not the same, but very similar. The main difference is that animal oil contains nitrogen, a component that rarely appears in vegetable oils, and never in such large amounts.
There are a few animal acids, that is to say, acids peculiar to animal matter, from which they are almost exclusively obtained.
There are a few animal acids, meaning acids that are unique to animal matter, from which they are mostly derived.
The animal acids have triple bases of hydrogen, carbon, and nitrogen. Some of them are found native in animal matter; others are produced during its decomposition.
The animal acids have three main components: hydrogen, carbon, and nitrogen. Some of these occur naturally in animal tissue, while others are created during the breakdown of that tissue.
Those that we find ready formed are:
Those we find fully formed are:
The bombic acid, which is obtained from silk-worms.
The bombic acid, which comes from silkworms.
The formic acid, from ants.
The formic acid from ants.
The lactic acid, from the whey of milk.
The lactic acid from milk whey.
The sebacic, from oil or fat.
The sebacic, from oil or fat.
Those produced during the decomposition of animal substances by heat, are the prussic and zoonic acids. This last is produced by the roasting of meat, and gives it a brisk flavour.
Those created when animal substances break down due to heat are the prussic and zoonic acids. The latter is formed during the roasting of meat, adding a lively flavor to it.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
The class of animal acids is not very extensive?
The group of animal acids isn't very large.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
No; nor are they, generally speaking, of great importance. The prussic acid is, I think, the only one sufficiently interesting to require any further comment. It can be formed by any artificial process, without the presence of any animal matter; and it may likewise be obtained from a variety of vegetables, particularly those of the narcotic kind, such as poppies, laurel, &c. But it is commonly obtained from blood, by strongly heating that substance with caustic potash; the alkali attracts the acid from the blood, and forms with it a prussiat of potash. From this state of combination the prussic acid can be obtained pure by means of other substances which have the power of separating it from the alkali.
No; and generally, they aren't that important. The prussic acid is, I think, the only one interesting enough to warrant further discussion. It can be made through any artificial method without needing any animal matter; it can also be sourced from various plants, especially narcotic ones like poppies, laurel, etc. However, it is usually derived from blood by heating it strongly with caustic potash; the alkali pulls the acid from the blood and forms a prussiat of potash with it. From this combined state, prussic acid can be purified using other substances that can separate it from the alkali.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But if this acid does not exist ready formed in blood, how can the alkali attract it from it?
But if this acid isn't already present in the blood, how can the alkali pull it from there?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Now I comprehend it. But how can the prussic acid be artificially made?
Now I understand it. But how can prussic acid be made artificially?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
By passing ammoniacal gas over red-hot charcoal; and hence we learn that the constituents of this acid are hydrogen, nitrogen, and carbon. The two first are derived from the volatile alkali, the last from the combustion of the charcoal.
By passing ammonia gas over red-hot charcoal, we learn that the components of this acid are hydrogen, nitrogen, and carbon. The first two come from the volatile alkali, while the last one is a result of burning the charcoal.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But this does not accord with the system of oxygen being the principle of acidity.
But this doesn't fit with the idea that oxygen is the key element of acidity.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The colouring matter of prussian blue is called an acid, because it unites with alkalies and metals, and not from any other characteristic properties of acids; perhaps the name is not strictly appropriate. But this circumstance, together with some others of the same kind, has induced several chemists to think that oxygen may not be the exclusive generator of acids. Sir H. Davy, I have already informed you, was led by his experiments 293 on dry acids to suspect that water might be essential to acidity. And it is the opinion of some chemists that acidity may possibly depend rather on the arrangement than on the presence of any particular principles. But we have not yet done with the prussic acid. It has a strong affinity for metallic oxyds, and precipitates the solutions of iron in acids of a blue colour. This is the prussian blue, or prussiat of iron, so much used in the arts, and with which I think you must be acquainted.
The coloring agent in Prussian blue is referred to as an acid because it combines with alkalies and metals, though it may not truly fit all the usual characteristics of acids; perhaps the name isn't entirely fitting. This situation, along with a few similar ones, has led some chemists to believe that oxygen might not be the only source of acids. As I already mentioned, Sir H. Davy was led by his experiments on dry acids to suspect that water could be essential for acidity. Some chemists hold the view that acidity might rely more on molecular structure than on the presence of specific elements. However, we still need to discuss prussic acid. It has a strong attraction to metallic oxides and causes iron solutions in acids to precipitate a blue color. This is the Prussian blue, or ferric prussiate, widely used in various industries, and I believe you are familiar with it.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Yes, I am; it is much used in painting, both in oil and in water colours; but it is not reckoned a permanent oil-colour.
Yes, I am; it is widely used in painting, both in oil and in watercolors; but it is not considered a permanent oil color.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
That defect arises, I believe, in general, from its being badly prepared, which is the case when the iron is not so fully oxydated as to form a red oxyd. For a solution of green oxyd of iron (in which the metal is more slightly oxydated), makes only a pale green, or even a white precipitate, with prussiat of potash; and this gradually changes to blue by being exposed to the air, as I can immediately show you.
That flaw, I think, mostly comes from poor preparation, which happens when the iron isn't oxidized enough to create a red oxide. A solution of green iron oxide (where the metal is only slightly oxidized) results in a pale green, or even white, precipitate with potash ferrocyanide; this gradually turns blue when exposed to air, as I can demonstrate right now.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It already begins to assume a pale blue colour. But how does the air produce this change?
It’s starting to take on a light blue color. But how does the air cause this change?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
By oxydating the iron more perfectly. If we pour some nitrous acid on it, the prussian blue colour will be immediately produced, as the acid will yield its oxygen to the precipitate, and fully saturate it with this principle, as you shall see.
By oxidizing the iron more effectively. If we pour some nitrous acid on it, the Prussian blue color will be produced immediately, as the acid will transfer its oxygen to the precipitate and completely saturate it with this element, as you will see.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
It is very curious to see a colour change so instantaneously.
It’s really interesting to see a color change so quickly.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Hence you perceive that prussian blue cannot be a permanent colour, unless prepared with red oxyd of iron, since by exposure to the atmosphere it gradually darkens, and in a short time is no longer in harmony with the other colours of the painting.
Hence you see that Prussian blue can't be a permanent color unless it's made with red oxide of iron, because when exposed to the air, it gradually darkens and soon no longer matches the other colors in the painting.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But it can never become darker, by exposure to the atmosphere, than the true prussian blue, in which the oxyd is perfectly saturated?
But it can never get darker, by being exposed to the air, than the true Prussian blue, where the oxide is completely saturated?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
Certainly not. But in painting, the artist not 295 reckoning upon partial alterations in his colours, gives his blue tints that particular shade which harmonises with the rest of the picture. If, afterwards, those tints become darker, the harmony of the colouring must necessarily be destroyed.
Certainly not. But in painting, the artist, not counting on minor changes in his colors, gives his blue shades that specific tone that matches the rest of the picture. If later on, those shades darken, the harmony of the colors will inevitably be ruined.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Pray, of what nature is the paint called carmine?
Pray, what kind of paint is called carmine?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is an animal colour prepared from cochineal, an insect, the infusion of which produces a very beautiful red.
It is a color made from cochineal, an insect, whose extract creates a very beautiful red.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Whilst we are on the subject of colours, I should like to learn what ivory black is?
While we're talking about colors, I'd like to know what ivory black is?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is a carbonaceous substance obtained by the combustion of ivory. A more common species of black is obtained from the burning of bone.
It is a carbon-based material created by burning ivory. A more common type of black is made from burning bones.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But during the combustion of ivory or bone, the carbon, I should have imagined, must be converted into carbonic acid gas, instead of this black substance?
But when ivory or bone burns, I would have thought that the carbon would turn into carbon dioxide instead of this black substance?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
In this, as in most combustions, a considerable part of the carbon is simply volatilised by the heat, and again obtained concrete on cooling. This colour, therefore, may be called the soot produced by the burning of ivory or bone.
In this, as in most combustions, a significant amount of the carbon is simply vaporized by the heat and then solidifies again upon cooling. This color, therefore, can be referred to as the soot created from burning ivory or bone.
CONVERSATION XXIV.
ON THE ANIMAL ECONOMY.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
We have now acquired some idea of the various materials that compose the animal system; but if you are curious to know in what manner these substances are formed by the animal organs, from vegetable, as well as from animal substances, it will be necessary to have some previous knowledge of the nature and functions of these organs, without which it is impossible to form any distinct idea of the process of animalisation and nutrition.
We now have a basic understanding of the different materials that make up the animal system. However, if you're interested in how these substances are created by the animal organs from both plant and animal sources, it's essential to have some prior knowledge about the nature and functions of these organs. Without that, it's impossible to clearly grasp the processes of animalization and nutrition.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I do not exactly understand the meaning of the word animalisation?
I don't really understand what the word animalisation means?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
EMILY.
EMILY.
This, I am sure, must be the most interesting of all the branches of chemistry!
This, I'm sure, has to be the most interesting area of chemistry!
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
So I think; particularly as I expect that we shall hear something of the nature of respiration, and of the circulation of the blood?
So I think; especially since I expect that we will hear something about how breathing works, and about blood circulation?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
These functions undoubtedly occupy a most important place in the history of the animal economy.—But I must previously give you a very short account of the principal organs by which the various operations of the animal system are performed. These are:
These functions definitely play a crucial role in the history of animal biology. But first, I need to give you a brief overview of the main organs that carry out the different processes of the animal system. These are:
The | Bones; |
Muscles, | |
Blood vessels, | |
Lymphatic vessels, | |
Glands, and | |
Nerves. |
The bones are the most solid part of the animal frame, and in a great measure determine its form and dimensions. You recollect, I suppose, what are the ingredients which enter into their composition?
The bones are the sturdiest part of the animal structure and largely shape its form and size. You remember, I assume, what the components are that make them up?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Yes; phosphat of lime, cemented by gelatine.
Yes; lime phosphate, set with gelatin.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
During the earliest period of animal life, they consist almost entirely of gelatinous membrane having the form of the bones, but of a loose spongy texture, the cells or cavities of which are destined to be filled with phosphat of lime; it is the gradual acquisition of this salt which gives to the bones their subsequent hardness and durability. Infants first receive it from their mother’s milk, and afterwards derive it from all animal and from most vegetable food, especially farinaceous substances, such as wheat-flour, which contain it in sensible quantities. A portion of the phosphat, after the bones of the infant have been sufficiently expanded and solidified, is deposited in the teeth, which consist at first only of a gelatinous membrane or case, fitted for the reception of this salt; and which, after acquiring hardness within the gum, gradually protrude from it.
During the earliest stage of animal life, they are mostly made up of a gelatinous membrane that takes the shape of bones but has a loose, spongy texture. The cells or cavities in this structure are meant to be filled with phosphate of lime; it’s the gradual accumulation of this salt that gives bones their eventual hardness and durability. Infants first get it from their mother’s milk and later obtain it from all animal products and most plant foods, especially starchy ones like wheat flour, which have it in significant amounts. Once the bones of the infant have grown and solidified enough, part of the phosphate gets deposited in the teeth, which initially are just a gelatinous membrane or shell designed to hold this salt. After becoming hard within the gums, the teeth gradually push out from them.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
In quadrupeds the phosphat of lime is deposited likewise in their horns, and in the hair or wool with which they are generally clothed.
In four-legged animals, lime phosphate is also found in their horns and in the hair or wool that typically covers them.
In birds it serves also to harden the beaks and the quills of their feathers.
In birds, it also hardens their beaks and the quills of their feathers.
When animals are arrived at a state of maturity, and their bones have acquired a sufficient degree of solidity, the phosphat of lime which is taken with the food is seldom assimilated, excepting when the female nourishes her young; it is then all secreted into the milk, as a provision for the tender bones of the nursling.
When animals reach maturity and their bones have gained enough strength, the calcium phosphate from their food is rarely absorbed, except when females are nursing their young; at that time, it gets transferred into the milk to support the delicate bones of the offspring.
EMILY.
EMILY.
So that whatever becomes superfluous to one being, is immediately wanted by another; and the child acquires strength precisely by the species of nourishment which is no longer necessary to the mother. Nature is, indeed, an admirable economist!
So whatever is unnecessary for one person is quickly needed by another; and the child gains strength from the kind of nourishment that the mother no longer needs. Nature is truly an impressive economist!
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
I have heard that this disease may arise from two causes; it is sometimes occasioned by the growth of the muscles being too rapid in proportion to that of the bones. In this case the weight of the flesh is greater than the bones can support, and presses upon them so as to produce a swelling of the joints, which is the great indication of the rickets. The other cause of this disorder is supposed to be an imperfect digestion and assimilation of the food, attended with an excess of acid, which counteracts the formation of phosphat of lime. In both instances, therefore, care should be taken to alter the child’s diet, not merely by increasing the quantity of aliment containing phosphat of lime, but also by avoiding all food that is apt to turn acid on the stomach, and to produce indigestion. But the best preservative against complaints of this kind is, no doubt, good nursing: when a child has plenty of air and exercise, the digestion and assimilation will be properly performed, no acid will be produced to interrupt these functions, and the muscles and bones will grow together in just proportions.
I’ve heard that this disease can arise from two main causes. Sometimes, it occurs when the growth of muscles happens too quickly compared to the bones. In this case, the weight of the flesh becomes more than the bones can handle and puts pressure on them, leading to swollen joints, which is a key sign of rickets. The other cause of this disorder is believed to be poor digestion and absorption of food, often accompanied by excess acidity, which disrupts the formation of calcium phosphate. In both situations, it’s important to change the child’s diet—not just by increasing the amount of food that contains calcium phosphate but also by avoiding any foods that are likely to create acidity in the stomach and cause indigestion. However, the best way to prevent these issues is definitely through good nursing. When a child has plenty of fresh air and exercise, their digestion and absorption will function properly, no acidity will interfere with these processes, and muscles and bones will grow in the right balance.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I have often heard the rickets attributed to bad nursing, but I never could have guessed what connection there was between exercise and the formation of the bones.
I’ve often heard that rickets is blamed on poor nursing, but I could never have imagined the link between exercise and bone development.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Exercise is generally beneficial to all the animal functions. If man is destined to labour for his subsistence, the bread which he earns is scarcely more essential to his health and preservation than the exertions by which he obtains it. Those whom the gifts of fortune have placed above the necessity of bodily labour are compelled to take exercise in some mode or other, and when they cannot convert it into an amusement, they must submit to it as a task, or their health will soon experience the effects of their indolence.
Exercise is generally good for all animal functions. If someone is meant to work for their survival, the food they earn is hardly more important to their health and well-being than the effort they put in to get it. Those who are fortunate enough to not need to do manual labor still find themselves needing to exercise in some way. If they can’t turn it into something fun, they have to treat it as a chore, or their health will quickly suffer from laziness.
EMILY.
EMILY.
That will never be my case: for exercise, unless it becomes fatigue, always gives me pleasure; and, so far from being a task, is to me a source of daily enjoyment. I often think what a blessing it is, that exercise, which is so conducive to health, should be so delightful; whilst fatigue, which is rather hurtful, instead of pleasure, occasions painful sensations. So that fatigue, no doubt, was 303 intended to moderate our bodily exertions, as satiety puts a limit to our appetites.
That will never be my situation: for exercise, unless it becomes exhausting, always brings me joy; and, instead of being a chore, it's a daily source of happiness for me. I often think about what a blessing it is that exercise, which is so good for our health, is also so enjoyable; while exhaustion, which is quite harmful, brings on painful sensations instead of pleasure. So, fatigue was clearly meant to keep our physical activities in check, just as being full limits our appetites. 303
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Certainly.—But let us not deviate too far from our subject.—The bones are connected together by ligaments, which consist of a white thick flexible substance, adhering to their extremities, so far as to secure the joints firmly, though without impeding their motion. And the joints are moreover covered by a solid, smooth, elastic, white substance, called cartilage, the use of which is to allow, by its smoothness and elasticity, the bones to slide easily over one another, so that the joints may perform their office without difficulty or detriment.
Sure. But let’s not stray too far from our topic. The bones are connected by ligaments, which are made of a thick, flexible white substance that attaches to their ends, holding the joints securely while still allowing movement. Additionally, the joints are covered by a solid, smooth, elastic white substance called cartilage, which helps the bones slide easily over each other, so the joints can function without difficulty or harm.
Over the bones the muscles are placed; they consist of bundles of fibres which terminate in a kind of string, or ligament, by which they are fastened to the bones. The muscles are the organs of motion; by their power of dilatation and contraction they put into action the bones, which act as levers, in all the motions of the body, and form the solid support of its various parts. The muscles are of various degrees of strength or consistence in different species of animals. The mammiferous tribe, or those that suckle their young, seem in this respect to occupy an intermediate place between birds and cold-blooded animals, such as reptiles and fishes.
Over the bones, the muscles are situated; they are made up of bundles of fibers that end in a kind of string, or ligament, that attaches them to the bones. The muscles are responsible for movement; through their ability to expand and contract, they activate the bones, which act as levers in all the body's motions, providing solid support for its various parts. The muscles vary in strength or consistency among different species of animals. The mammal group, or those that nurse their young, seems to occupy a middle ground between birds and cold-blooded animals, like reptiles and fish.
EMILY.
EMILY.
The different degrees of firmness and solidity in the muscles of these several species of animals proceed, I imagine, from the different nature of the food on which they subsist?
The varying levels of firmness and density in the muscles of these different animal species, I suppose, come from the different types of food they eat?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
No; that is not supposed to be the case: for the human species, who are of the mammiferous tribe, live on more substantial food than birds, and yet the latter exceed them in muscular strength. We shall hereafter attempt to account for this difference; but let us now proceed in the examination of the animal functions.
No; that isn’t how it’s supposed to be: humans, who belong to the mammal family, eat more substantial food than birds, and yet birds are stronger than them. We will later try to explain this difference; but for now, let’s continue examining animal functions.
The next class of organs is that of the vessels of the body, the office of which is to convey the various fluids throughout the frame. These vessels are innumerable. The most considerable of them are those through which the blood circulates, which are of two kinds: the arteries, which convey it from the heart to the extremities of the body, and the veins, which bring it back into the heart.
The next group of organs is the vessels of the body, which are responsible for carrying various fluids throughout the body. There are countless vessels. The most significant of these are those responsible for blood circulation, which come in two types: the arteries, which carry blood from the heart to the body's extremities, and the veins, which return blood to the heart.
Besides these, there are a numerous set of small transparent vessels, destined to absorb and convey different fluids into the blood; they are generally called the absorbent or lymphatic vessels: but it is to a portion of them only that the function of conveying into the blood the fluid called lymph is assigned.
Besides these, there are many small transparent vessels that are designed to absorb and carry different fluids into the blood. They're usually referred to as the absorbent or lymphatic vessels; however, only a part of them has the job of transporting the fluid known as lymph into the blood.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Pray what is the nature of that fluid?
What does that fluid feel like?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
The nature and use of the lymph have, I believe, never been perfectly ascertained; but it is supposed to consist of matter that has been previously animalised, and which, after answering the purpose for which it was intended, must, in regular rotation, make way for the fresh supplies produced by nourishment. The lymphatic vessels pump up this fluid from every part of the system, and convey it into the veins to be mixed with the blood which runs through them, and which is commonly called venous blood.
The nature and use of lymph have, I believe, never been fully understood; however, it's thought to consist of matter that has been previously processed by the body, which, after serving its purpose, must be replaced by new supplies from what we consume. The lymphatic vessels transport this fluid from all parts of the body and deliver it into the veins to be combined with the blood flowing through them, commonly referred to as venous blood.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But does it not again enter into the animal system through that channel?
But doesn't it enter the animal system again through that channel?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Not entirely; for the venous blood does not return into the circulation until it has undergone a peculiar change, in which it throws off whatever is become useless.
Not completely; because the venous blood doesn’t re-enter the circulation until it has gone through a specific change, where it gets rid of anything that has become useless.
Another set of absorbent vessels pump up the chyle from the stomach and intestines, and convey it, after many circumvolutions, into the great vein near the heart.
Another group of absorbent vessels pumps the chyle from the stomach and intestines, and transports it, after many twists and turns, into the large vein near the heart.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Pray what is chyle?
What is chyle?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is the substance into which food is converted by digestion.
It is the substance that food is changed into by digestion.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
One set of the absorbent vessels, then, is employed in bringing away the old materials that are no longer fit for use; whilst the other set is busy in conveying into the blood the new materials that are to replace them.
One group of the absorbent vessels is responsible for removing the old materials that are no longer useful, while the other group works to transport new materials into the blood to replace them.
EMILY.
EMILY.
What a great variety of ingredients must enter into the composition of the blood?
What a wide range of ingredients must be part of the blood's makeup!
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
You must observe that there is also a great variety of substances to be secreted from it. We may compare the blood to a general receptacle or storehouse for all kinds of commodities, which are afterwards fashioned, arranged, and disposed of as circumstances require.
You should notice that there is also a wide range of substances that can be secreted from it. We can think of the blood as a general storage place or warehouse for all sorts of materials, which are later shaped, organized, and allocated according to the situation.
There is another set of absorbent vessels in females which is destined to secrete milk for the nourishment of the young.
There’s another group of absorbent vessels in females that is meant to produce milk to nourish the young.
EMILY.
EMILY.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Very true. Milk is found, by its analysis, to contain the principal materials of animal matter, albumen, oil, and phosphat of lime; so that the suckling has but little trouble to digest and assimilate this nourishment. But we shall examine the composition of milk more fully afterwards.
Very true. An analysis shows that milk contains the main components of animal matter: albumen, oil, and calcium phosphate. This means that a nursing infant has little trouble digesting and absorbing this nourishment. However, we will look at the composition of milk in more detail later.
In many parts of the body numbers of small vessels are collected together in little bundles called glands, from a Latin word meaning acorn, on account of the resemblance which some of them bear in shape to that fruit. The function of the glands is to secrete, or separate certain matters from the blood.
In many parts of the body, groups of small vessels are gathered together in small bundles called glands, which comes from a Latin word meaning acorn, because some of them look similar to that fruit. The glands' job is to secrete, or separate certain substances from the blood.
The secretions are not only mechanical, but chemical separations from the blood; for the substances thus formed, though contained in the blood, are not ready combined in that fluid. The secretions are of two kinds, those which form peculiar animal fluids, as bile, tears, saliva, &c.; and those which produce the general materials of the animal system, for the purpose of recruiting and nourishing the several organs of the body; such as albumen, gelatine, and fibrine; the latter may be distinguished by the name of nutritive secretions.
The secretions are not just mechanical but also chemical separations from the blood; the substances produced, although found in the blood, are not already combined in that fluid. There are two types of secretions: those that create specific animal fluids like bile, tears, saliva, etc.; and those that generate the basic materials needed by the animal system to repair and nourish various organs of the body, such as albumen, gelatin, and fibrin. The latter can be referred to as nutritive secretions.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I am quite astonished to hear that all the secretions should be derived from the blood.
I’m really surprised to hear that all the secretions come from the blood.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I thought that the bile was produced by the liver?
I thought bile was made by the liver?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
So it is; but the liver is nothing more than a very large gland, which secretes the bile from the blood.
So it is; but the liver is just a really large gland that produces bile from the blood.
The last of the animal organs which we have mentioned are the nerves; these are the vehicles of sensation, every other part of the body being, of itself, totally insensible.
The last of the animal organs we mentioned are the nerves; these are the channels of sensation, as every other part of the body is completely insensate on its own.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
They must then be spread through every part of the frame, for we are every where susceptible of feeling.
They need to be distributed throughout every part of the structure, because we are all capable of feeling everywhere.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Excepting the nails and the hair.
Except for the nails and the hair.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
And those are almost the only parts in which nerves cannot be discovered. The common source of all the nerves is the brain; thence they descend, some of them through different holes of the skull, but the greatest part through the back bone, 309 and extend themselves by innumerable ramifications throughout the whole body. They spread themselves over the muscles, penetrate the glands, wind round the vascular system, and even pierce into the interior of the bones. It is most probably through them that the communication is carried on between the mind and the other parts of the body; but in what manner they are acted on by the mind, and made to re-act on the body, is still a profound secret. Many hypotheses have been formed on this very obscure subject, but they are all equally improbable, and it would be useless for us to waste our time in conjectures on an enquiry, which, in all probability, is beyond the reach of human capacity.
And those are almost the only areas where nerves can't be found. The brain is the common origin for all nerves; from there, they travel down, some through different openings in the skull, but most through the spinal column, 309 and branch out in countless ways throughout the entire body. They spread over the muscles, go into the glands, wrap around the blood vessels, and even penetrate deep into the bones. It's likely that communication happens through these nerves between the mind and other parts of the body, but how the mind influences them and how they respond back to the body remains a deep mystery. Many theories have been proposed about this very complex topic, but they all seem unlikely, and it would be pointless for us to spend time guessing about a question that is probably beyond what humans can fully understand.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But you have not mentioned those particular nerves that form the senses of hearing, seeing, smelling, and tasting?
But you haven't talked about those specific nerves that are responsible for hearing, seeing, smelling, and tasting?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
They are considered as being of the same nature as those which are dispersed over every part of the body, and constitute the general sense of feeling. The different sensations which they produce arise from their peculiar situation and connection with the several organs of taste, smell, and hearing.
They are seen as similar to those found throughout the body, forming the overall sense of touch. The various sensations they create come from their unique positions and connections to different organs of taste, smell, and hearing.
EMILY.
EMILY
But these senses appear totally different from that of feeling?
But these senses seem completely different from feeling, right?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
They are all of them sensations, but variously modified according to the nature of the different organs in which the nerves are situated. For, as we have formerly observed, it is by contact only that the nerves are affected. Thus odoriferous particles must strike upon the nerves of the nose, in order to excite the sense of smelling; in the same manner that taste is produced by the particular substance coming in contact with the nerves of the palate. It is thus also that the sensation of sound is produced by the concussion of the air striking against the auditory nerve; and sight is the effect of the light falling upon the optic nerve. These various senses, therefore, are affected only by the actual contact of particles of matter, in the same manner as that of feeling.
They are all sensations, but they vary based on the different organs where the nerves are located. As we mentioned before, nerves are only affected by direct contact. For example, odor particles must hit the nerves in the nose to trigger the sense of smell, just like taste happens when a specific substance comes into contact with the nerves on the palate. Similarly, the sensation of sound occurs when air vibrations hit the auditory nerve, and sight happens when light strikes the optic nerve. Thus, these various senses are only impacted by the actual contact of matter particles, just like the sense of touch.
The different organs of the animal body, though easily separated and perfectly distinct, are loosely connected together by a kind of spongy substance, in texture somewhat resembling net-work, called the cellular membrane; and the whole is covered by the skin.
The various organs of an animal's body, while easy to separate and clearly defined, are loosely held together by a spongy material that resembles a network, known as the cellular membrane; and the entire structure is covered by the skin.
The skin, as well as the bark of vegetables, is formed of three coats. The external one is called the cuticle or epidermis; the second, which is 311 called the mucous membrane, is of a thin soft texture, and consists of a mucous substance, which in negroes is black, and is the cause of their skin appearing of that colour.
The skin, along with the outer layer of plants, is made up of three layers. The outer layer is called the cuticle or epidermis; the second layer, which is 311 is known as the mucous membrane, has a thin, soft texture and is made of a mucous substance that appears black in Black individuals, which is why their skin looks that color.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Is then the external skin of negroes white like ours?
Is the outer skin of Black people white like ours?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Yes; but as the cuticle is transparent, as well as porous, the blackness of the mucous membrane is visible through it. The extremities of the nerves are spread over this skin, so that the sensation of feeling is transmitted through the cuticle. The internal covering of the muscles, which is properly the skin, is the thickest, the toughest, and most resisting of the whole; it is this membrane which is so essential in the arts, by forming leather when combined with tannin.
Yes; but since the outer layer of skin is both transparent and porous, the darkness of the mucous membrane can be seen through it. The nerve endings are spread throughout this skin, allowing sensations to be transmitted through the outer layer. The inner layer of the muscles, which is essentially skin, is the thickest, toughest, and most durable of all. This membrane is crucial in various industries, as it can be turned into leather when combined with tannin.
The skin which covers the animal body, as well as those membranes that form the coats of the vessels, consists almost exclusively of gelatine; and is capable of being converted into glue, size, or jelly.
The skin that covers the animal body, along with the membranes that line the vessels, is made up almost entirely of gelatin; and it can be turned into glue, size, or jelly.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And the skin itself is, I think, a very ornamental part of the human frame, both from the fineness of its texture, and the variety and delicacy of its tints.
And the skin itself is, I think, a really decorative part of the human body, both because of the smoothness of its texture and the variety and subtlety of its colors.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
This variety and harmonious graduation of colours, proceed, not so much from the skin itself, as from the internal organs which transmit their several colours through it, these being only softened and blended by the colour of the skin, which is uniformly of a yellowish white.
This variety and smooth transition of colors comes not just from the skin itself, but from the internal organs that display their different colors through it, which are only softened and blended by the skin's consistent yellowish-white tone.
Thus modified, the darkness of the veins appears of a pale blue colour, and the floridness of the arteries is changed to a delicate pink. In the most transparent parts, the skin exhibits the bloom of the rose, whilst where it is more opake its own colour predominates; and at the joints, where the bones are most prominent, their whiteness is often discernible. In a word, every part of the human frame seems to contribute to its external grace; and this not merely by producing a pleasing variety of tints, but by a peculiar kind of beauty which belongs to each individual part. Thus it is to the solidity and arrangement of the bones that the human figure owes the grandeur of its stature, 313 and its firm and dignified deportment. The muscles delineate the form, and stamp it with energy and grace; and the soft substance which is spread over them smooths their ruggedness, and gives to the contours the gentle undulations of the line of beauty. Every organ of sense is a peculiar and separate ornament; and the skin, which polishes the surface, and gives it that charm of colouring so inimitable by art, finally conspires to render the whole the fairest work of the creation.
Thus modified, the darkness of the veins looks pale blue, and the brightness of the arteries turns into a delicate pink. In the most transparent areas, the skin shows a rosy glow, while in the more opaque parts, its natural color takes over; and at the joints, where the bones are most visible, their whiteness can often be seen. In short, every part of the human body seems to add to its outer beauty; and this is not just through a pleasing mix of colors, but through a unique kind of beauty inherent to each specific part. The structure and arrangement of the bones give the human figure its impressive stature, 313 and its strong, dignified posture. The muscles shape the body, infusing it with energy and elegance; and the soft layer that covers them smooths their rough edges, creating gentle curves that exemplify beauty. Every sense organ is a distinct and individual ornament; and the skin, which polishes the surface and gives it that charm of color that art can't replicate, ultimately helps make the whole body the most beautiful work of creation.
But now that we have seen in what manner the animal frame is formed, let us observe how it provides for its support, and how the several organs, which form so complete a whole, are nourished and maintained.
But now that we've seen how the animal body is structured, let's take a look at how it supports itself and how the various organs, which combine to create a complete system, are nourished and maintained.
This will lead us to a more particular explanation of the internal organs: here we shall not meet with so much apparent beauty, because these parts were not intended by nature to be exhibited to view; but the beauty of design, in the internal organisation of the animal frame, is, if possible, still more remarkable than that of the external parts.
This will lead us to a more detailed explanation of the internal organs: here we won’t find as much obvious beauty, because these parts were not meant by nature to be seen; however, the beauty of design in the internal structure of the animal body is, if anything, even more impressive than that of the external parts.
We shall defer this subject till our next interview.
We'll put off this topic until our next meeting.
CONVERSATION XXV.
ON ANIMALIZATION, NUTRITION, AND RESPIRATION.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
We have now learnt of what materials the animal system is composed, and have formed some idea of the nature of its organisation. In order to complete the subject, it remains for us to examine in what manner it is nourished and supported.
We have now learned what materials make up the animal system and have an idea of how it’s organized. To complete the topic, we need to look at how it is nourished and supported.
Vegetables, we have observed, obtain their nourishment from various substances, either in their elementary state, or in a very simple state of combination; as carbon, water, and salts, which they pump up from the soil; and carbonic acid and oxygen, which they absorb from the atmosphere.
Vegetables, as we have noted, get their nutrients from different substances, either in their basic form or in a very simple state of combination; like carbon, water, and salts, which they absorb from the soil; and carbon dioxide and oxygen, which they take in from the air.
Animals, on the contrary, feed on substances of the most complicated kind; for they derive their sustenance, some from the animal creation, others from the vegetable kingdom, and some from both.
Animals, on the other hand, eat a variety of complex substances; they get their nourishment from different sources, including some from other animals, some from plants, and some from both.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And there is one species of animals, which, not satisfied with enjoying either kind of food in its simple state, has invented the art of combining them together in a thousand ways, and of rendering even the mineral kingdom subservient to its refinements.
And there’s a type of animal that, not happy with just enjoying one kind of food on its own, has come up with the skill of mixing them in countless ways and even using elements from the mineral world to enhance its creations.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Nor is this all; for our delicacies are collected from the various climates of the earth, so that the four quarters of the globe are often obliged to contribute to the preparation of our simplest dishes.
Nor is this all; because our delicacies are gathered from different climates around the world, the four corners of the globe often have to contribute to the making of our simplest dishes.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But the very complicated substances which constitute the nourishment of animals, do not, I suppose, enter into their system in their actual state of combination?
But the very complex substances that make up the food of animals, I assume, don't enter their system in their actual state of combination?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
So far from it, that they not only undergo a new arrangement of their parts, but a selection is made of such as are most proper for the nourishment of the body, and those only enter into the system, and are animalised.
So far from it, that they not only undergo a new arrangement of their parts, but a selection is made of those that are best for nourishing the body, and only those enter into the system and are converted into animal matter.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And by what organs is this process performed?
And which organs carry out this process?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Digestion is the first step towards nutrition. It consists in reducing into one homogeneous mass the various substances that are taken as nourishment; it is performed by first chewing and mixing the solid aliment with the saliva, which reduces it to a soft mass, in which state it is conveyed into the stomach, where it is more completely dissolved by the gastric juice.
Digestion is the first step to nutrition. It involves breaking down the different substances we consume into a single, uniform mass. This begins with chewing and mixing solid food with saliva, turning it into a soft mass, which is then sent to the stomach, where it is further dissolved by the gastric juice.
This fluid (which is secreted into the stomach by appropriate glands) is so powerful a solvent that scarcely any substances will resist its action.
This fluid (which is released into the stomach by specific glands) is such a strong solvent that hardly any substances can withstand its effects.
EMILY.
EMILY.
The coats of the stomach, however, cannot be attacked by it, otherwise we should be in danger of having them destroyed when the stomach was empty.
The walls of the stomach, however, cannot be harmed by it; otherwise, we would risk having them damaged when the stomach is empty.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
They are probably not subject to its action; as long, at least, as life continues. But it appears, that when the gastric juice has no foreign substance to act upon, it is capable of occasioning a degree of irritation in the coats of the stomach, which produces the sensation of hunger. The gastric juice, together with the heat and muscular action of the stomach, converts the aliment into an uniform pulpy mass called chyme. This passes 317 into the intestines, where it meets with the bile and some other fluids, by the agency of which, and by the operation of other causes hitherto unknown, the chyme is changed into chyle, a much thinner substance, somewhat resembling milk, which is pumped by immense numbers of small absorbent vessels spread over the internal surface of the intestines. These, after many circumvolutions, gradually meet and unite into large branches, till they at length collect the chyle into one vessel, which pours its contents into the great vein near the heart, by which means the food, thus prepared, enters into the circulation.
They probably aren't affected by it; at least, not as long as life goes on. However, it seems that when there's nothing for the gastric juice to act on, it can cause some irritation in the stomach lining, which triggers the feeling of hunger. The gastric juice, along with the warmth and muscle contractions of the stomach, turns food into a smooth, pulpy mixture called chyme. This moves 317 into the intestines, where it encounters bile and other fluids. Through this process, along with other unknown factors, the chyme is transformed into chyle, a much thinner substance that resembles milk. This chyle is absorbed by countless tiny vessels that cover the inner surface of the intestines. After going through many twists and turns, these vessels gradually come together to form larger branches, ultimately collecting the chyle into one vessel that delivers its contents into the large vein near the heart, allowing the prepared food to enter the bloodstream.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But I do not yet clearly understand how the blood, thus formed, nourishes the body and supplies all the secretions?
But I still don’t clearly understand how the blood, formed this way, nourishes the body and provides all the secretions.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Before this can be explained to you, you must first allow me to complete the formation of the blood. The chyle may, indeed, be considered as forming the chief ingredient of blood; but this fluid is not perfect until it has passed through the lungs, and undergone (together with the blood that has already circulated) certain necessary changes that are effected by RESPIRATION.
Before I can explain this to you, you need to let me finish forming the blood. The chyle can be seen as the main component of blood, but this fluid isn't complete until it goes through the lungs and experiences, along with the blood that has already circulated, some essential changes brought about by Breathing.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I am very glad that you are going to explain the nature of respiration: I have often longed to understand it, for though we talk incessantly of breathing, I never knew precisely what purpose it answered.
I’m really glad you’re going to explain what respiration is all about. I’ve often wanted to understand it because even though we talk about breathing all the time, I’ve never actually known exactly why we do it.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It is indeed one of the most interesting processes imaginable; but, in order to understand this function well, it will be necessary to enter into some previous explanations. Tell me, Emily,—what do you understand by respiration?
It’s definitely one of the most fascinating processes you can think of; however, to really grasp this function, we need to start with some background explanations. Tell me, Emily—what do you mean by respiration?
EMILY.
EMILY.
Respiration, I conceive, consists simply in alternately inspiring air into the lungs, and expiring it from them.
Respiration, as I see it, is simply about alternating between inhaling air into the lungs and exhaling it out.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Your answer will do very well as a general definition. But, in order to form a tolerably clear notion of the various phenomena of respiration, there are many circumstances to be taken into consideration.
Your answer serves well as a general definition. However, to get a reasonably clear understanding of the different aspects of respiration, there are many factors to consider.
In the first place, there are two things to be distinguished in respiration, the mechanical and the chemical part of the process.
In the first place, there are two aspects to consider in respiration, the mechanical and the chemical part of the process.
The mechanism of breathing depends on the alternate expansions and contractions of the chest, in which the lungs are contained. When the 319 chest dilates, the cavity is enlarged, and the air rushes in at the mouth, to fill up the vacuum formed by this dilatation; when it contracts, the cavity is diminished, and the air forced out again.
The process of breathing relies on the alternating expansion and contraction of the chest, which holds the lungs. When the chest opens up, the space increases, and air rushes in through the mouth to fill the vacuum created by this expansion; when it contracts, the space decreases, and the air is pushed out again.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I thought that it was the lungs that contracted and expanded in breathing?
I thought it was the lungs that contracted and expanded when breathing?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
They do likewise; but their action is only the consequence of that of the chest. The lungs, together with the heart and largest blood vessels, in a manner fill up the cavity of the chest; they could not, therefore, dilate if the chest did not previously expand; and, on the other hand, when the chest contracts, it compresses the lungs and forces the air out of them.
They do the same thing; however, their movement is just a result of what happens in the chest. The lungs, along with the heart and major blood vessels, essentially fill the chest cavity; therefore, they can't expand unless the chest first opens up. Conversely, when the chest contracts, it squeezes the lungs and pushes the air out of them.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
The lungs, then, are like bellows, and the chest is the power that works them.
The lungs are like bellows, and the chest is the force that moves them.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Precisely so. Here is a curious little figure (Plate XV. Fig. 5.), that will assist me in explaining the mechanism of breathing.
Precisely. Here’s an interesting little figure (Plate XV. Fig. 5.) that will help me explain how breathing works.
Vol. II. p. 250
Vol. 2, p. 250
Fig. 5. A.A Glass Bell. B Bladder representing the lungs. C Bladder representing the Diaphragm.
Fig. 5. A. A glass bell. B. Bladder representing the lungs. C. Bladder representing the diaphragm.
Larger view (complete Plate)
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (full Plate)
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
What a droll figure! a little head fixed upon a glass bell, with a bladder tied over the bottom of it!
What a hilarious sight! A tiny head stuck on top of a glass bell, with a balloon tied over the bottom of it!
MRS. B.
MRS. B
You must observe that there is another bladder within the glass, the neck of which communicates with the mouth of the figure—this represents the lungs contained within the chest; the other bladder, which you see is tied loose, represents a muscular membrane, called the diaphragm, which separates the chest from the lower part of the body. By the chest, therefore, I mean that large cavity in the upper part of the body contained within the ribs, the neck, and the diaphragm; this membrane is muscular, and capable of contraction and dilatation. The contraction may be imitated by drawing the bladder tight over the bottom of the receiver, when the air in the bladder, which represents the lungs, will be forced out through the mouth of the figure—
You should notice that there's another bladder inside the glass, and the neck of it connects to the mouth of the figure—this represents the lungs inside the chest; the other bladder, which you see is loosely tied, represents a muscular membrane called the diaphragm, which separates the chest from the lower part of the body. By the chest, I mean that large cavity in the upper part of the body enclosed by the ribs, neck, and diaphragm; this membrane is muscular and can contract and expand. The contraction can be demonstrated by pulling the bladder tight over the bottom of the container, causing the air in the bladder, which represents the lungs, to be forced out through the mouth of the figure—
EMILY.
EMILY.
See, Caroline, how it blows the flame of the candle in breathing!
See, Caroline, how the candle flame flickers with each breath!
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
By letting the bladder loose again, we imitate the dilatation of the diaphragm, and the cavity of the chest being enlarged, the lungs expand, and the air rushes in to fill them.
By releasing the bladder again, we mimic the expansion of the diaphragm, and as the chest cavity gets larger, the lungs expand, allowing air to rush in to fill them.
EMILY.
EMILY.
This figure, I think, gives a very clear idea of the process of breathing.
This figure, I believe, provides a very clear understanding of how breathing works.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It illustrates tolerably well the action of the lungs and diaphragm; but those are not the only powers that are concerned in enlarging or diminishing the cavity of the chest; the ribs are also possessed of a muscular motion for the same purpose; they are alternately drawn in, edgeways, to assist the contraction, and stretched out, like the hoops of a barrel, to contribute to the dilatation of the chest.
It fairly well shows how the lungs and diaphragm work; however, they aren’t the only muscles involved in expanding or shrinking the chest cavity. The ribs also have muscular movement for this purpose; they are pulled in, sideways, to help with contraction and pushed out, like the hoops of a barrel, to aid in the expansion of the chest.
EMILY.
EMMA.
I always supposed that the elevation and depression of the ribs were the consequence, not the cause of breathing.
I always thought that the rise and fall of the ribs were the result, not the reason, for breathing.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It is exactly the reverse. The muscular action of the diaphragm, together with that of the ribs, are the causes of the contraction and expansion of the chest; and the air rushing into, and being expelled from the lungs, are only consequences of those actions.
It’s actually the opposite. The muscle movements of the diaphragm, along with the ribs, are the causes of the chest contracting and expanding; the air rushing in and out of the lungs is just a consequence of those actions.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I confess that I thought the act of breathing began by opening the mouth for the air to rush in, and that it was the air alone, which, by alternately rushing in and out, occasioned the dilatations and contractions of the lungs and chest.
I admit that I used to think that breathing started by opening my mouth to let the air in, and that it was just the air, moving in and out, that caused the lungs and chest to expand and contract.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Try the experiment of merely opening your mouth; the air will not rush in, till by an interior muscular action you produce a vacuum—yes, just so, your diaphragm is now dilated, and the ribs expanded. But you will not be able to keep them long in that state. Your lungs and chest are already resuming their former state, and expelling the air with which they had just been filled. This mechanism goes on more or less rapidly, but, in general, a person at rest and in health will breathe between fifteen and twenty-five times in a minute.
Try this experiment: just open your mouth. Air won’t rush in until you create a vacuum with your muscles—yes, your diaphragm is now expanding, and your ribs are lifting. But you won't be able to maintain that for long. Your lungs and chest are already returning to their original state and pushing out the air they've just taken in. This process happens at varying speeds, but generally, a healthy person at rest breathes about fifteen to twenty-five times a minute.
We may now proceed to the chemical effects of respiration; but, for this purpose, it is necessary that you should previously have some notion of the circulation of the blood. Tell me, Caroline, what do you understand by the circulation of the blood?
We can now move on to the chemical effects of respiration; however, before that, it’s important that you have some idea of the circulation of the blood. Tell me, Caroline, what do you understand about the circulation of the blood?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I am delighted that you come to that subject, for it is one that has long excited my curiosity. But I cannot conceive how it is connected with respiration. The idea I have of the circulation is, that the blood runs from the heart through the veins all over the body, and back again to the heart.
I’m glad you brought that up, as it’s something I’ve been curious about for a long time. But I can’t see how it relates to breathing. My understanding of circulation is that blood flows from the heart through the veins throughout the body and back to the heart again.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
I could hardly have expected a better definition 323 from you; it is, however, not quite correct, for you do not distinguish the arteries from the veins, which, as we have already observed, are two distinct sets of vessels, each having its own peculiar functions. The arteries convey the blood from the heart to the extremities of the body; and the veins bring it back into the heart.
I could hardly have expected a better definition 323 from you; however, it’s not entirely correct because you don’t differentiate between the arteries and the veins, which, as we have already noted, are two distinct types of vessels, each with its specific functions. The arteries carry blood from the heart to the farthest parts of the body, while the veins return it to the heart.
This sketch will give you an idea of the manner in which some of the principal veins and arteries of the human body branch out of the heart, which may be considered as a common centre to both sets of vessels. The heart is a kind of strong elastic bag, or muscular cavity, which possesses a power of dilating and contracting itself, for the purposes of alternately receiving and expelling the blood, in order to carry on the process of circulation.
This outline will give you an idea of how some of the main veins and arteries of the human body branch out from the heart, which acts as a common center for both sets of vessels. The heart is a strong, elastic sac, or muscular cavity, that can expand and contract to alternately receive and pump blood, facilitating the circulation process.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Why are the arteries in this drawing painted red, and the veins purple?
Why are the arteries in this drawing shown in red, and the veins in purple?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It is to point out the difference of the colour of the blood in these two sets of vessels.
It highlights the difference in the color of the blood in these two sets of vessels.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But if it is the same blood that flows from the arteries into the veins, how can its colour be changed?
But if it's the same blood that flows from the arteries to the veins, how can its color change?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
This change arises from various circumstances. In the first place, during its passage through the arteries, the blood undergoes a considerable alteration, some of its constituent parts being gradually separated from it for the purpose of nourishing the body, and of supplying the various secretions. The consequence of this is, that the florid arterial colour of the blood changes by degrees to a deep purple, which is its constant colour in the veins. On the other hand, the blood is recruited during its return through the veins by the fresh chyle, or imperfect blood, which has been produced by food; and it receives also lymph from the absorbent vessels, as we have before mentioned. In consequence of these several changes, the blood returns to the heart in a state very different from that in which it left it. It is loaded with a greater proportion of hydrogen and carbon, and is no longer fit for the nourishment of the body, or other purposes of circulation.
This change comes from several factors. First, as blood moves through the arteries, it undergoes a significant transformation, with some of its components gradually separating to nourish the body and support various secretions. As a result, the bright red color of arterial blood slowly shifts to a deep purple, which is the color it maintains in the veins. Additionally, as the blood returns through the veins, it is replenished by fresh chyle, or imperfect blood, produced from food; it also receives lymph from the absorbent vessels, as we mentioned earlier. Due to these changes, the blood returns to the heart in a state very different from when it left. It carries a higher concentration of hydrogen and carbon and is no longer suitable for nourishing the body or for other purposes of circulation.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And in this state does it mix in the heart with the pure florid blood that runs into the arteries?
And in this state, does it blend in the heart with the rich, vibrant blood that flows into the arteries?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
No. The heart is divided into two cavities or compartitions, called the right and left ventricles. 325 The left ventricle is the receptacle for the pure arterial blood previous to its circulation; whilst the venous, or impure blood, which returns to the heart after having circulated, is received into the right ventricle, previous to its purification, which I shall presently explain.
No. The heart has two chambers, known as the right and left ventricles. 325 The left ventricle holds the clean arterial blood before it gets pumped out, while the venous, or dirty blood, that returns to the heart after circulating, goes into the right ventricle before it gets purified, which I'll explain shortly.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
For my part, I always thought that the same blood circulated again and again through the body, without undergoing any change.
For me, I always believed that the same blood flowed repeatedly through the body, without changing at all.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Yet you must have supposed that the blood circulated for some purpose?
Yet you must have thought that the blood circulated for some reason?
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I knew that it was indispensable to life; but had no idea of its real functions.
I knew it was essential for life, but I had no understanding of its actual functions.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
But now that you understand that the blood conveys nourishment to every part of the body, and supplies the various secretions, you must be sensible that it cannot constantly answer these objects without being proportionally renovated and purified.
But now that you understand that blood delivers nutrients to every part of the body and provides the various secretions, you should realize that it can't continuously serve these purposes without being regularly renewed and cleaned.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But does not the chyle answer this purpose?
But doesn't the chyle serve this purpose?
MRS. B.
MS. B.
Only in part. It renovates the nutritive principles of the blood, but does not relieve it from the superabundance of water and carbon with which it is encumbered.
Only in part. It refreshes the nourishing components of the blood, but it doesn't alleviate the excess water and carbon that burden it.
EMILY.
EMILY.
How, then, is this effected?
How is this done, then?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
By RESPIRATION. This is one of the grand mysteries which modern chemistry has disclosed. When the venous blood enters the right ventricle of the heart, it contracts by its muscular power, and throws the blood through a large vessel into the lungs, which are contiguous, and through which it circulates by millions of small ramifications. Here it comes in contact with the air which we breathe. The action of the air on the blood in the lungs is, indeed, concealed, from our immediate observation; but we are able to form a tolerably accurate judgment of it from the changes which it effects not only in the blood, but also on the air expired.
By Breathing. This is one of the great mysteries that modern chemistry has revealed. When the deoxygenated blood enters the right ventricle of the heart, it contracts with its muscular strength, pumping the blood through a large vessel into the lungs, which are nearby, and through which it circulates via millions of small branches. Here, it comes into contact with the air we breathe. The effect of the air on the blood in the lungs is not directly visible to us; however, we can make a fairly accurate assessment based on the changes it causes not only in the blood but also in the air we exhale.
The air, after passing through the lungs, is found to contain all the nitrogen inspired, but to have lost part of its oxygen, and to have acquired a portion of watery vapour and of carbonic acid gas. Hence it is inferred, that when the air comes 327 in contact with the venous blood in the lungs, the oxygen attracts from it the superabundant quantity of carbon with which it has impregnated itself during the circulation, and converts it into carbonic acid. This gaseous acid, together with the redundant moisture from the lungs*, being then expired, the blood is restored to its former purity, that is, to the state of arterial blood, and is thus again enabled to perform its various functions.
The air, after passing through the lungs, contains all the nitrogen inhaled but has lost some of its oxygen and gained some water vapor and carbon dioxide. Therefore, it's understood that when the air comes 327 into contact with the venous blood in the lungs, the oxygen pulls away the excess carbon that the blood has collected during circulation and transforms it into carbon dioxide. This gaseous acid, along with the extra moisture from the lungs*, is then exhaled, restoring the blood to its original purity, meaning it returns to the state of arterial blood, and is thus able to perform its various functions again.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
This is truly wonderful! Of all that we have yet learned, I do not recollect any thing that has appeared to me so curious and interesting. I almost believe that I should like to study anatomy now, though I have hitherto had so disgusting an idea of it. Pray, to whom are we indebted for these beautiful discoveries?
This is really amazing! Out of everything we've learned so far, I can't remember anything that seems as fascinating and interesting as this. I almost think I'd like to study anatomy now, even though I used to find it really gross. Please, who do we have to thank for these incredible discoveries?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Priestley and Crawford, in this country, and Lavoisier, in France, are the principal inventors of the theory of respiration. Of late years the subject has been farther illustrated and simplified by the accurate experiments of Messrs. Allen and Pepys. But the still more important and more 328 admirable discovery of the circulation of the blood was made long before by our immortal countryman Harvey.
Priestley and Crawford in this country, and Lavoisier in France, are the main founders of the respiration theory. In recent years, the topic has been further clarified and simplified by the precise experiments of Messrs. Allen and Pepys. However, the even more significant and impressive discovery of blood circulation was made long before by our legendary countryman Harvey. 328
EMILY.
EMMA.
Indeed I never heard any thing that delighted me so much as this theory of respiration. But I hope, Mrs. B., that you will enter a little more into particulars before you dismiss so interesting a subject. We left the blood in the lungs to undergo the salutary change: but how does it thence spread to all the parts of the body?
Indeed, I have never heard anything that pleased me as much as this theory of respiration. But I hope, Mrs. B., that you will go into a bit more detail before you wrap up such an interesting topic. We left the blood in the lungs to undergo the beneficial change, but how does it then circulate to all parts of the body?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
After circulating through the lungs, the blood is collected into four large vessels, by which it is conveyed into the left ventricle of the heart, whence it is propelled to all the different parts of the body by a large artery, which gradually ramifies into millions of small arteries through the whole frame. From the extremities of these little ramifications the blood is transmitted to the veins, which bring it back to the heart and lungs, to go round again and again in the manner we have just described. You see, therefore, that the blood actually undergoes two circulations; the one, through the lungs, by which it is converted into pure arterial blood; the other, or general circulation, by which nourishment is conveyed to every part of the 329 body; and these are both equally indispensable to the support of animal life.
After passing through the lungs, the blood collects into four large vessels, which carry it to the left ventricle of the heart. From there, it’s pumped out to different parts of the body through a large artery that gradually branches into millions of smaller arteries throughout the entire body. At the ends of these tiny branches, the blood moves into the veins, which return it to the heart and lungs to continue the cycle we've just described. So, you see, the blood actually goes through two circulations: one through the lungs where it becomes pure arterial blood, and the other, the general circulation, that delivers nourishment to every part of the body; both are equally essential for sustaining animal life. 329
EMILY.
EMILY.
But whence proceeds the carbon with which the blood is impregnated when it comes into the lungs?
But where does the carbon that gets into the blood come from when it reaches the lungs?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Carbon exists in a greater proportion in blood than in organised animal matter. The blood, therefore, after supplying its various secretions, becomes loaded with an excess of carbon, which is carried off by respiration; and the formation of new chyle from the food affords a constant supply of carbonaceous matter.
Carbon is found in higher amounts in blood than in structured animal tissue. So, after the blood provides its different secretions, it becomes saturated with excess carbon, which is removed through breathing; and the process of making new chyle from food constantly supplies carbon-rich material.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I wonder what quantity of carbon may be expelled from the blood by respiration in the course of 24 hours?
I wonder how much carbon is released from the blood through breathing in a 24-hour period?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It appears by the experiments of Messrs. Allen and Pepys that about 40,000 cubic inches of carbonic acid gas are emitted from the lungs of a healthy person, daily; which is equivalent to eleven ounces of solid carbon every 24 hours.
It seems from the experiments by Mr. Allen and Mr. Pepys that a healthy person releases about 40,000 cubic inches of carbon dioxide from their lungs each day, which is about eleven ounces of solid carbon every 24 hours.
EMILY.
EMILY.
What an immense quantity! And pray how 330 much of carbonic acid gas do we expel from our lungs at each expiration?
What an enormous amount! And how much carbon dioxide do we breathe out from our lungs with each exhalation?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The quantity of air which we take into our lungs at each inspiration, is about 40 cubic inches, which contain a little less than 10 cubic inches of oxygen; and of those 10 inches, one-eighth is converted into carbonic acid gas on passing once through the lungs*, a change which is sufficient to prevent air which has only been breathed once from suffering a taper to burn in it.
The amount of air we breathe in with each inhale is about 40 cubic inches, which has slightly less than 10 cubic inches of oxygen; of those 10 inches, one-eighth is turned into carbon dioxide after passing through the lungs. This change is enough to prevent air that has been breathed once from allowing a flame to burn in it.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Pray, how does the air come in contact with the blood in the lungs?
Pray, how does the air interact with the blood in the lungs?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
I cannot answer this question without entering into an explanation of the nature and structure of the lungs. You recollect that the venous blood, on being expelled from the right ventricle, enters the lungs to go through what we may call the lesser circulation; the large trunk or vessel that conveys it branches out, at its entrance into the lungs, into an infinite number of very fine ramifications. 331 The windpipe, which conveys the air from the mouth into the lungs, likewise spreads out into a corresponding number of air vessels, which follow the same course as the blood vessels, forming millions of very minute air-cells. These two sets of vessels are so interwoven as to form a sort of net-work, connected into a kind of spongy mass, in which every particle of blood must necessarily come in contact with a particle of air.
I can't answer this question without explaining the nature and structure of the lungs. You remember that the venous blood, after being pushed out from the right ventricle, enters the lungs to go through what we can call the lesser circulation; the large trunk or vessel that carries it branches out into countless fine divisions as it enters the lungs. 331 The windpipe, which carries air from the mouth to the lungs, also branches into a similar number of air vessels that follow the same path as the blood vessels, creating millions of tiny air cells. These two sets of vessels are so intertwined that they form a sort of network, connected into a spongy mass, where every particle of blood must inevitably come into contact with a particle of air.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But since the blood and the air are contained in different vessels, how can they come into contact?
But since the blood and the air are in separate vessels, how can they meet?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
They act on each other through the membrane which forms the coats of these vessels; for although this membrane prevents the blood and the air from mixing together in the lungs, yet it is no impediment to their chemical action on each other.
They interact with each other through the membrane that makes up the walls of these vessels; even though this membrane keeps the blood and air from mixing in the lungs, it doesn’t stop their chemical reactions with each other.
EMILY.
EMILY
Are the lungs composed entirely of blood vessels and air vessels?
Are the lungs made up entirely of blood vessels and air passages?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
I believe they are, with the addition only of nerves and of a small quantity of the cellular substance before mentioned, which connects the whole into an uniform mass.
I think they are, along with some nerves and a small amount of the previously mentioned cellular material, which ties everything together into a uniform mass.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Pray, why are the lungs always spoken of in the plural number? Are there more than one?
Pray, why do people always refer to the lungs in the plural? Are there more than one?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
Yes; for though they form but one organ, they really consist of two compartments called lobes, which are enclosed in separate membranes or bags, each occupying one side of the chest, and being in close contact with each other, but without communicating together. This is a beautiful provision of nature, in consequence of which, if one of the lobes be wounded, the other performs the whole process of respiration till the first is healed.
Yes; even though they act as a single organ, they actually have two parts called lobes, which are wrapped in separate membranes or sacs. Each lobe takes up one side of the chest and is closely positioned next to the other, but they don't connect. This is a wonderful design by nature because, if one lobe gets injured, the other one can handle all the breathing until the first one heals.
The blood, thus completed, by the process of respiration, forms the most complex of all animal compounds, since it contains not only the numerous materials necessary to form the various secretions, as saliva, tears, &c. but likewise all those that are required to nourish the several parts of the body, as the muscles, bones, nerves, glands, &c.
The blood, once formed through respiration, makes up the most complex animal compound, as it contains not only the many materials needed to create various secretions, like saliva and tears, but also everything required to nourish different parts of the body, such as muscles, bones, nerves, and glands.
EMILY.
EMILY.
There seems to be a singular analogy between the blood of animals and the sap of vegetables; for each of these fluids contains the several materials destined for the nutrition of the numerous class of bodies to which they respectively belong.
There appears to be a unique comparison between animal blood and plant sap; because each of these fluids contains various substances intended to nourish the different types of organisms they belong to.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Nor is the production of these fluids in the animal and vegetable systems entirely different; for the absorbent vessels, which pump up the chyle from the stomach and intestines, may be compared to the absorbents of the roots of plants, which suck up the nourishment from the soil. And the analogy between the sap and the blood may be still further traced, if we follow the latter in the course of its circulation; for, in the living animal, we find every where organs which are possessed of a power to secrete from the blood and appropriate to themselves the ingredients requisite for their support.
The production of these fluids in animals and plants isn’t that different. The absorbent vessels that draw chyle from the stomach and intestines can be compared to the roots of plants that take in nutrients from the soil. The similarity between sap and blood can be seen even more clearly when we look at how blood circulates; in living animals, we find various organs that have the ability to extract the necessary ingredients from the blood to support themselves.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But whence do these organs derive their respective powers?
But where do these organs get their specific powers?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
From a peculiar organisation, the secret of which no one has yet been able to unfold. But it must be ultimately by means of the vital principle that both their mechanical and chemical powers are brought into action.
From a strange organization, the secret of which no one has been able to uncover yet. But it must ultimately be through the vital principle that both their mechanical and chemical powers are put into action.
I cannot dismiss the subject of circulation without mentioning perspiration, a secretion which is immediately connected with it, and acts a most important part in the animal economy.
I can't ignore the topic of circulation without bringing up perspiration, a secretion that is closely linked to it and plays a crucial role in the animal body.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Is not this secretion likewise made by appropriate glands?
Isn't this secretion also produced by the right glands?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
No; it is performed by the extremities of the arteries, which penetrate through the skin and terminate under the cuticle, through the pores of which the perspiration issues. When this fluid is not secreted in excess, it is insensible, because it is dissolved by the air as it exudes from the pores; but when it is secreted faster than it can be dissolved, it becomes sensible, as it assumes its liquid state.
No; it is done by the ends of the arteries, which go through the skin and finish under the outer layer, from where sweat comes out through the pores. When this fluid isn't secreted too much, it's insensible because it's absorbed by the air as it comes out from the pores; but when it's secreted faster than it can be absorbed, it becomes sensible as it takes on a liquid form.
EMILY.
EMILY.
This secretion bears a striking resemblance to the transpiration of the sap of plants. They both consist of the most fluid part, and both exude from the surface by the extremities of the vessels through which they circulate.
This secretion looks a lot like the transpiration of plant sap. They both consist of the most liquid part and both come out from the surface at the ends of the vessels through which they flow.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
And the analogy does not stop there; for, since it has been ascertained that the sap returns into the roots of the plants, the resemblance between the animal and vegetable circulation is become still more obvious. The latter, however, is far from being complete, since, as we observed before, it consists only in a rising and descending of 335 the sap, whilst in animals the blood actually circulates through every part of the system.
And the comparison doesn’t end there; because it’s been confirmed that the sap goes back into the roots of plants, the similarity between animal and plant circulation is even clearer. However, the plant process is far from complete, since, as we mentioned earlier, it only involves the rising and falling of the sap, while in animals, the blood actually circulates throughout the entire system.
We have now, I think, traced the process of nutrition, from the introduction of the food into the stomach to its finally becoming a constituent part of the animal frame. This will, therefore, be a fit period to conclude our present conversation. What further remarks we have to make on the animal economy shall be reserved for our next interview.
We have now, I believe, followed the process of nutrition, from when food enters the stomach to when it ultimately becomes part of the animal body. So, this seems like a good point to wrap up our current discussion. Any additional comments we have about the animal's body will be saved for our next meeting.
CONVERSATION XXVI.
ON ANIMAL HEAT; AND ON DIFFERENT ANIMAL PRODUCTS.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Since our last interview, I have been thinking much of the theory of respiration; and I cannot help being struck with the resemblance which it appears to bear to the process of combustion. For in respiration, as in most cases of combustion, the air suffers a change, and a portion of its oxygen combines with carbon, producing carbonic acid gas.
Since our last meeting, I've been thinking a lot about the theory of respiration, and I can't help but notice how similar it seems to the process of combustion. In respiration, just like in most combustion reactions, the air undergoes a change, and some of its oxygen combines with carbon to create carbon dioxide.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
A combustion in our lungs! that is a curious idea indeed! But, Mrs. B., how can you call the action of the air on the blood in the lungs combustion, when neither light nor heat are produced by it?
A combustion in our lungs! That's a really interesting idea! But, Mrs. B., how can you refer to the way air interacts with blood in the lungs as combustion when it doesn't produce either light or heat?
EMILY.
EMILY.
I was going to make the same objection.—Yet I do not conceive how the oxygen can combine with the carbon, and produce carbonic acid, without disengaging heat?
I was going to raise the same objection. — But I can’t understand how oxygen can bond with carbon and create carbon dioxide without releasing heat.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
The fact is, that heat is disengaged.* Whether any light be evolved, I cannot pretend to determine; but that heat is produced in considerable and very sensible quantities is certain, and this is the principal, if not the only source of ANIMAL HEAT.
The truth is, heat is released. * I can't say for sure if any light is produced, but it’s clear that heat is generated in significant and noticeable amounts, and this is the main, if not the sole, source of ANIMAL PASSION.
EMILY.
EMILY.
How wonderful! that the very process which purifies and elaborates the blood, should afford an inexhaustible supply of internal heat?
How amazing! That the very process that cleans and enriches the blood should provide an endless source of internal warmth?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
This is the theory of animal heat in its original simplicity, such nearly as it was first proposed by Black and Lavoisier. It was equally clear and ingenious; and was at first generally adopted. But it was objected, on second consideration, that if the whole of the animal heat was evolved in the lungs, it would necessarily be much less in the extremities of the body than immediately at its source; which is not found to be the case. This objection, however, which was by no means frivolous, is now satisfactorily removed by the following consideration:—Venous blood has been found by experiment to have less capacity for heat than arterial blood; whence it follows that the blood, in gradually passing from the arterial to the venous state, during the circulation, parts with a portion of caloric, by means of which heat is diffused through every part of the body.
This is the theory of animal heat in its original simplicity, almost as it was first proposed by Black and Lavoisier. It was equally clear and clever; and was initially widely accepted. However, it was later argued that if all animal heat was generated in the lungs, it would be significantly lower in the extremities of the body than right at the source; which is not what we observe. This objection, though not insignificant, is now effectively addressed by the following point:—Experiments have shown that venous blood has less capacity for heat than arterial blood; which means that as blood gradually shifts from the arterial to the venous state during circulation, it loses some heat, which is then spread throughout the entire body.
EMILY.
EMILY.
More and more admirable!
More and more impressive!
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
The cause of animal heat was always a perfect mystery to me, and I am delighted with its explanation.—But pray, Mrs. B., can you tell me what is the reason of the increase of heat that takes place in a fever?
The reason behind animal heat has always been a complete mystery to me, and I’m thrilled to finally have an explanation for it.—But please, Mrs. B., can you explain why there’s an increase in heat during a fever?
EMILY.
EMILY.
Is it not because we then breathe quicker, and therefore more heat is disengaged in the system?
Isn't it because we breathe faster, and as a result, more heat is released in the system?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
That may be one reason: but I should think that the principal cause of the heat experienced in fevers, is, that there is no vent for the caloric which is generated in the body. One of the most considerable secretions is the insensible perspiration; this is constantly carrying off caloric in a latent state; but during the hot stage of a fever, the pores are so contracted, that all perspiration ceases, and the accumulation of caloric in the body occasions those burning sensations which are so painful.
That might be one reason, but I believe the main cause of the heat felt during fevers is that there’s no way for the body to release the heat generated inside. One of the most significant ways the body cools itself is through insensible perspiration; this continues to carry heat away in a hidden form. However, during the hot phase of a fever, the pores contract so much that sweating stops completely, and the buildup of heat in the body causes those intense burning sensations that are so uncomfortable.
EMILY.
EMILY.
This is, no doubt, the reason why the perspiration that often succeeds the hot stage of a fever affords so much relief. If I had known this theory of animal heat when I had a fever last summer, I think I should have found some amusement in watching the chemical processes that were going on within me.
This is definitely why the sweat that often follows the hot phase of a fever provides so much relief. If I had known this theory of body heat when I had a fever last summer, I think I would have found some entertainment in observing the chemical processes happening inside me.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But exercise likewise produces animal heat, and that must be quite in a different manner.
But exercise also generates body heat, and it does so in a completely different way.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Not so much so as you think; for the more exercise you take, the more the body is stimulated, and requires recruiting. For this purpose the circulation of the blood is quickened, the breath proportionably accelerated, and consequently a greater quantity of caloric evolved.
Not as much as you think; because the more exercise you get, the more your body is stimulated and needs to recover. To achieve this, blood circulation speeds up, your breath becomes faster, and as a result, more heat is generated.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
True; after running very fast, I gasp for breath, my respiration is quick and hard, and it is just then that I begin to feel hot.
True; after running really fast, I gasp for air, my breathing is quick and hard, and it's only then that I start to feel hot.
EMILY.
EMILY.
It would seem, then, that violent exercise should produce fever.
It seems that intense exercise should lead to a fever.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Not if the person is in a good state of health; for the additional caloric is then carried off by the perspiration which succeeds.
Not if the person is in good health; because the extra calories are then eliminated through the perspiration that follows.
EMILY.
EMILY.
What admirable resources nature has provided for us! By the production of animal heat she has enabled us to keep up the temperature of our bodies above that of inanimate objects; and whenever this source becomes too abundant, the excess is carried off by perspiration.
What amazing resources nature has provided for us! By creating animal heat, she has allowed us to maintain our body temperature higher than that of inanimate objects; and whenever this source becomes too abundant, the excess is released through sweating.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
It is by the same law of nature that we are enabled, in all climates, and in all seasons, to preserve our bodies of an equal temperature, or at least very nearly so.
It’s due to the same natural law that we can, in all climates and seasons, keep our bodies at a similar temperature, or at least very close to it.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
You cannot mean to say that our bodies are of the same temperature in summer, and in winter, in England, and in the West-Indies.
You can't seriously say that our bodies have the same temperature in summer and winter, in England and in the West Indies.
MRS. B.
MS. B.
Yes, I do; at least if you speak of the temperature of the blood, and the internal parts of the body; for those parts that are immediately in contact with the atmosphere, such as the hands and face, will occasionally get warmer, or colder, than the internal or more sheltered parts. But if you put the bulb of a thermometer in your mouth, which is the best way of ascertaining the real temperature of your body, you will scarcely perceive any difference in its indication, whatever may be the difference of temperature of the atmosphere.
Yes, I do; at least if you're talking about the temperature of the blood and the internal parts of the body. The parts that are directly exposed to the air, like your hands and face, can sometimes feel warmer or colder than the internal or more protected areas. But if you place the bulb of a thermometer in your mouth, which is the best way to check your actual body temperature, you won’t notice much difference in the reading, no matter what the temperature of the air is.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And when I feel overcome by heat, I am really not hotter than when I am shivering with cold?
And when I feel overwhelmed by heat, am I really any hotter than when I'm shivering from the cold?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
When a person in health feels very hot, whether from internal heat, from violent exercise, or from the temperature of the atmosphere, his body is certainly a little warmer than when he feels very cold; but this difference is much smaller than our sensations would make us believe; and the natural standard is soon restored by rest and by perspiration. It is chiefly the external parts that are warmer, and I am sure that you will be surprised to hear that the internal temperature of the body scarcely ever descends below ninety-five or ninety-six degrees, and seldom attains one hundred and four or one hundred and five degrees, even in the most violent fevers.
When a healthy person feels really hot, whether it's because of internal heat, intense exercise, or the temperature outside, their body is definitely a bit warmer than when they feel really cold; but this difference is much smaller than our feelings might suggest. The natural balance is quickly restored through rest and sweating. It's mainly the outer parts of the body that are hotter, and you might be surprised to learn that the internal temperature rarely drops below ninety-five or ninety-six degrees, and hardly ever goes above one hundred and four or one hundred and five degrees, even during the most severe fevers.
EMILY.
EMILY.
The greater quantity of caloric, therefore, that we receive from the atmosphere in summer, cannot raise the temperature of our bodies beyond certain limits, as it does that of inanimate bodies, because an excess of caloric is carried off by perspiration.
The larger amount of heat we get from the atmosphere in the summer can't raise our body temperature beyond a certain point, like it does with non-living things, because any extra heat is released through sweating.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But the temperature of the atmosphere, and consequently that of inanimate bodies, is surely never so high as that of animal heat?
But the temperature of the atmosphere, and therefore that of non-living things, is definitely never as high as that of body heat, right?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
I beg your pardon. Frequently in the East and West Indies, and sometimes in the southern parts of Europe, the atmosphere is above ninety-eight degrees, which is the common temperature of animal heat. Indeed, even in this country, it occasionally happens that the sun’s rays, setting full on an object, elevate its temperature above that point.
I apologize. Often in the East and West Indies, and sometimes in the southern parts of Europe, the temperature is above ninety-eight degrees, which is the normal temperature for warm-blooded animals. In fact, even in this country, it occasionally happens that when the sun’s rays directly hit an object, they raise its temperature above that level.
In illustration of the power which our bodies have to resist the effects of external heat, Sir Charles Blagden, with some other gentlemen, made several very curious experiments. He remained for some time in an oven heated to a temperature not much inferior to that of boiling water, without suffering any other inconvenience than a profuse perspiration, which he supported by drinking plentifully.
To illustrate the ability of our bodies to withstand external heat, Sir Charles Blagden, along with a few other gentlemen, conducted some fascinating experiments. He spent some time in an oven heated to a temperature nearly as high as boiling water, experiencing no other discomfort than excessive sweating, which he managed by drinking plenty of fluids.
EMILY.
EMILY.
He could scarcely consider the perspiration as an inconvenience, since it saved him from being baked by giving vent to the excess of caloric.
He could hardly see the sweat as a hassle since it kept him from overheating by releasing some of the extra body heat.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I always thought, I confess, that it was from the heat of the perspiration that we suffered in summer.
I always thought, I admit, that it was from the heat of the sweat we dealt with in the summer.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
You now find that you are quite mistaken. Whenever evaporation takes place, cold, you know, is produced in consequence of a quantity of caloric being carried off in a latent state; this is the case with perspiration, and it is in this way that it affords relief. It is on that account also that we are so apt to catch cold, when in a state of profuse perspiration. It is for the same reason that tea is often refreshing in summer, though it appears to heat you at the moment you drink it.
You’re now realizing that you were completely wrong. Whenever evaporation happens, cold is produced because a certain amount of heat is taken away in a hidden form; this happens with sweat, and that’s why it provides relief. This is also why we tend to catch cold when we're sweating a lot. It's the same reason tea can be refreshing in the summer, even though it seems to warm you up right when you drink it.
EMILY.
EMILY.
And in winter, on the contrary, tea is pleasant on account of its heat.
And in winter, on the other hand, tea is enjoyable because of its warmth.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Yes; for we have then rather to guard against a deficiency than an excess of caloric, and you do not find that tea will excite perspiration in winter, unless after dancing, or any other violent exercise.
Yes; because we need to be more careful about not having enough heat rather than too much, and you won't see tea make you sweat in winter, except after dancing or some other intense activity.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
What is the reason that it is dangerous to eat ice after dancing, or to drink any thing cold when one is very hot?
What’s the reason it's risky to eat ice after dancing or drink anything cold when you're really hot?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Because the loss of heat arising from the perspiration, conjointly with the chill occasioned by the cold draught, produce more cold than can be borne with safety, unless you continue to use the same exercise after drinking that you did before; for the heat occasioned by the exercise will counteract the effects of the cold drink, and the danger will be removed. You may, however, contrary to the common notion, consider it as a rule, that cold liquids may, at all times, be drunk with perfect safety, however hot you may feel, provided you are not at the moment in a state of great perspiration, and on condition that you keep yourself in gentle exercise afterwards.
Because the heat lost from sweating, combined with the chill from a cold draft, creates more cold than is safe to handle, you should keep exercising after drinking as you did before. The warmth from the exercise will counter the effects of the cold drink, and the risk will be eliminated. However, contrary to popular belief, you can safely drink cold liquids at any time, no matter how hot you feel, as long as you’re not sweating heavily and you continue to engage in light exercise afterward.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But since we are furnished with such resources against the extremes of heat or cold, I should have thought that all climates would have been equally wholesome.
But since we have such resources to protect us from extreme heat or cold, I would have thought that all climates would be equally healthy.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
That is true, in a certain degree, with regard to those who have been accustomed to them from birth; for we find that the natives of those climates, which we consider as most deleterious, are as healthy as ourselves; and if such climates are unwholesome to those who are habituated to a 346 more moderate temperature, it is because the animal economy does not easily accustom itself to considerable changes.
That’s somewhat true for those who have been used to them since birth; we see that people from climates we think are the most unhealthy are just as healthy as we are. If those climates are not good for people used to a more moderate temperature, it’s because the human body doesn’t easily adapt to significant changes. 346
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But pray, Mrs. B., if the circulation preserves the body of an uniform temperature, how does it happen that animals are sometimes frozen?
But please, Mrs. B., if the circulation keeps the body at a stable temperature, how is it possible for animals to sometimes freeze?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Because, if more heat be carried off by the atmosphere than the circulation can supply, the cold will finally prevail, the heart will cease to beat, and the animal will be frozen. And, likewise, if the body remained long exposed to a degree of heat, greater than the perspiration could carry off, it would at last lose the power of resisting its destructive influence.
Because if more heat is lost to the atmosphere than the body's circulation can provide, the cold will ultimately win, the heart will stop beating, and the animal will freeze. Similarly, if the body is exposed for too long to a temperature that’s higher than what sweat can cool it down, it will eventually lose the ability to withstand that harmful effect.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Fish, I suppose, have no animal heat, but only partake of the temperature of the water in which they live?
Fish, I guess, don't have body heat like other animals; they just take on the temperature of the water they live in, right?
EMILY.
EMILY.
And their coldness, no doubt, proceeds from their not breathing?
And their coldness, I guess, comes from them not breathing?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
All kinds of fish breathe more or less, though 347 in a much smaller degree than land animals. Nor are they entirely destitute of animal heat, though, for the same reason, they are much colder than other creatures. They have comparatively but a very small quantity of blood, therefore but very little oxygen is required, and a proportionally small quantity of animal heat is generated.
All types of fish breathe to some extent, although 347 to a much lesser degree than land animals. They aren’t completely lacking in body heat, but for the same reason, they are much colder than other animals. They have relatively little blood, so they need only a small amount of oxygen, resulting in a proportionally low amount of body heat being produced.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But how can fish breathe under water?
But how can fish breathe underwater?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
They breathe by means of the air which is dissolved in the water, and if you put them into water deprived of air by boiling, they are soon suffocated.
They breathe using the oxygen dissolved in the water, and if you put them into water that has had all the air removed by boiling, they quickly suffocate.
If a fish is confined in a vessel of water closed from the air, it soon dies; and any fish put in afterwards would be killed immediately, as all the air had been previously consumed.
If a fish is trapped in a container of water that's sealed off from the air, it will quickly die; and any fish added later would die instantly, as all the air has been previously used up.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Are there any species of animals that breathe more than we do?
Are there any animal species that breathe more than we do?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
This difference between birds and fish, which may be considered as the two extremes of the scale of muscular strength, is well worth observing. Birds residing constantly in the atmosphere, surrounded by oxygen, and respiring it in greater proportions than any other species of animals, are endowed with a superior degree of muscular strength, whilst the muscles of fish, on the contrary, are flaccid and oily; these animals are comparatively feeble in their motions, and their temperature is scarcely above that of the water in which they live. This is, in all probability, owing to their imperfect respiration; the quantity of hydrogen and carbon, that is in consequence accumulated in their bodies, forms the oil which is so strongly characteristic of that species of animals, and which relaxes and softens the small quantity of fibrine which their muscles contain.
This difference between birds and fish, which can be seen as the two extremes of muscular strength, is definitely worth noting. Birds, which live constantly in the air and breathe in more oxygen than any other type of animal, have a higher level of muscular strength. In contrast, fish have soft, oily muscles; these animals are relatively weak in their movements, and their body temperature is barely above that of the water they inhabit. This is likely due to their poor breathing capabilities; the excess hydrogen and carbon that builds up in their bodies creates the oil that is so characteristic of these animals and also relaxes and softens the small amount of fibrin found in their muscles.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But, Mrs. B., there are some species of birds that frequent both elements, as, for instance, ducks and other water fowl. Of what nature is the flesh of these?
But, Mrs. B., there are some types of birds that are found in both environments, like ducks and other waterfowl. What is the quality of their meat?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Such birds, in general, make but little use of their wings; if they fly, it is but feebly, and only to a short distance. Their flesh, too, partakes of the oily nature, and even in taste sometimes resembles that of fish. This is the case not only with the various kinds of water fowls, but with all other amphibious animals, as the otter, the crocodile, the lizard, &c.
Such birds generally don’t use their wings very much; if they do fly, it’s only weakly and for a short distance. Their flesh also has an oily quality, and sometimes tastes a bit like fish. This is true not only for different types of waterfowl but also for all other amphibious animals, like otters, crocodiles, lizards, etc.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And what is the reason that reptiles are so deficient in muscular strength?
And what is the reason that reptiles have such poor muscular strength?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
It is because they usually live under ground, and seldom come into the atmosphere. They have imperfect, and sometimes no discernible organs of respiration; they partake therefore of the soft oily nature of fish; indeed, many of them are amphibious, as frogs, toads, and snakes, and very few of them find any difficulty in remaining a length of time under water. Whilst, on the contrary, the insect tribe, that are so strong in proportion to their size, and alert in their motions, partake of the nature of birds, air being their peculiar element, and their organs of respiration being comparatively larger than in other classes of animals.
They usually live underground and rarely come into the open air. They have weak, and sometimes no noticeable, breathing organs; as a result, they have a soft, oily texture like fish. In fact, many of them are amphibious, like frogs, toads, and snakes, and most can stay underwater for a long time without any issue. In contrast, insects, which are incredibly strong for their size and quick in their movements, share characteristics with birds, as air is their natural environment and their breathing organs are relatively larger than those in other animal groups.
I have now given you a short account of the principal animal functions. However interesting the subject may appear to you, a fuller investigation of it would, I fear, lead us too far from our object.
I’ve now given you a brief overview of the main animal functions. No matter how interesting this topic might seem to you, I’m afraid a deeper dive would take us too far away from our purpose.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Yet I shall not quit it without much regret; for of all the branches of chemistry, it is certainly the most curious and most interesting.
Yet I won’t leave it without a lot of regret, because out of all the areas of chemistry, it’s definitely the most fascinating and interesting.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But, Mrs. B., I must remind you that you promised to give us some account of the nature of milk.
But, Mrs. B., I have to remind you that you promised to tell us something about the nature of milk.
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
True. There are several other animal productions that deserve likewise to be mentioned. We shall begin with milk, which is certainly the most important and the most interesting of all the animal secretions.
True. There are several other animal products that also deserve to be mentioned. We'll start with milk, which is definitely the most important and the most interesting of all the animal secretions.
Milk, like all other animal substances, ultimately yields by analysis oxygen, hydrogen, carbon, and nitrogen. These are combined in it under the forms of albumen, gelatine, oil, and water. But milk contains, besides, a considerable portion of phosphat of lime, the purposes of which I have already pointed out.
Milk, like all other animal substances, eventually breaks down into oxygen, hydrogen, carbon, and nitrogen. These elements are found in it in the forms of albumen, gelatin, oil, and water. Additionally, milk contains a significant amount of calcium phosphate, the functions of which I have already mentioned.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Yes; it is this salt which serves to nourish the tender bones of the suckling.
Yes; it is this salt that nourishes the delicate bones of the nursing infant.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
To reduce milk to its elements, would be a very complicated, as well as useless operation; but this fluid, without any chemical assistance, may be decomposed into three parts, cream, curds, and whey. These constituents of milk have but a very slight affinity for each other, and you find accordingly that cream separates from milk by mere standing. It consists chiefly of oil, which being lighter than the other parts of the milk, gradually rises to the surface. It is of this, you know, that butter is made, which is nothing more than oxygenated cream.
Reducing milk to its basic elements would be a very complicated and pointless task; however, this liquid can naturally break down into three components: cream, curds, and whey. These parts of milk have very little attraction for each other, so you’ll notice that cream separates from milk simply by sitting. It’s mostly made up of oil, which is lighter than the other milk components and slowly rises to the top. This is what butter is made from; it’s essentially oxygenated cream.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Butter, then, is somewhat analogous to the waxy substance formed by the oxygenation of vegetable oils.
Butter is somewhat similar to the waxy substance created when vegetable oils are exposed to oxygen.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Very much so.
Absolutely.
EMILY.
EMILY.
But is the cream oxygenated by churning?
But is the cream aerated by whipping?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Its oxygenation commences previous to churning, 352 merely by standing exposed to the atmosphere, from which it absorbs oxygen. The process is afterwards completed by churning; the violent motion which this operation occasions brings every particle of cream in contact with the atmosphere, and thus facilitates its oxygenation.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
But the effect of churning, I have often observed in the dairy, is to separate the cream into two substances, butter and butter-milk.
But the effect of churning, as I’ve often seen in the dairy, is to separate the cream into two parts: butter and buttermilk.
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
That is to say, in proportion as the oily particles of the cream become oxygenated, they separate from the other constituent parts of the cream in the form of butter. So by churning you produce, on the one hand, butter, or oxygenated oil; and, on the other, butter-milk, or cream deprived of oil. But if you make butter by churning new milk instead of cream, the butter-milk will then be exactly similar in its properties to creamed or skimmed milk.
That is to say, as the oily particles in the cream get oxygen, they separate from the other components of the cream and turn into butter. So by churning, you create, on one hand, butter, which is oxygenated oil, and on the other, buttermilk, which is cream without the oil. However, if you make butter by churning fresh milk instead of cream, the buttermilk will have properties that are exactly like creamed or skimmed milk.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Yet butter-milk is very different from common skimmed milk.
Yet buttermilk is very different from regular skimmed milk.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Because you know it is customary, in order to 353 save time and labour, to make butter from cream alone. In this case, therefore, the butter-milk is deprived of the creamed milk, which contains both the curd and whey. Besides, in consequence of the milk remaining exposed to the atmosphere during the separation of the cream, the latter becomes more or less acid, as well as the butter-milk which it yields in churning.
Because you know it’s standard practice, to save time and effort, to make butter from cream only. In this case, the buttermilk is separated from the cream, which has both curds and whey. Additionally, since the milk is left exposed to the air while the cream is separated, it becomes somewhat sour, as does the buttermilk produced during churning.
EMILY.
EMILY.
Why should not the butter be equally acidified by oxygenation?
Why shouldn't the butter be just as acidified by oxygenation?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Animal oil is not so easily acidified as the other ingredients of milk. Butter, therefore, though usually made of sour cream, is not sour itself, because the oily part of the cream had not been acidified. Butter, however, is susceptible of becoming acid by an excess of oxygen; it is then said to be rancid, and produces the sebacic acid, the same as that which is obtained from fat.
Animal oil is not as easily turned acidic as the other components of milk. So, even though butter is typically made from sour cream, it isn't actually sour because the oily part of the cream hasn't been acidified. However, butter can become acidic if it’s exposed to too much oxygen; when that happens, it's called rancid, and it produces sebacic acid, the same kind that comes from fat.
EMILY.
EMILY.
If that be the case, might not rancid butter be sweetened by mixing with it some substance that would take the acid from it?
If that's the case, could rancid butter be made sweet again by mixing it with something that would remove the acidity?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
You said just now that creamed milk consisted of curd and whey. Pray how are these separated?
You just mentioned that creamed milk is made up of curd and whey. How are those two separated?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
They may be separated by standing for a certain length of time exposed to the atmosphere; but this decomposition may be almost instantaneously effected by the chemical agency of a variety of substances. Alkalies, rennet*, and indeed almost all animal substances, decompose milk by combining with the curds.
They might be set apart by being left out in the open for a while; however, this breakdown can happen almost instantly through the chemical action of various substances. Alkalines, rennet*, and really almost all animal products break down milk by mixing with the curds.
Acids and spirituous liquors, on the other hand, produce a decomposition by combining with the whey. In order, therefore, to obtain the whey pure, rennet, or alkaline substances, must be used to attract the curds from it.
Acids and alcoholic beverages, on the other hand, cause decomposition by combining with the whey. To get pure whey, rennet or alkaline substances must be used to draw the curds away from it.
But if it be wished to obtain the curds pure, the whey must be separated by acids, wine, or other spirituous liquors.
But if you want to get pure curds, you need to separate the whey using acids, wine, or other alcoholic beverages.
EMILY.
EMILY.
This is a very useful piece of information; for I find white-wine whey, which I sometimes take when I have a cold, extremely heating; now, if the whey were separated by means of an alkali instead of wine, it would not produce that effect.
This is really useful information; I find that white-wine whey, which I sometimes drink when I have a cold, is very warming; now, if the whey were separated using an alkali instead of wine, it wouldn’t have that effect.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
Perhaps not. But I would strenuously advise you not to place too much reliance on your slight chemical knowledge in medical matters. I do not know why whey is not separated from curd by rennet, or by an alkali, for the purpose which you mention; but I strongly suspect that there must be some good reason why the preparation by means of wine is generally preferred. I can, however, safely point out to you a method of obtaining whey without either alkali, rennet, or wine; it is by substituting lemon juice, a very small quantity of which will separate it from the curds.
Maybe not. But I would strongly advise you not to rely too much on your limited knowledge of chemistry when it comes to medical issues. I’m not sure why whey isn’t separated from curd using rennet or an alkali for the purpose you mentioned; however, I suspect there’s a good reason why the method with wine is generally favored. That said, I can safely point out a way to get whey without using alkali, rennet, or wine: just use lemon juice, as a tiny amount will separate it from the curds.
Whey, as an article of diet, is very wholesome, being remarkable light of digestion. But its effect, taken medicinally, is chiefly, I believe, to excite perspiration, by being drunk warm on going to bed.
Whey, as a food, is very healthy and easy to digest. However, when taken as medicine, I think its main effect is to induce sweating when drunk warm before bed.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Why then is not wine, or alcohol, made from whey?
Why isn't wine or alcohol made from whey?
MRS. B.
Ms. B.
The quantity of sugar contained in milk is so trifling, that it can hardly answer that purpose. I have heard of only one instance of its being used for the production of a spirituous liquor, and this is by the Tartan Arabs; their abundance of horses, as well as their scarcity of fruits, has introduced the fermentation of mares’ milk, by which they produce a liquor called koumiss. Whey is likewise susceptible of being acidified by combining with oxygen from the atmosphere. It then produces the lactic acid, which you may recollect is mentioned amongst the animal acids, as the acid of milk.
The amount of sugar in milk is so small that it hardly serves that purpose. I've only heard of one case where it was used to make an alcoholic drink, and that’s with the Tartan Arabs; their large number of horses and lack of fruits led them to ferment mares’ milk, creating a beverage called koumiss. Whey can also turn sour by combining with oxygen from the air. This process produces lactic acid, which you might remember is listed among the animal acids as the acid found in milk.
Let us now see what are the properties of curds.
Let’s now examine the properties of curds.
EMILY.
EMILY.
I know that they are made into cheese; but I have heard that for that purpose they are separated from the whey by rennet, and yet this you have just told us is not the method of obtaining pure curds?
I know that they are made into cheese, but I’ve heard that for that purpose, they’re separated from the whey using rennet. Yet, what you just told us isn’t the way to get pure curds?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Nor are pure curds so well adapted for the formation 357 of cheese. For the nature and flavour of the cheese depend, in a great measure, upon the cream or oily matter which is left in the curds; so that if every particle of cream be removed from the curds, the cheese is scarcely eatable. Rich cheeses, such as cream and Stilton cheeses, derive their excellence from the quantity, as well as the quality, of the cream that enters into their composition.
Nor are pure curds really suitable for making cheese. The nature and flavor of cheese largely depend on the cream or fat that's left in the curds; if every bit of cream is removed, the cheese is barely edible. Rich cheeses, like cream cheese and Stilton, get their greatness from both the amount and quality of cream used in their production.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
I had no idea that milk was such an interesting compound. In many respects there appears to me to be a very striking analogy between milk and the contents of an egg, both in respect to their nature and their use. They are, each of them, composed of the various substances necessary for the nourishment of the young animal, and equally destined for that purpose.
I had no idea that milk was such an interesting substance. In many ways, I see a strong resemblance between milk and the contents of an egg, both in terms of their nature and their purpose. They are both made up of the different nutrients needed to nourish a young animal, and they are both intended for that reason.
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
There is, however, a very essential difference. The young animal is formed, as well as nourished, by the contents of the egg-shell; whilst milk serves as nutriment to the suckling, only after it is born.
There is, however, a very important difference. The young animal is both formed and nourished by the contents of the egg shell, while milk provides nutrition to the baby animal only after it is born.
There are several peculiar animal substances which do not enter into the general enumeration of animal compounds, and which, however, deserve to be mentioned.
There are several unusual animal substances that aren't included in the general list of animal compounds, but which definitely deserve to be noted.
Spermaceti is of this class; it is a kind of oily substance obtained from the head of the whale, which, however, must undergo a certain preparation before it is in a fit state to be made into candles. It is not much more combustible than tallow, but it is pleasanter to burn, as it is less fusible and less greasy.
Spermaceti belongs to this group; it’s an oily substance extracted from a whale's head, but it needs specific processing before it can be turned into candles. It’s not significantly more flammable than tallow, but it burns more pleasantly since it’s less meltable and less greasy.
Ambergris is another peculiar substance derived from a species of whale. It is, however, seldom obtained from the animal itself, but is generally found floating on the surface of the sea.
Ambergris is another unusual substance that comes from a type of whale. However, it is rarely sourced directly from the animal, but is usually found floating on the surface of the ocean.
Wax, you know, is a concrete oil, the peculiar product of the bee, part of the constituents of which may probably be derived from flowers, but so prepared by the organs of the bee, and so mixed with its own substance, as to be decidedly an animal product. Bees’ wax is naturally of a yellow colour, but it is bleached by long exposure to the atmosphere, or may be instantaneously whitened by the oxy-muriatic acid. The combustion of wax is far more perfect than that of tallow, and consequently produces a greater quantity of light and heat.
Wax is a solid oil, a unique product of bees, some of which may come from flowers, but it's processed by the bee's organs and combined with its own substance, making it definitely an animal product. Beeswax naturally has a yellow color, but it can be bleached by prolonged exposure to the air or can be quickly whitened using oxy-muriatic acid. The burning of wax is much more efficient than that of tallow, resulting in more light and heat being produced.
Lac is a substance very similar to wax in the manner of its formation; it is the product of an insect, which collects its ingredients from flowers, apparently for the purpose of protecting its eggs from injury. It is formed into cells, fabricated with as much skill as those of the honey-comb, 359 but differently arranged. The principal use of lac is in the manufacture of sealing-wax, and in making varnishes and lacquers.
Lac is a substance that is quite similar to wax in how it’s made; it comes from an insect that gathers its materials from flowers, seemingly to protect its eggs. It’s shaped into cells, crafted with as much skill as those of honeycombs, 359 but arranged differently. The main use of lac is in producing sealing wax, as well as in making varnishes and lacquers.
Musk, civet, and castor, are other particular productions, from different species of quadrupeds. The two first are very powerful perfumes; the latter has a nauseous smell and taste, and is only used medicinally.
Musk, civet, and castor are other specific products from different species of mammals. The first two are strong perfumes, while the latter has an unpleasant smell and taste, and is used only for medicinal purposes.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
Is it from this substance that castor oil is obtained?
Is castor oil made from this substance?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
No. Far from it, for castor oil is a vegetable oil, expressed from the seeds of a particular plant; and has not the least resemblance to the medicinal substance obtained from the castor.
No. Not at all, because castor oil is a plant-based oil made from the seeds of a specific plant, and it bears no resemblance to the medicinal product derived from the castor.
Silk is a peculiar secretion of the silk-worm, with which it builds its nest or cocoon. This insect was originally brought to Europe from China. Silk, in its chemical nature, is very similar to the hair and wool of animals; whilst in the insect it is a fluid, which is coagulated, apparently by uniting with oxygen, as soon as it comes in contact with the air. The moth of the silk-worm ejects a liquor which appears to contain a particular acid, called bombic, the properties of which are but very little known.
Silk is a unique secretion from the silkworm, which it uses to create its nest or cocoon. This insect was originally brought to Europe from China. Chemically, silk is very similar to animal hair and wool; however, in the insect, it exists as a liquid that seems to solidify by combining with oxygen as soon as it touches the air. The silkworm moth releases a fluid that appears to contain a specific acid called bombic, the properties of which are still not very well understood.
EMILY.
EMILY
Before we conclude the subject of the animal economy, shall we not learn by what steps dead animals return to their elementary state?
Before we wrap up the topic of animal economy, shouldn't we find out how dead animals return to their basic elements?
MRS. B.
Mrs. B.
Animal matter, although the most complicated of all natural substances, returns to its elementary state by one single spontaneous process, the putrid fermentation. By this, the albumen, fibrine, &c. are slowly reduced to the state of oxygen, hydrogen, nitrogen, and carbon; and thus the circle of changes through which these principles have passed is finally completed. They first quitted their elementary form, or their combination with unorganised matter, to enter into the vegetable system. Hence they were transmitted to the animal kingdom; and from this they return, again to their primitive simplicity, soon to re-enter the sphere of organised existence.
Animal matter, despite being the most complex of all natural substances, goes back to its basic state through a single natural process, known as putrid fermentation. In this process, proteins like albumen and fibrin are gradually broken down into oxygen, hydrogen, nitrogen, and carbon. This completes the cycle of transformations these elements undergo. They first left their basic form or their combination with unorganized matter to become part of the plant system. From there, they moved into the animal kingdom and eventually return once more to their original simplicity, ready to enter the realm of organized life again.
When all the circumstances necessary to produce fermentation do not take place, animal, like vegetable matter, is liable to a partial or imperfect decomposition, which converts it into a combustible substance very like spermaceti. I dare say that Caroline, who is so fond of analogies, will consider this as a kind of animal bitumen.
When all the conditions required for fermentation aren’t met, animal matter, like plant matter, can undergo a partial or incomplete breakdown, turning it into a flammable substance that resembles spermaceti. I bet Caroline, who loves making comparisons, will think of this as a type of animal bitumen.
CAROLINE.
CAROLINE.
And why should I not, since the processes which produce these substances are so similar?
And why shouldn't I, since the processes that create these substances are so similar?
MRS. B.
MRS. B.
There is, however, one considerable difference; the state of bitumen seems permanent, whilst that of animal substances, thus imperfectly decomposed, is only transient; and unless precautions be taken to preserve them in that state, a total dissolution infallibly ensues. This circumstance, of the occasional conversion of animal matter into a kind of spermaceti, is of late discovery. A manufacture has in consequence been established near Bristol, in which, by exposing the carcases of horses and other animals for a length of time under water, the muscular parts are converted into this spermaceti-like substance. The bones afterwards undergo a different process to produce hartshorn, or, more properly, ammonia, and phosphorus; and the skin is prepared for leather.
There is, however, one significant difference; the state of bitumen seems permanent, while that of animal substances, which are only partially decomposed, is only temporary; and unless precautions are taken to keep them in that state, complete breakdown will inevitably follow. This phenomenon, where animal matter occasionally transforms into a type of spermaceti, is a recent discovery. As a result, a factory has been set up near Bristol, where the carcasses of horses and other animals are submerged underwater for an extended period, causing the muscle tissue to turn into this spermaceti-like substance. The bones then go through a separate process to produce hartshorn, or more accurately, ammonia and phosphorus, while the skin is treated to become leather.
Thus art contrives to enlarge the sphere of useful purposes, for which the elements were intended by nature; and the productions of the several kingdoms are frequently arrested in their course, and variously modified, by human skill, which compels them to contribute, under new forms, to the necessities or luxuries of man.
Thus, art works to expand the range of useful purposes for which the elements were meant by nature; the creations from various realms are often interrupted in their natural progression and changed in many ways by human skill, which forces them to serve, in new forms, the needs or pleasures of people.
But all that we enjoy, whether produced by the 362 spontaneous operations of nature, or the ingenious efforts of art, proceed alike from the goodness of Providence.—To God alone man owes the admirable faculties which enable him to improve and modify the productions of nature, no less than those productions themselves. In contemplating the works of the creation, or studying the inventions of art, let us, therefore, never forget the Divine Source from which they proceed; and thus every acquisition of knowledge will prove a lesson of piety and virtue.
But everything we enjoy, whether it comes from the natural workings of the world or the clever efforts of human creativity, comes from the kindness of Providence. We owe to God alone the amazing abilities that allow us to improve and change what nature gives us, just as much as we owe to Him for those natural creations. When we look at the wonders of creation or study artistic innovations, let’s always remember the Divine Source behind them; this way, every bit of knowledge we gain will teach us about piety and virtue.
* It has been calculated that the heat produced by respiration in 12 hours, in the lungs of a healthy person, is such as would melt about 100 pounds of ice.
* It has been figured that the heat generated by breathing in 12 hours, in the lungs of a healthy person, is enough to melt about 100 pounds of ice.
* Rennet is the name given to a watery infusion of the coats of the stomach of a sucking calf. Its remarkable efficacy in promoting coagulation is supposed to depend on the gastric juice with which it is impregnated.
* Rennet refers to a watery extract from the stomach lining of a young calf. Its impressive ability to aid in coagulation is believed to come from the gastric juice it contains.
END.
Printed by A. Strahan,
Printers-Street, London.
_Diagram from Conversation XIII_ Original Compound Sodium Sulfate. Sodium 8 Sulfuric Acid | | Quiet- | | ness | Result Result Sodium Nitrate Divergent Attractions 6} 13 Calcium Sulfate | | | Attract- | | ions | Nitric Acid 4 Calcium -- 12 Original Compound Calcium Nitrate.
INDEX.
Index links lead only to the top of the page, not to the exact item referenced. Some browsers may not display page numbers correctly. If a link seems to lead to the wrong page, the link is right and the visible page number is wrong.
Index links lead only to the top of the page, not to the exact item referenced. Some browsers might not display page numbers correctly. If a link appears to take you to the wrong page, the link is correct and the visible page number is incorrect.
U, V are alphabetized as shown. J is not separated from I.
U, V are listed in alphabetical order as shown. J is not separated from I.
364
Bones, ii. 298, 299 Bones, ii. 298, 299
366
Electric machine, i. 169 Electric machine Frankincense, ii. 187 Frankincense Free or radiant caloric, or heat of temperature, i. 33 Free or radiant caloric, or heat of temperature, i. 33 |
368
369
370
371
Vital air, or oxygen gas, i. 182 Vital air, or oxygen |
Transcriber’s Notes
Terminology
Many scientific terms used in this book are different from today’s standard terminology. The following is not meant as a comprehensive list.
Many scientific terms used in this book are different from today’s standard terminology. The following is not intended to be a complete list.
oxy-muriatic acid hydrochloric acid |
chlorine chlorine |
“columbium or tantalium” "columbium or tantalum" |
niobium and tantalum niobium and tantalum |
phosphat of lime lime phosphate |
calcium diphosphate or calcium calcium diphosphate or calcium |
glucium glucium |
beryllium beryllium |
muriatic acid hydrochloric acid |
hydrochloric acid hydrochloric acid |
muriat of lime muriatic acid |
calcium chloride calcium chloride |
oxymuriate of potash potassium chlorate |
potassium chlorate potassium chlorate |
muriat of soda soda ash |
sodium chloride (table salt) table salt |
carbonic acid carbonic acid |
carbon dioxide CO2 |
Note also:
Got it! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
simple body, fundamental principle simple body, basic principle |
element element |
fecula starch |
starch (usually spelled “fæcula”) starch (often spelled “fæcula”) |
spirit of wine wine spirit |
alcohol booze |
philosopher thinker |
scientist researcher |
arts art |
industry, manufacture, crafts etc. (seldom “fine arts”) industry, manufacturing, crafts, etc. (rarely “fine arts”) |
Some essential concepts relating to living things—photosynthesis, microorganisms, the cell, proteins—are either unknown or not mentioned. The atom theory had been proposed, but not by Humphry Davy; it is not mentioned in this book.
Some key concepts about living things—photosynthesis, microorganisms, cells, proteins—are either not known or not discussed. The atomic theory was suggested, but not by Humphry Davy; it isn't mentioned in this book.
The word “explode” is used at least once in its orginal, figurative sense (“a word that should be exploded in chemistry”) but far more often in its later, concrete one. The word “explosion” is always used concretely (“an explosion, or a detonation as chemists commonly call it”).
The word “explode” is used at least once in its original, figurative sense (“a word that should be eliminated in chemistry”) but much more often in its later, concrete one. The word “explosion” is always used concretely (“an explosion, or a detonation as chemists usually refer to it”).
Calculated Values:
“the point of zero, or the absolute privation of heat, must consequently be 1260 degrees below 32 degrees”
“the point of zero, or the complete lack of heat, must therefore be 1260 degrees below 32 degrees”
-1228° F. The calculation is based on wrong premises; the correct figure is about -460° F or -273° C.
-1228° F. The calculation is based on incorrect assumptions; the accurate figure is around -460° F or -273° C.
“Mercury congeals only at seventy-two degrees below the freezing point.”
“Mercury only solidifies at seventy-two degrees below freezing.”
-40° F, which is also -40° C. This figure is correct, though approximate.
-40° F, which is also -40° C. This number is accurate, though approximate.
“The proportion stated by Sir H. Davy, in his Chemical Researches, is as 1 to 2.389.”
“The ratio mentioned by Sir H. Davy in his Chemical Researches is 1 to 2.389.”
[ammonia] “consisted of about one part of hydrogen to four parts of nitrogen.... and from the latest and most accurate experiments, the proportions appear to be, one volume of nitrogen gas to three of hydrogen gas”
[ammonia] “is made up of about one part hydrogen to four parts nitrogen.... and based on the latest and most precise experiments, the proportions seem to be one volume of nitrogen gas to three volumes of hydrogen gas”
These and similar calculations involving relative weight and volume make more sense when one knows the elements’ atomic weights. For nitric acid, HNO3, the figures are 1:14:48, giving a proportion closer to 1:3.5. For ammonia, NH3 (not 4), the figures are 14:3.
These calculations involving relative weight and volume become clearer when you know the atomic weights of the elements. For nitric acid, HNO3, the numbers are 1:14:48, resulting in a ratio closer to 1:3.5. For ammonia, NH3 (not 4), the numbers are 14:3.
The first proportion was printed “2,389”. No other decimal numbers occur in the text, but a comma appears once as a thousands separator.
The first number printed was "2,389". No other decimal numbers are found in the text, but a comma appears once as a thousands separator.
“The oxalic acid, distilled from sorrel, is the highest term of vegetable acidification; for, if more oxygen be added to it, it loses its vegetable nature, and is resolved into carbonic acid and water;”
“The oxalic acid, extracted from sorrel, represents the peak of plant-based acidity; because if you add more oxygen to it, it loses its plant characteristics and breaks down into carbonic acid and water;”
Oxalic acid = H2C2O4; carbonic acid (carbon dioxide) = CO2. H2C2O4 + O becomes H2O + CO2 + CO2.
Oxalic acid = H2C2O4; carbonic acid (carbon dioxide) = CO2. H2C2O4 + O turns into H2O + CO2 + CO2.
Chapter Numbering
The 3rd and 4th editions used the same Conversation (chapter) numbering. The apparent disappearance of XI and XII is the result of changes between the 4th and 5th (present text) editions:
The 3rd and 4th editions used the same chapter numbering for Conversations. The noticeable absence of XI and XII is due to changes made between the 4th and 5th (current text) editions:
Volume I: On Simple Bodies | ||
4th edn. |
5th edn. |
|
I. II. III. |
I. II. III. |
No change No change |
IV. | IV. |
4th: On Specific Heat, Latent Heat, and Chemical Heat. 4th: On Specific Heat, Latent Heat, and Chemical Heat. 5th: On Combined Caloric, Comprehending Specific Heat and Latent Heat. 5th: On Combined Calories, Understanding Specific Heat and Latent Heat. |
V. | On The Chemical Agencies Of Electricity. On The Chemical Agencies Of Electricity. Chapter added in 5th edition Chapter added in 5th ed. |
|
V. | VI. | On Oxygen And Nitrogen. On Oxygen and Nitrogen. |
VI. | VII. | On Hydrogen. On Hydrogen. 5th: new sections on Gas lights and Miner’s Lamp 5th: new sections on gas lights and miner's lamp |
VII. | VIII. | On Sulphur And Phosphorus. On Sulfur and Phosphorus. 5th: new section on Decomposition of Sulphur 5th: new section on the Breakdown of Sulfur |
VIII. | IX. |
4th: On Carbone. 4th: On Carbone. 5th: On Carbon. 5th: On Carbon. |
IX. | X. | On Metals. On Metals. |
X. | On Alkalies. On Alkalis. |
|
XI. |
On Earths. On Earth. Conversations X, XI were moved to Volume II as XIV, XV. Conversations X and XI were moved to Volume II as XIV and XV. |
|
Volume II: On Compound Bodies | ||
4th edn. |
5th edn. |
|
XII. | XIII. | On The Attraction Of Composition. On the Appeal of Composition. |
XIV. | On Alkalies. On Alkalis. |
|
XV. |
On Earths. On Earth. Conversations XIV, XV were previously X, XI in Volume I. Conversations 14 and 15 were previously 10 and 11 in Volume 1. |
|
XIII. | XVI. | 4th: On Compound Bodies. 4th: On Compounds. 5th: On Acids. 5th: On Acids. Most of XIII, On Compound Bodies, became XVI, On Acids. Some introductory material was moved to XIV, On Alkalies. Most of XIII, On Compound Bodies, became XVI, On Acids. Some introductory material was moved to XIV, On Alkalies. |
XIV. | XVII. |
4th: On The Combinations of Oxygen with Sulphur and with Phosphorus; and of the Sulphats And Phosphats. 4th: On the combinations of oxygen with sulfur and with phosphorus; and of the sulfates and phosphates. 5th: Of the Sulphuric and Phosphoric Acids: or, The Combinations of .... 5th: Of the Sulfuric and Phosphoric Acids: or, The Combinations of .... |
XV. | XVIII. |
4th: On The Combination of Oxygen With Nitrogen and with Carbone; and of The Nitrats And Carbonats. 4th: On The Combination of Oxygen with Nitrogen and Carbon; and The Nitrates and Carbonates. 5th: Of The Nitric And Carbonic Acids: Or The Combination ... 5th: Of The Nitric And Carbonic Acids: Or The Combination |
XVI. | XIX. |
4th: On Muriatic And Oxygenated Muriatic Acids; and on Muriats. 4th: On Hydrochloric and Oxygenated Hydrochloric Acids; and on Hydrochlorides. 5th: On The Boracic, Fluoric, Muriatic, and Oxygenated Muriatic Acids; and on Muriats. 5th: About Boracic, Fluoric, Muriatic, and Oxygenated Muriatic Acids; and about Muriats. |
XVII. | XX. | On The Nature And Composition Of Vegetables. On the Nature and Composition of Plants. |
Remainder of book: number in 4th edn. + 3 = number in 5th edn. |
Plates
Most Plates include the following text, engraved in smaller print:
Most Plates include the following text, engraved in smaller print:
Drawn by the Author / Engraved by Lowry / Published by Longman & Co. Octr. 2nd. 1809.
Drawn by the Author / Engraved by Lowry / Published by Longman & Co. Octr. 2nd. 1809.
This date corresponds to the 3rd edition. Plates V, X and XIII—each containing material new to the 5th edition—read only “Lowry sculp.”
This date matches the 3rd edition. Plates V, X, and XIII—each featuring material new to the 5th edition—only read “Lowry sculp.”
Inconsistencies and variant spellings
None of these lists are meant to be inclusive. They are typical of variations that were not marked as errors.
None of these lists are intended to be comprehensive. They represent variations that were not labeled as errors.
Standard spellings throughout the book:
Standard spellings in the book:
bason, judgment, embrio, volcanos (plural), potatoe (singular)
bowl, decision, fetus, volcanoes, potato
Inconsistencies:
Inconsistencies:
capitalization of “Fig.” or “fig.”
capitalization of “Fig.” or “fig.”
hyphenization of words such as “oxy-muriatic”
hyphenating words like “oxy-muriatic”
“glauber salt” and “Glauber’s salt” both occur
“glauber salt” and “Glauber’s salt” both occur
Variant forms:
Variant forms:
opake, opaque
opake, opaque
aëriform, aeriform
aerial
gasses, gases
gases, gases
phosphoret, phosphuret (but always carburet)
phosphide, phosphuret (but always carburet)
Libya, Lybia
Libya
dy(e)ing (from “dye”)
dying (from “dye”)
nap(h)tha
naptha
pla(i)ster
band-aid
slak(e)ing
slacking
earthen-ware, earthen ware
earthenware
“sulphurous”, “naphtha” are used in the Contents and the Index; “sulphureous”, “naptha” in the body text
“sulphurous”, “naphtha” are used in the Contents and the Index; “sulphureous”, “naptha” in the body text
forms in “-xion” (such as “connexion”) appear only in the Contents and the Index
forms in “-xion” (like “connection”) show up only in the Contents and the Index
Volume I has more archaic forms than Volume II:
Volume I has more outdated forms than Volume II:
“shew”, “inclose” are sometimes used instead of “show”, “enclose”
“shew,” “inclose” are sometimes used instead of “show,” “enclose”
“carbone” with final “e” appears in one Plate caption. (In the same plate’s header, the “e” appears to have been removed by the engraver.)
“carbone” with final “e” appears in one Plate caption. (In the same plate’s header, the “e” seems to have been removed by the engraver.)
“develope(ment)” is more common in Volume I, “develop(ment)” in Volume II
“development” is more common in Volume I, “development” in Volume II
“-ize” and “-yze” forms (for later “-ise” and “-yse”) are common in Volume I, rare in Volume II except in the Index
“-ize” and “-yze” forms (for later “-ise” and “-yse”) are common in Volume I, rare in Volume II except in the Index
The “Dr. Marcet” mentioned in a few footnotes and figure captions is the author’s husband. Humphry Davy (“Sir H. Davy”) was knighted in 1812, between the 3rd and 4th editions of the book.
The "Dr. Marcet" referred to in some footnotes and figure captions is the author's husband. Humphry Davy ("Sir H. Davy") was knighted in 1812, between the 3rd and 4th editions of the book.
Reminder
DO NOT TRY THIS AT HOME.
DO NOT TRY THIS AT HOME.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!